The aging 74 year old king walked over to the table adorned with flowers, fresh fruit, and refreshments. His stout frame, immaculate uniform with the Iron Cross and his full mutton chop and gray sideburns were all his outward appearance required to convey that he was king. He and his entourage were in the gold gilded Venus Salon: one of the enfilade of seven rooms that made up the Grand Apartment of the King of France. The barrel-vaulted ceiling of the salon was dome shaped and the fresco painted on the ceiling depicted the Goddess of Love, Venus. All the salons that made up the king’s apartment were decorated with a theme of a planet and the Roman deity associated with the planet.

The king taking refreshments in this year of 1871 was not the King of France; it was the King of Prussia, King Wilhelm I. He was accompanied by his Prime Minister, Otto von Bismarck and his two sons: the oldest son Crown Prince Frederick and youngest son, Prince Wilhelm. They were in the palace of Versailles, twelve miles from the center of Paris waiting for the ceremony to begin.

“It is hard to imagine this palace having the humble beginnings as a hunting lodge,” Prince William said as he looked about the room.

“I must admit, it has grandeur greater than all the palaces of Europe,” Bismarck said as he glanced around the room, letting his eyes set on the statue of Louis XIV dressed as a Roman General. The marble walls and floor to ceiling columns were symbolic of King Louis’ quest for power and aggrandizement as a King. Bismarck looked up to view the arched ceiling adorned with paintings representing Venus and historical lovers: Anthony and Cleopatra, Titus and Bernice, Jason and Medea and others.

Bismarck stood and walked to the serving table where the King of Prussia was standing. As he walked he let his eyes rest on the gold gilding that adorned the furniture and the moldings that accented the room.

The king was quiet in his speech.

“One can imagine the notables and dignitaries that have stepped through this room. Louis the fourteenth, fifteenth and sixteenth occupied these rooms.”

King Wilhelm Frederick I of the Hohenzollern family paused.

“I was in these same rooms twice before: 56 and 58 years ago. It was another Napoleon and another finish to their attempt to force their will on their neighbors to the north.”

Bismarck touched the end of his mustache and gave it a slight twist.

“This palace should be draped in red……blood red for the millions of lives the French have cost this world. I pray we will never have to return here again to sign a treaty.”

The king looked at Bismarck.

“For some reason, I don’t believe your prayers will be answered. It won’t be us who return, but it could be my son Fritz or his heir.”

There was another brief silence.

“I have seen my Kingdom occupied and ravaged by the French under Napoleon I for seven years from 1806 to 1813. Every time there is discontent in Paris, the people and governments north of France feel the threat of a French invasion.

“As elated as I am at this moment,” King Wilhelm said softly, “I would only wish that my good friend Field Marshal Blucher were here for this celebration.”

Bismarck did not answer or make a comment. He knew that the aging King was pondering his youth and the 56 years between the battle of La Belle Alliance that was a great victory for Field Marshal Blucher and the historical event about to occur at the Palace of Versailles in France.

*****

Chapter 1 – 1815: La Belle Alliance (Waterloo)

“What have we heard from Wellington,” the 72 year old Blucher shouted at his aide as he entered his temporary command post, a wooden windmill on top of a hill overlooking the prairie below and the village of Ligny.

The field marshal was tall and imposing, adding to his authority as an appointee of the King of Prussia. His flowing hair and pointed mustache added to his symbols of strength and power.

“His messenger told us he will be here in the morning. The French army is marching toward Quatra Bras and we believe it is Napoleon’s main army.

“Show me the map,” Blucher barked.

Map of Ligny Battlefield

“Here is the best guess of our positions,” the aide said, pointing to the map.

“Generals Pirch, Zieten and Thielmann are in their positions north of Ligny. Pirch is protecting our right flank and Thielmann our left. Napoleon has moved up three of his Generals: Vandamme on our right near St. Amand, Gerard moving directly at Ligny and Grouchy on our left.”

Blucher spoke. “It is obvious the little Corporal wants to keep us divided and believes he can beat us in Ligny while Ney keeps Wellington in check at Quatra Bras. The battle for Ligny will be tomorrow. Rest your men and make a plan for our retreat to Wavre should it become necessary.”

The windmill turned slowly in the calm night air. Two cavalrymen were grooming their horses in the dim candlelight that glowed from inside the mill. They had been in battle with Blucher and had retreated with him. The first cavalry charge had filled them with Prussian pride and the second French charge had filled them with disgust; the disgust that accompanies the pain of retreating.

“We could have beaten them,” Heinrich said.

“Sometimes it is better to wait for another day,” Martin answered.

Martin Pagenkopf was sixteen years old and the vassal to Prince Wilhelm Frederick: second in line to the Prussian Hohenzollern throne. Like his father, Peter Pagenkopf, Martin had the muscular frame shared by most farmers. Peter Pagenkopf was barely six feet tall and the years of working his farm in Pomerania shaped his build into the ideal frame for a cavalryman: thin and muscular.

“How long have you been in the service of the prince?”

Martin looked at the young groom.

“I joined the prince when I was fifteen,” Martin answered.

“Why did you choose the Hussar cavalry?”

“I didn’t choose the Hussars; I fought for a position to avenge my country.”

Heinrich moved to the other side of the horse he was brushing.

“Did the French invade Pomerania?”

“Napoleon bypassed us on the way to Moscow and during his retreat, stayed clear of East Prussia and Pomerania. This gave Prussia a chance to rebuild the army and cavalry. The French sent a group of light cavalry into our village of Kardemin to scout the area. During their stay they took what women they wanted and any goods they could carry. That is when I decided to become a soldier.”

“Did they take your sister?”

“No,” Martin answered slowly. “They took my mother.”

Heinrich continued grooming in silence. He couldn’t imagine Martin’s pain at losing his mother nor the anger the young Pomeranian must feel for the French.

Martin’s anger returned as he remembered the day the French cavalry came to Kardemin and then rode to the Pagenkopf farm. Martin and his father, Peter, were working in the far field when they sensed a change in the air or the earth: possibly the pounding of hoof beats or the flight of birds. They continued working the field until twilight and slowly returned to the farm complex only to find it empty. The cattle and horses were gone and so was Martin’s mother. They both walked and ran to a neighboring farm five miles away where they were able to borrow two horses. Three days they rode, searching for her: frustrated by not knowing which direction to pursue or what they were looking for. Peter had guessed they were French and would be headed south so they rode in the direction of Stettin, the capital of Pomerania. They stopped in the small village of Stepenitz and asked if anyone had seen men with cows and horses and a woman. The local baker had the most information. Approximately fifteen French cavalrymen had ridden in the day before with three horses and a woman. As the cavalrymen began to rummage through the town, the woman tried to flee and was run down and killed with several slashes of a French sword. This news made both father and son slump to their knees in sorrow. Peter and Martin retrieved the body and made the slow, painful ride back to their farm. Every day after that Martin had practiced his riding and sword skills, determined to be a Hussar and kill Frenchmen.

It was Heinrich that broke the silence.

“But, how did you actually become a Hussar?”

“A few months after the French left Kardemin, Prince Wilhelm arrived in our village looking for recruits: more men for his Hussar battalion. He was regrouping for the inevitable.”

“Prince Wilhelm?” Heinrich asked.

“Yes, Prince Wilhelm. My father had fought with him at the battle of Leipzig and the prince for some reason had a fondness for the people of Pomerania. In fact, my sister works at the Koenigsberg Castle in East Prussia as a seamstress.

“The prince chose me and during one of our conversations he explained his reason. He said the Monarchy wanted to build a strong bond between the Prussians and Pomeranians and he hoped that I would come to feel as a member of the Prussian family.

*****

Martin thought to himself as he remembered the day when Prince Wilhelm arrived in Kardemin to find recruits. A horseman had ridden through the village and into the neighboring farms commanding all men 16 years or older to assemble in the village. Anyone who owned a horse was required to bring the horse and meet the prince in the village square.

Martin had heard the call and jumped on one of two horses belonging to the Pagenkopf farm: an eight year old work horse that only knew how to plow fields and how to ride with Martin through the woods and his father’s horse he had recently purchased. Martin and his father rode proudly through the village to the square. Many of the villagers pointed and snickered when they saw him approaching on the plow horse, wondering what this lad was going to prove to the prince.

The prince and his second in command, Lieutenant Kreutz, were on their steeds in the square, waiting for the villagers and farmers to assemble. They both wore the proud colorful uniform of the Prussian Hussars.

The prince looked at Kreutz and smiled.

“Our future on a plow horse,” he said, pointing at Martin.

The prince had reason to smile for he was only 18 years old and leading a cavalry company. Many people he encountered underestimated his abilities and thus the prince never prejudged on age. His company of men ranged from fourteen to forty.

“He seems awfully young, Sir,” Kreutz said.

“We’ll see how he does. I especially want his father to rejoin our company. Their family name is Pagenkopf and if I have to take the boy to get the father, so be it.”

The prince motioned for Martin to approach him.

Martin saw the wave of the arm and hesitated.

“Come here young man,” the prince shouted, seeing the puzzled look on Martin’s face.

Martin urged his plow horse forward and looked into the eyes of the prince. He was nearing a member of the Prussian Monarchy and he could see in the eyes of the prince a demeanor he had never seen before in any human.

“Here, take my sword,” the prince commanded.

“Run your horse to that post, make a cut in both sides of it, and return my sword to me.”

Martin looked at the sword in awe. It was a shiny metal weapon with jewels on its hilt and the prince threw it in the air in Martin’s direction. Martin held his hand up and caught the sword by the hilt.

Martin would have answered but he didn’t know how to address the prince, this being his first encounter with royalty. With the jeweled sword in hand, he turned to the post on the other side of the village square. Many times Martin would take the plow horse in the woods and gallop him through the trees, slashing at the trees with a long wooden stick and reliving the stories his father told him about cavalry life. This time, it was not a stick but a royal sword and he was being tested for a position in the Hussars.

Martin urged his horse forward and the plow horse began a slow trot. The only time the horse had performed was in the woods, away from the farm and other people. Martin leaned forward to the horse’s ear and whispered loudly, “onward.”

The plow horse recognized Martin’s favorite command in the woods and began a rapid gallop. In spite of the horse’s size, his speed increased and by the time he reached the pole his speed was almost equal to the best steeds in the Hussars. As Martin neared the pole he reined in the horse in time to slash the sword on the front side and turning, slashed the back side and urged his horse back to the prince. As he neared the prince, he tossed the sword in the air, returning it the way he had received it.

*****

Martin looked at Heinrich.

“I like to think I was chosen by Prince Wilhelm for my horse sense; however I had the recommendation of my father who had served with the prince and my sister who works at the Hohenzollern Castle in Koenigsberg.”

The two young men began walking their horses to the bivouac area.

Martin spoke first.

“The prince is very good to his Hussars. They are paid well and they always have the best mounts. They have been training for this war and now that Napoleon is again the Emperor of France and determined to re-conquer Europe, we will be ready for him. We will stop him here, in Belgium.

“Today was not a good example,” Heinrich replied solemnly.

“Napoleon may have won the first battle, and he may win the next. But we will conquer in the end. My father marched with the Prussian armies into Paris over a year ago and we will again enter that city and throw out Napoleon.”

Napoleon at the Windmill in Fleurus

Napoleon stood in the center of the windmill ground room at Fleurus. His hard ride from Charleroi had tired him and he had chosen the windmill for the same reason that Blucher had chosen the windmill in Brye: to overlook the battlefield from a high ground. The map on his table was very similar to the map that Blucher and Wellington were viewing on their tables.

“Take this message to Ney. He must hold Wellington at Quatra Bras,” Napoleon barked as he handed the paper to a messenger.

Napoleon turned back to the table with the maps and thought out loud: “We must not let Wellington and Blucher join forces. They have a superior number but if we keep them divided, we can first route Blucher and the Prussians and then turn on the Duke of Wellington and drive him back to England.”

Napoleon walked over to a large wooden chair. His aid-de-camp walked over and sat next to him.

“Sir, I feel this is the final hour of our campaign here in Belgium. Either we will be defeated and return to Paris, or we will defeat the British and Prussian coalition and recapture what we lost last year.”

Napoleon looked at him with his tired eyes.

“We must win. I cannot allow the Prussian King and Duke Wellington to ever set foot in Paris again. The humiliating defeat last year and the final defeat at Montmartre will never be suffered again by the people of France.”

Napoleon reached into his coat pocket for a note he had written to himself: a note for his journal. It had rained the day before and he was waiting for two events to occur before assaulting the village of Ligny and the main army of the Prussians.

He noted his writing.

Ligny – June 16, 1815 – must wait for the fields to dry from yesterday’s rain and wait for word of Ney’s engagement with Wellington at Quatra Bras. Grouchy is in position on my right with Vandamme and Gerard on my direct left. I am moving the three corps (including the Imperial Guard) and Milhaud's IV Cavalry Corps in a direct line to Ligny.

Command Meeting at the Brye Windmill

Three generals walked into the windmill at Brye.

Blucher looked up from his table to see his three commanders.

General Ziethen of the First Prussian Corps.

General Pirch who commanded the Second Corps.

General Thielmann of the Third Corps.

Blucher shook hands with the three generals and motioned them to his table.

Thielmann was the first to speak.

“We have a very thin line between us and Grouchy. If we are going to hold our flank, we will need more soldiers.”

Blucher looked up at the door. The sound of galloping horses could be heard.

“I believe your answer has just arrived,” he smiled as the galloping sound stopped and the sound of footsteps approached.

Everyone turned to the door to see General, Duke of Wellington arriving with his aide-de-camp.

“What is your situation?” Blucher asked.

“I believe Ney will attack today. He is still moving his cannons into position on this muddy terrain. We are ready. How is your position?”

“This is General Thielmann, commander of the Third Corps facing Grouchy on our left flank; General Zieten of the First Corps and General Pirch of the Second Corps. General Zieten and Pirch are facing Ligny and we believe will be doing battle with Napoleon directly.”

Blucher looked at Thielmann.

“Sir,” Thielmann said, turning to Wellington.

“We have men all across this ridge supported with cannon. It is a very thin line and if we are to hold, we will need more soldiers.”

Wellington looked at the map.

“What about Bulow’s fourth Corps?”

“Bulow won’t be here in time,” Blucher answered.

Wellington looked at Blucher with concern.

“I can send you one corps of British and Dutch combined soldiers. The only other possibility is if Ney is routed and we can free up more support. May I speak with you Field Marshal?”

The two men walked to the door. When they arrived at the door, Wellington turned to Blucher.

“Sir, we are at the apex of this battle. Why is Bulow not here?”

Wellington spoke softly, not wanting to offend this most important commander on the battlefield.

Blucher shook his head.

“Bulow is not moving his Corps fast enough. We have to go with the current Order of Battle.”

Wellington allowed a long pause before speaking.

“General Ney is experienced and I am sure Napoleon is doing everything to keep our armies separate. We need to combine our forces so our superior numbers can defeat the French.”

“If Ney succeeds, we need to find a way to join our forces.”

“He’ll attack today, I am sure,” Wellington said somberly. “Can you succeed in Ligny if Bulow doesn’t arrive?”

“Only if we have one of your corps to support Thielmann.”

“And if you don’t?”

Blucher paused at this question.

“If you can’t break loose from Ney and we don’t get support, then we need to retreat to safety until we can join you.”

Wellington thought about this last strategy statement. He had not been successful in past engagements with Ney and the outcome of the next battle was tenuous.

“There is a high ridge south of the village of Waterloo, north of my position. I can disengage from Ney and follow the road north. From your position, you should be able to move your army north to Wavre and then take the road west through a village called Plancenoit and be on the flank of La Belle Alliance.”

“We will make our decision tonight,” Blucher said with the authority of a field marshal.

Wellington nodded his head and yelled for his aide.

“Good luck Field Marshal,” he said with an outstretched hand.

The two men shook hands and Wellington mounted his horse.

“Victory or disengage,” he said as he turned his horse and rode in the direction of Quatra Bras.

Blucher stood by the door and thought about the general who was missing from this campaign. General Bulow was a war hero, fighting Napoleon in Napoleon’s first campaign in Prussia and was highly praised by the king for his command. He was honored with the title of Commander in Chief of Prussia and his headquarters was in Koenigsberg, East Prussia. He had to endure a long journey with his Corps to meet up with Blucher in Belgium. The Field Marshall was very concerned at their present situation. He respected General Wellington for his strategic sense and the way he always gained the high ground before engaging in battle. The high ground afforded concealment of his artillery and soldiers and made the enemy trek uphill to attack. Blucher also had a great deal of respect for Marshall Ney, Napoleon’s most trusted Corps commander. Ney had rose in the ranks from a cavalryman to Marshall and through his leadership and bravery had earned Napoleon’s praise as the ‘bravest of the brave.’ Blucher slowly shook his head as he pondered the outcome of the day’s battle. He had strong doubts about Wellington’s success.

“Sir,” Blucher’s aide asked, “do you want to send another message to Bulow?”

Blucher shook his head and for a brief moment allowed his age of 72 years to show.

*****

Two riders approached the windmill at Fleurus and dismounted quickly as Napoleon appeared at the door.

“Sir, your messages have been delivered to Generals Ney and Grouchy.”

“They understand to begin the attack at 14:30?”

“Yes Sir.”

Napoleon walked to the side of the windmill and looked through his telescope to survey the village of Ligny and Grouchy’s army on his right.

“This will not be another Leipzig my Prussian Prince and I will not be returning to my small Kingdom of Elba. It is my destiny to rule France and the entire continent again.”

“Bring my horse,” he shouted.

*****

At 14:30 hours on June 16^th, in the year 1815, the sound of cannon fire from Quatra Bras could be heard and Napoleon knew that Ney had started his attack.

Napoleon’s cannons in the center of the battle began to fire on Saint Amand and Ligny as Grouchy and Ney began their attacks.

Napoleon looked through his telescope and said softly: “you have us outnumbered but we have you outmanned: the superior French soldiers. I beat you once Blucher and I will do it again.”

Vandamme was moving his Corp in position to attack the village of Saint Amand.

On the north side of the village, the third Prussian Brigade was reinforcing the Prussians who occupied the village that was now burning from the French cannon.

Napoleon raised his right arm to signal the cannons to cease fire and again looked through his telescope.

Vandamme’s forces began to enter the village and the battle raged as Prussian and French soldiers fought facing each other in the fire and smoke from the burning buildings. Wave after wave of soldiers entered the village and casualties grew in number: the main point of the battle remained the middle of the village, with neither side giving quarter.

Napoleon shouted at one of the many aides waiting for his next order.

“Release the Eighth Battalion.”

With that command, one of the aides spurred his horse in the direction of Saint Amand and Vandamme. He rode quickly to Vandamme’s position and when he reached the French General, he reined in his horse and shouted.

“Napoleon said to release the Eighth Battalion.”

Vandamme spurred his horse and rode to General Lefol, commander of the Eighth Battalion who was waiting for his order.

“Execute your attack General,” he shouted as he rode past the general and waved to the regimental band to strike up the fighting music that would energize the soldiers. The band started to play La Marche de la Garde and the soldiers began their march to Saint Amand in step with the music.

The French troops were fresh and their uniforms, blue trousers with white upper coats, made for an impressive display on the battlefield.

The battalion quickly began moving through the village with their superior number and the Prussians began to retreat to the north.

*****

Blucher was standing by the windmill with his telescope and saw the retreat.

“Steinmetz,” he shouted.

The general looked up from his telescope.

“Yes Field Marshal.”

“Order your first Brigade to take back Saint Amand.”

Blucher turned his telescope back to the village. The Prussian troops were aggressively moving into the village firing their rifles and then using their bayonets to further attack the enemy. The smoke from the rifle fire and the burning buildings made it almost impossible to see details of the man to man combat. Just as the Prussian infantry began a slow retreat from the village, a retreat from the superior French forces, Steinmetz’s Brigade attacked and the ebb and flow of the battle returned in the favor of the Prussians.

*****

Prince Wilhelm and Martin were on their horses just inside an elm copse viewing the battle for Saint Amand.

“Steinmetz is pushing his brigade to the center of the village,” Wilhelm exclaimed.

“The French are retreating to Fleurus,” Martin said with excitement.

Martin was watching the battle through his own telescope. The smoke from the cannon and gunpowder was thick, yet he could see the soldiers on both sides falling. His stomach quivered as he watched the men fall and in some cases the enemy followed up with a bayonet stab into the fallen soldier. He felt an odd pride when a French soldier fell and revulsion when a Prussian fell. Another sensation was dominating and he tried to keep it in check in the background of his emotions: fear.

*****

Napoleon could see this through his telescope and shouted at the battle field, even though only his aides nearby would be able to hear him.

“Regroup Vandamme, regroup and attack. If you are going to do battle in Ligny, you must take St. Amand first.’

He lifted his glasses again in time to see Vandamme riding through his army and giving orders.

The battle for Ligny had already begun. Napoleon motioned for his aides to join him and he began to race in the direction of Ligny so he could get a better view of the battle. He arrived on a small hill and lifted his glasses.

The Prussian cannon seemed to be perfectly sited on the village and the French forces were falling and withdrawing.

“Move up the cannon,” Napoleon shouted at one of his aides.

The aide rode swiftly to the position of the artillery commander and relayed the order.

Napoleon paced his horse slowly back and forth.

“What are they waiting for?” He shouted at no one and turned his glasses to Saint Amand. Vandamme’s army was moving swiftly to retake the village and the Prussians were falling back.

Cavalry Charge at Ligny

Blucher yelled through the door.

“Assemble the Hussars.”

Lieutenant Kreutz began to bark orders and the cavalry was swift to respond. Prince Wilhelm and Martin heard the order and rode to the camp.

Blucher, even though he was 72 years old, mounted his horse and began to gallop toward Saint Amand. His cavalry quickly formed with him and the Hussars sped toward the village.

Noise and chaos surrounded him, but Field Marshal Blucher continued to lead the charge of his cavalry. His army of 80 thousand was in battle with over 60 thousand of the enemy around the villages of Saint Amand and Ligny.

Blucher had taken the high ground with his cavalry and was charging the French cavalry who were ready to bear down on the village. The thunder of the horses galloping down the ravine brought new energy to the Prussian soldiers who were battling to retake the village.

Blucher’s cavalry was heading straight for the French cavalry who rode with a determination to regain the ground they had lost. The horsemen following Blucher were feeling courageous, seeing their leader charge at the oncoming enemy. The horses were frothing in the June weather and galloping to the rhythm of their own hoof beats.

Cannon fire and grapeshot were thick and billows of smoke, large and small, enveloped the entire battlefield.

One of the hundreds of grapeshot pierced the thick hide of Blucher’s horse and the stallion at first quivered, then slowed, trying to keep his rider upright. But the wound went too deep and the steed tumbled to the ground on top of Blucher. Blucher gave a cry feeling the weight of the horse on his left leg. He lay there helpless as the French cavalry stormed by him, engaging the Prussian cavalry.

Prince Wilhelm and Martin were fighting side by side, sword against sword with the French cavalry. It became obvious to everyone that the French were overwhelming in this first battle.

Prince Wilhelm looked about for Blucher and not seeing him, began to shout.

“Withdraw and regroup, withdraw and regroup.”

As the Prussians began to turn back, the French pursued.

The first charge, cavalry against cavalry, began as an ordered battle and quickly became a fury of dust and clanging weapons. Field Marshal von Blucher moved closer to his horse for concealment as the French cavalry pursued the Prussians and rode past the fallen Field Marshal.

Prince Wilhelm had reached the high ground and looked around for Blucher.

“Turn and charge,” he shouted above the thunder of the horses.

At that moment, the prince and Martin turned their horses and began galloping at the pursuing French. They were joined by the rest of the Prussian cavalry and the charge sent the French back to their original position.

Blucher looked up from his position on the ground to see the French returning and being routed by his own cavalry. He inched closer to the horse for protection.

At that moment, a rider approached and quickly dismounted. It was his aide-de-camp, Count Nostitz. The count held the reigns of his horse as he knelt down to his commander.

Martin and Prince Wilhelm were pursuing the French when Martin quickly reined in his horse and went charging in the direction of Nostitz and Blucher. As he got closer he grabbed the reigns of a lone horse on the battle field.

“Help get this horse off of me,” Blucher both commanded and pleaded to Nostitz.

The count heaved on the horse as Blucher pushed with his right foot to free his left. The French cavalry had stopped at the end of the ravine and were turning for another charge. As Blucher stood, a rider was galloping in their direction, pulling on the reigns of a dragoon’s horse that was left in the field after his rider was killed. He jumped off his horse and helped Nostitz put the field marshal on the dragoon’s horse.

Blucher recognized the aide to Prince Wilhelm.

“Thank you Pagenkopf. You ride with me to the windmill. Nostitz, you stay on the battle field.”

The French cavalry had already made their turn and began to charge, speeding back down the slope. The Prussian cavalry made a quick attempt to face and fight the French but Prince Wilhelm knew they had again lost the advantage of the high ground and ordered his men to retreat. The Prussians fought as they turned and began a slow retreat. The French pursued, but seeing the Prussians disengaging, they reined in their horses.

Field Marshal Blucher galloped with Martin toward the hamlet of Brye and the windmill.

When they reached the windmill, Martin helped Blucher from his mount and walked him inside.

An aide ran up to him and relayed the bad news.

“I am afraid Wellington is heavily engaged and he is unable to send a corps to our assistance.”

Blucher sat down.

“What do we hear from Thielmann? How is his battle with Grouchy?”

“We have heard the battle is intense and Thielmann requests more support on his right flank. He fears that if we lose Ligny, the French will then turn on his flank and he will need to make a hasty retreat.”

“Sir,” another aide spoke.

“Napoleon brought up his 12 pounders and we are close to losing Ligny.”

The sun was now setting and darkness was shadowing the battlefield. Blucher needed to make a decision. If he disengaged, he could only hope that Wellington would understand and retreat in the direction of Waterloo.

At that moment a rider approached the windmill and dismounted quickly from his steed. Everyone looked to the door.

The door opened and a dusty aide entered.

“Sir, General Kraft wishes you to know that he has lost Ligny and is retreating.”

Blucher stood from his chair and limped to the map.

“Send messengers to Pirth, Thielmann, Jagow, Zieten and Kraft. Tell them they are to disengage and move their armies north to Wavre. When we reach Wavre, turn west and proceed toward La Belle Alliance. Tell them to make haste and leave rear guards to slow the French in their pursuit. Hurry, we have no time. Do not abandon the cannon. We must have our artillery.”

Blucher’s aide left the windmill to instruct the messengers as the medical team looked over the field marshal’s badly bruised leg.

Martin stood by the door, not knowing if he should remain or return to the prince on the battlefield..

“Pagenkopf,” the field marshal half shouted at Martin. Martin stood erect.

“You did well today and I want to thank you for coming to my aid. Now go join the prince: he needs you at his side.”

*****

June 16^th was not a successful day for Wellington’s forces. As Blucher was fighting for Ligny, Wellington’s army was in battle over the crossroads of Quatra Bras.

On the morning of June 16^th, the allied forces under the command of the Prince of Orange in Quatra Bras numbered only 8,000, against Ney’s force of 18,000. During the morning, the Dutch and British began to arrive in large numbers and Wellington himself arrived from his meeting with Blucher and took command of the allied forces.

General Ney paced his command tent. Jerome Bonaparte, commander of his left flank, stood by the map of Quatra Bras.

“We now have superior forces but more enemy arrives as we speak. Jerome, move your men to the left flank and wait for my orders to attack.”

Ney peered at the map.

“Prevent the armies from joining,” he said aloud.

“Prevent the armies from joining,” he then whispered to himself.

*****

Wellington and his aide entered the north end of Quatra Bras and were met by the Prince of Orange of the Netherlands.

“General,” the prince was the first to speak.

“We are facing Ney and a force of 20,000.”

“Let’s get to your command tent,” the Duke said forcefully.

The two men rode at a gallop across the plain of Belgium to the command tent.

As they entered the tent, Wellington spoke first.

“What is the situation with Ney?”

The prince walked to the map and quickly pointed out the battle field.

“Ney is south of Quatra Bras with 20,000 men and a number of artillery. He has Jerome Bonaparte on his left flank. Napoleon is believed to be heading toward Fleurus. It is likely Vandamme will strike Saint Amand and Grouchy will attack from the right flank. We need to defeat Ney and send forces to attack the left flank of Napoleon and crush him at Ligny.”

Wellington looked at the map. Yesterday he had ordered his forces to assemble at Nivelles where he believed the battle would begin with Napoleon. He would only find out later that his intelligence was wrong. The Prince of Orange had received the correct information and led the Dutch army to Quatra Bras. Wellington knew that bad intelligence was a bad excuse; however, he wasn’t willing to admit this error to his subordinates. The Prince of Orange would be considered a hero in this campaign. By ignoring Wellington’s order to assemble in Neville, he had been at Quatra Bras where the actual engagement would occur.

“The Quatra Bras crossroad is important. It is our link to the Prussian army and the road south to Paris. We must defeat Ney here and join our forces with the Prussians. Assemble my aides.”

*****

Quatra Bras and Ligny

General Ney paced his command tent. The time was late morning on June 16^th.

The allied army was growing with each hour and soon his advantage in numbers would be lost. He knew Napoleon would wait for his battle before commencing the attack on Ligny.

“We have three objectives,” Ney announced to his staff.

“First we defeat Wellington. Second, we prevent Wellington from sending support to Blucher in the battle of Ligny and third, we send an army to crush the right flank of Blucher.”

The next to speak was Jean-Baptiste Drouet, Comte d'Erlon.

“Are we to support Vandamme when the battle starts?”

Ney responded slowly. “Wait for orders.”

Ney walked outside the tent. The ground was slowly drying and he was waiting for Jerome Bonaparte to get into position on his left flank.

“Send out the order. The artillery will commence at 1400 hours and the infantry will charge at 1430.”

*****

The battle at Quatra Bras began. Once the French artillery began to fire, the British and Dutch forces returned fire and moved their infantry closer to the line of the French army.

The battle was intense on the allied front lines. The combined Hanover, Dutch and British armies were holding the line on the ridge. They had the advantage with their position behind the ridge that shielded their soldiers from Ney’s view.

One of Wellington’s many aides and messengers burst into the command tent. .

“Ney and Jerome Bonaparte are attacking along the entire front. Our right flank has been pushed back into the woods by Jerome Bonaparte and the outcome is questionable.”

“Where is the third Division?” Wellington barked.

“We just heard they are on their way from Neville.”

Wellington winced at this response.

The third Division arrived at 16:45 and quickly filled in the ranks of the Dutch and British soldiers. Ney’s advantage had been turned to a stalemate.

*****

The French aide rushed to Ney’s command position.

“Sir, Wellington has just received command of another division that arrived from Neville. We have lost the advantage.

“Bring up d’Erlon on the right flank and commence his attack. With Bonaparte on the left and d’Erlon on the right, Wellington will have to weaken his middle.”

The aide standing to his left coughed.

“Sir, I believe d’Erlon made a decision to disengage and move his force east to assist Napoleon at Ligny.”

“Why would he do that?” Ney barked.

“There was a message from Napoleon asking for assistance to attack the right flank of Blucher’s army near Saint Amand. D’Erlon was the first to receive that message.”

Ney’s face turned red.

“I never received that communiqué.”

The room was silent. Ney’s aides knew better than to contradict the field marshal or make a suggestion when not asked.

Ney leaned over on the map table and quickly wrote his command.

“Compte d’Erlon – Return at once to Quatra Bras and support our right flank.

Ney

*****

Quatra Bras, Wellington and Napoleon

The sun was setting on Quatra Bras. The British had driven Jerome Bonaparte from the woods and back to his original line. Wellington was pacing the dirt floor of the command tent.

“We now have the advantage.”

An aide spoke.

“Shall we send a corps to Blucher’s assistance?”

Wellington looked at the aide.

“I’m afraid it is too late to send assistance. D’Erlon was sighted returning from his march to Ligny to support Napoleon. He hasn’t been in battle yet and has fresh troops. We will wait for the messengers to report.”

The wait was not long. Within a few minutes the battle sounds from Saint Amand and Ligny began to wane, replaced by the remote sounds of battle field skirmishes.

“Either Blucher has routed Napoleon and is ready to push on to Fleurus, or he is preparing to regroup in Wavre.”

“Shall I alert all commanders?” An aide asked.

“Yes, tell them I will have an urgent order within the hour.”

Wellington paced around the large oak tree that was his command position. The next movement of his army would either be south to Fleurus to engage Napoleon further or north to Waterloo. In either case, his army would be moving to join with Blucher and he wanted it prepared. He had made a major mistake at Neville and only at the last minute made a correction that would save his army.

The British eighth division arrived just in time and created a stalemate on the field of battle.

“We have the superiority in numbers,” Wellington said slowly. “We could take Ney in the morning.”

“We had a bit of luck today,” Wellington continued after a pause.

“Before our Eighth Division arrived, the Compte d’Erlon disengaged and left the field. I believe Napoleon requested his support to bolster the flank of Vandamme. If Ney had made an assault with d’Erlon on his right flank, we could have been crushed. Our luck was that he left the field and our Eighth Division arrived. By the time d’Erlon returned, we had superior numbers.”

There was a pause, no one spoke.

The skirmish sounds from Saint Amand and Ligny were becoming more sporadic. The artillery had long ago been silenced by their commanders. The setting sun was like a blanket covering the day’s activity. Armies would rest, commanders would insist on information and scouts would make perilous sorties to the enemy lines to gather intelligence so decisions could be made with supporting information. Wellington was waiting for his scout report when a rider galloped to his command tent.

“Sir,” the rider said while trying to catch his breath, “I have just come from Blucher.”

Wellington held out his hand for the note.

General, Duke of Wellington - Without your support, we are disengaging and beginning our move to Wavre. I will join you in the area around Plancenoit on the 18^th. – F.M. Blucher

Wellington let his hand with the note drop to his side.

“Sir, any orders,” his aide asked.

“Yes, there are orders. Ask the prince to join me.”

The Prince of Orange arrived shortly and dismounted.

“General, Sir, we are pushing them out of the woods and back to their line.”

Wellington handed the note to the prince who read it slowly.

“This may be best,” he said slowly. “We are too few and too divided.”

Wellington looked up at the prince.

“Neville was a mistake. The information I had was to expect an attack on our flank. How did you know that Ney was concentrating on Quatra Bras and disregard my order?”

The prince looked at Wellington. This was not an admonishment. It was an old Genera’s way of explaining a mistake.

“My scouts alerted me to the activity in Quatra Bras and I knew it was a concentration of Ney’s army.”

“Very well. Prepare to move tonight and leave a rear guard. We will end this in Waterloo when Blucher joins us.”

Wellington walked slowly back into his command tent.

*****

Nightfall had silenced the battle fields but not the activity in the different camps. The wounded were being retrieved from the villages as the healthy soldiers were rounding up cavalry horses and equipment. Cooks were busy feeding the line of soldiers and the quartermaster was scavenging the fields for unspent munitions and any food that could be found. The French artillery batteries were pouring over the days targets and readjusting their fire for the morning battle.

Blucher had instructed his commanders to make a silent and rapid march to Wavre. The Prussian dead would remain on the field of battle as all soldiers were instructed to move quickly and assemble on the road to Brussels, the road that would lead them to Wavre. Horses were quickly harnessed and yoked to the cannon for the rapid retreat as Thielmann organized the soldiers and cavalry that would make up the rear guard to protect their retreat.

In the Wellington camp, the Duke and the Prince of Orange were organizing their disengagement and the retreat to Waterloo.

*****

Night had enclosed the windmill at Fleurus. Napoleon was waiting for information from Ney, Vandamme and Grouchy. He paced the wooden floor, taking an occasional bite of cheese and bread while pondering the day’s battles and mixing the past with his plan for tomorrow. He was successful in preventing the duke and field marshal from joining their forces and now he must find a way to destroy one of them. A group of riders approached the windmill.

Vandamme rushed into the mill.

“Sir, the Prussians have withdrawn from Ligny and possibly Brye. We are unsure exactly because the light infantry we have scouting are meeting resistance.”

“Is it possible they are moving west to meet with Wellington?” Napoleon asked.

“No sir, we have scouted the area just north of the line between Quatra Bras and Brye and there is no movement.”

Napoleon took a sip of wine and waited.

“I need to know and I need to know soon,” Napoleon said forcefully.

“Send out more light cavalry to the north and you personally ride to Grouchy. I need information.”

*****

The Prince and the Pomeranian

Prince Wilhelm and Martin Pagenkopf were riding side by side on the road to Wavre. Blucher’s army was ahead of them, strung out on the narrow road with the artillery in the middle of the column. The orders had been clear. Prince Wilhelm’s Hussars were to remain at the rear of the column, scouting to insure the rear guard was holding and when the army reached Wavre, the prince was to ride ahead toward Waterloo, scouting the road and linking with Wellington.

“You distinguished yourself today Martin,” the prince said, looking straight ahead.

It wasn’t a question and Martin didn’t answer.

“The field marshal will certainly reward you for coming to his aid.”

Martin noticed that he and Blucher had both used the same term; ‘coming to his aid.’ This was a mild form of assistance and honor on the battle field. A stronger term, such as ‘rescuing’ or ‘saving a life’ would have greater meaning and not only deserve a larger reward but also recognition from the public and The king.

“I would appreciate that,” Martin responded.

“Blucher could give you a field commission. Would you like that?”

Martin had already thought about his plans after the war and they didn’t include remaining in the Hussars.

“Sir, the excitement of this war will last me a lifetime and farming is in my blood. I want a peaceful life with a family and a farm.”

“So you will return to Kardemin?”

“Yes sir, as soon as I can.”

The prince nodded, as if in approval.

“And what will you do after the war, Sir?” Martin asked.

The prince laughed. “I will remain in the Hussars and continue my princely duties.”

Martin laughed with him.

“Just what are the princely duties?”

The prince looked at Martin smiling.

“My duties are to train and lead the military. I have been playing military games since I was old enough to read. I am second in line to the throne so my older brother Frederick has most of the duties. I get to enjoy the flavor of the local girls, continue to train in the military and after this campaign I will represent the monarch on special occasions.”

“And what about Pomerania? Will we be a Prussian Province? ”

“Most certainly, Martin,” Wilhelm responded.

“My family will be glad to hear of this,” Martin replied with a smile.

“Pomerania was spared the many economical hardships of Napoleon’s occupation. His Continental System was harsh on the population and we can’t ever let that happen again,” the prince said almost quietly.

“We weren’t part of that system,” Martin answered.

“No, the system involved most of Europe and Russia and was Bonaparte’s way of crippling the British economy. By disallowing all trade with Britain, he hoped to defeat Britain. The French Navy failed to defeat the British at the Battle of Trafalgar so Napoleon tried to harm their economy.”

“Sir,” Martin said hesitating.

“Yes, Martin,” the prince replied.

“Sir, since joining you at Kardemin, you haven’t told me my position with the Hussars. You told me I would be your aide and horse groomer, but that isn’t an official position in the Hussars.”

The prince looked at Martin, the boy of 16, and smiled.

“So you would like a fief when this war is over?”

“My father is fighting with the Pomeranian Hussars under General Pirch and a large fief for both of us would be a just reward.”

“I have the power to grant you a fief or even a freehold farm.”

“And what must I do to earn this freehold farm?”

“Martin,” the prince answered as he chuckled. “You are only 16, but I will add, you are an excellent horseman and very strong with a sword. I don’t want you to be challenged to earn a farm and then get yourself killed. You are officially my vassal and your main duty is to look after my horse, my telescope and my bedroll. In battle you look after my backside. I will let you know when you can earn your farm.”

“Yes Sir,” Martin answered smiling.

“Let’s do a little scouting,” he said as he spurred his horse.

The two Hussars turned to ride back toward Brye and insure their security.

*****

Napoleon Contemplates Victory

Napoleon looked at his personal notes he always carried.

June 16^th, 1815 – Blucher has left the field and retreated after his defeat at Ligny. Moving my army to Quatra Bras to defeat Wellington who is hidden behind the high ridge. Will attack early on the morrow, the 17^th.

“General Ney,” Napoleon said as he entered the command tent.

“Emperor,” Ney replied and pointed to a chair.

Napoleon sat down heavily and reached for the food on the table.

“I am very tired General, but I am at the same time exhilarated by the turn of events on the battlefield. They had us outnumbered, 80 thousand to our 60 thousand, yet our soldiers proved superior.”

“Hail to the Grand Army of the North,” Ney toasted, raising his glass of wine.

“Tomorrow we will destroy Wellington and then push Blucher back to Berlin.”

*****

June 17^th, Rain and Planning

The morning of June 17^th, 1815 was cloudy and a downpour of rain covered the area around Quatra Bras. Napoleon had waked early and was peering over the maps in the command tent. He was surrounded by Vandamme, d’Erlon, and Grouchy.

“Send a messenger to Ney,” Napoleon said impatiently. “At dawn I want the light cavalry to scout this ridge and fix the position of Wellington’s artillery and infantry. We will move our armies to Quatra Bras after the fields have had a chance to dry.”

Napoleon looked at Vandamme.

“You are sure Blucher has left the field?”

“Yes, Sir, we believe he is on the road toward Wavre and Brussels.”

“Logical,” Napoleon smiled. “I have beaten him before and I will beat him again. I can’t wait to march into Berlin and scare the Hohenzollerns back to their little castle in Koenigsberg.”

“What terms will you offer Wellington?” Ney asked.

Napoleon smiled.

“Since our last encounter, that Irish rogue has become a hero of Britain, elevated to duke and general. The ransom will be high.”

Ney laughed.

“They are a rich kingdom and would pay dearly for Wellington and his soldiers.”

Napoleon frowned: “We have riches, I want more. I want their land.”

*****

Wellington has left the field

It was early afternoon on the 17^th of June when Napoleon and his army approached Quatra Bras. Ney had left the field to join Napoleon.

A lone rider spurred his horse to more speed as he approached Napoleon’s command position. All around him the soldiers of the Grand Armee were forming and preparing for battle.

“I must speak with the Emperor,” the rider shouted to one of Napoleon’s aides.

Napoleon’s personal guards moved aside quickly, recognizing the rider and understanding the urgency in his voice.

Napoleon turned his white horse in the direction of the messenger.

“Report,” he said without emotion.

“Sir,” the rider said, “I report on the disposition of Wellington.”

“Yes?” Napoleon asked with impatience.

“Sir, they are not there.”

Napoleon stared at the rider in disbelief.

“Not there? What do you mean not there?”

“His army has left the field, Sir.”

Napoleon’s face became red as his voice raised.

“What, what, what do you mean he has left the field? He shouted.

The rider lowered his head and said softly.

“Wellington is not on the ridge.”

Napoleon turned his back to the rider only to look at the faces of Vandamme and Ney.

Ney looked a Vandamme.

“They have changed the field,” Vandamme whispered.

Napoleon looked at Ney, “quickly, to your command tent.”

Napoleon and his entourage dismounted and walked quickly through the tent flap and to the map table.

“Here,” Napoleon shouted. “Here.”

Vandamme and Ney rushed to the table.

“Waterloo,” Napoleon shouted. “He is retreating to Waterloo. Get me the cartographers.”

There was an instant flurry in the tent as aides rushed to adjoining tents.

“I will bet there is a ridge in Waterloo. Wellington loves to hide his army behind a ridge.”

“Where are those cartographers?” he shouted again.

*****

The village of Wavre was coming into view and Prince Wilhelm looked at Lieutenant Kreutz, his second in command.

“I will ride up ahead to speak with Blucher and get further orders. When the last of the infantry has bivouacked in Wavre, bring the Hussars to the west end of the village.”

Prince Wilhelm motioned to Martin and spurred his horse. The two rode into the field to go around the infantry and artillery and galloped to Wavre.

*****

The large manor was 5 kilometers from Wavre, on the river Dyle. Field Marshal Blucher and his staff were up early reviewing the maps and making notations as messengers entered with information on troop dispositions. General Bulow entered the room.

“Ah, General Bulow, how good to see you,” Blucher said with an outstretched hand as he rose slightly from the large sofa. Blucher was feeling the pain in his legs and rib cage from his fall.

The field marshal and general shook hands. Blucher’s greeting was genuinely warm while Bulow’s was cautious, not knowing how his delay would be greeted.

It was 3:00 AM on the morning of June 17^th, 1815 and rain dampened the roads and slowed the movement of Blucher’s army. Blucher’s scouts had located Bulow and his army just south and east of Wavre.

“Wellington has asked for three corps and I have promised him. We need you to move your troops through Wavre at dawn and march quickly to Waterloo. You will be reinforcing his left flank in this area.

“Major General Gneisenau will brief you; he will assume command for now.

“You won’t be able to move your army today. This weather has stopped everything. Be ready to move early tomorrow morning. I doubt Napoleon will be moving his army today. He wouldn’t move his infantry without artillery support and no one will be able to move cannon and caissons on these roads.”

Bulow looked at the map. “My army has been marching for two days, but we will do our best.”

*****

Prince Wilhelm, Martin and Memories of Leipzig

Prince Wilhelm and his aides were in a small village home protected from the rain and sitting at an old wooden table with Wilhelm’s aide, Lieutenant Kreutz. One of the aides had been a successful scavenger in the village and found food and bottles of wine.

Kreutz took a sip of wine.

“Well, it is Saturday and a day of rest. This rain was well timed for us.”

“I have a good feeling about tomorrow,” the prince said, “not like Leipzig.”

“Sir, I have heard some of the stories about Leipzig, but never the full story,” Martin said.

The prince sighed.

“Leipzig should have been a victory, but somehow the little Corsican defeated the best of the British and Prussians. The loss at Leipzig in 1807 enabled Napoleon to take over all of our lands and force us into his Continental System.”

“That was his embargo on all British trade,” Kreutz added.

“Yes,” Wilhelm said and continued.

“The British had bloodied his nose at Trafalgar. They then ruled the oceans and became the most successful trading company in Europe. No one could match their navy and they traded freely with everyone.”

“Sir, how did he become so powerful in so short a time?” Martin asked.

“After Admiral Nelson defeated the French and Spanish navies, Napoleon embarked on a territory annexation policy. He couldn’t invade Britain, but he could try to bankrupt them.”

The prince laughed.

“I believe he saw himself as another Caesar with a Roman Empire. He began by naming his family members monarchs of his invaded territories. He even divorced his wife and married into the Habsburg family.”

“So his offspring could claim true royal blood,” Kreutz laughed.

“My father was in the battles of 1806,” Martin said proudly.

“Do you know about the battle of 1806?” The prince asked surprised.

“Yes,” Martin replied. “My father was in the war. First, Napoleon defeated Austria and then took over Italy and named himself King. The British, Dutch, Prussia, and Russia then invaded his holdings to defeat his grand scheme.

“My father fought in the battles of Jena and Auerstedt in 1806 along with your father, King Frederick Wilhelm. He also fought in the Battle of Leipzig in 1813 sending Napoleon into exile on the island of Elba.”

“I was there with my father,” Wilhelm said. “I was only nine years old but I do remember the stories of the battle and the humiliation of the Prussian people after Auerstedt. Napoleon was very harsh with Prussia, taking away our lands, requiring large payments and also demanding we pay for his troops to be garrisoned in strategic locations throughout Prussia. During the period from 1807 until 1813 we lost over half our population to starvation as well as most of our livestock and crops. The land was laid bare.”

The prince took a sip of his wine.

“Napoleon was never able to invade Britain because she dominated the seas with her Navy, so he invaded Spain who had refused to join his Continental System. This was one of his big mistakes. His war with Spain continued for five years, from 1808 until 1813. Of course, Wellington and the British assisted Spain in every way.”

“Spain is a small country,” Martin said. “Why did the war last so long?”

The prince smiled.

“Spain refused to play by Napoleon’s rules.”

“His rules?”

“Yes, Martin, his rules. You see, Napoleon grew through the ranks as an artillery specialist. As such, he is an expert in the strategy of how to place and aim the cannon, where to conceal the cavalry and how to position the infantry; his rules.”

“How was Spain different?”

“The Duke of Wellington was familiar with unconventional warfare. The British had experience fighting in North America and the Duke knew he couldn’t fight by Napoleon’s rules, especially with French Generals like Ney and Vandamme. So, Instead of massing a great army in Spain and fighting Napoleon face to face and cannon to cannon, the Spanish and British assembled small groups and attacked Napoleon’s flanks, inflicting casualties and then withdrawing. They prolonged the war for five years until Napoleon withdrew his army to France.”

“Have you heard from your father?” Wilhelm asked Martin, changing the subject.

Martin nodded no.

The prince stood.

“At the first chance, I will relieve you so you can find him.”

“Gentlemen, I suggest we all get some rest.”

*****

The Dreams of a Prince - Leipzig

The prince walked to a small sofa and his thoughts were on the battle of Leipzig that occurred when he was only 16 years old and a young Hussar. He lay down and fell asleep and his dream of the battle of Leipzig began.

The command tent outside the village of Leipzig-Moekern was quiet as General York, commander of the Prussian army, paced back and forth. This was the battle of Leipzig-Moekern. Around the table were commanders of the allied forces: Sweden, Russia, Austria, Poland and Hungary.

York was the general in charge of the strategy in this critical hour of the campaign against Napoleon. In an adjoining tent were the supreme commanders: Field Marshal Blucher and Field Marshal Prince Karl von Schwarzenberg who were keeping company with the Tsar of Russia and the King of Prussia who had remained with the allied army throughout this campaign.

“If we are to support the Russians against Napoleon in Leipzig, we must take this village quickly.”

General Yorck pounded the map on the table with his riding stick.

“I hate these villages. Walls everywhere surrounding the palace and gardens. No way to flank the French.”

Yorck put both hands on the table and shook his head.

“We have been fighting Napoleon for over a year, what did we learn?”

The General’s staff was silent.

Napoleon’s invasion of Russia was a failure and as he retreated back across the Prussian empire he was determined to hold onto the land he had occupied for many years. His defeat in Russia emboldened the countries of Sweden, Prussia, Britain, Russia, Spain, Portugal and Austria to join forces and put a final end to the ‘Little Corporal’s’ adventures.

“Sir?” a voice on the outer ring of officers around the table spoke in a low, timid voice.

The officers closest to Yorck had dared not respond to his question for Yorck was known for his rhetorical questions and he never expected an answer.

Yorck turned to the young officer with a look of surprise.

“Yes, Prince Wilhelm. What have you learned in the service of the Prussian army?”

“Sir, I have studied military strategies since I could read and when this war began, I have tried to learn everything about Napoleon and his armies.”

“And what have you learned my young prince?”

The general was humoring the young prince whose father was King Frederick Wilhelm III of Prussia and leader of the Hohenzollern family.

“Sir, Napoleon would much prefer an open land battle than to defend a village. His strategies work best in the open field. Here in Moekern he will resort to total destruction of the village as he protects his occupation. He will wait for our attack, and then begin strategically burning the buildings where we are most vulnerable.”

“I believe when the battle begins, Napoleon with resort to his ‘Maneuver De Derrière’, sending his cavalry around the village to our rear to cut our supplies and communication and, our ability to support the infantry. He will also use all his artillery on our positions, destroying the northern part of Moekern.”

“Would you suggest we hold our cavalry on our flanks to wait for such a tactic?”

“Yes General.” Allow the cannons to be the main force of the battle as our infantry moves to and through the village. When their army has been sufficiently depleted, we charge through and around the village with the Hussars.”

“And if they charge first?”

Prince Wilhelm hesitated for a brief moment as he walked to the table.

Pointing down at the north end of the village he spoke with conviction.

“We place our Hussars here, here and here. We protect our flank if they charge first and we will be in position if we charge first.”

General Yorck looked at the young prince and then at his staff.

“Napoleon has occupied Prussia for too many years: his French soldiers taking our villages and food stores. Now, with this army of 250,000 strong Prussian men and our Saxony allies, we will crush this menace and chase his armies back to France.”

*****

Prince Wilhelm stood on the ridge to the north of Moekern with his telescope and for 14 hours observed the battle.

He watched as thousands of French and Prussian soldiers fell, first to artillery fire then to the bullets and finally face to face with fixed bayonets. Fires raged everywhere as wave after wave of French and Prussian soldiers entered the village and fought each other. At the final hour, the Hussars charged the French lines, winning the decisive Leipzig-Moekern battle.

Wilhelm’s next segment of the dream was the final battle at Montmartre. The allied army was just outside of Paris. It was 2:00 AM in the morning on a cool spring night and Wilhelm stood beside his father and Tsar Alexander 1. In his dream he recounted the rider coming to them with a white flag. It was a representative of the French General, Marshall Marmont asking for peace negotiations.

The scene in the tent was distorted. Marmont did not have Napoleon’s permission to surrender all French armies and he seemed more concerned with Napoleon’s fate than his army. In exchange for a complete surrender, the allies agreed on an exile for Napoleon. The place of exile would be the Tuscany island of Elba.

The dream of recollection lasted a long time and the prince was unaware of his restless slumber.

*****

Wavre

Martin was up early on the morning of Sunday, June 18^th. He stood in the doorway of the house and watched as General Bulow was moving his troops and cannon through Wavre, trying to fight through the congestion of soldiers who lined the streets, doorways and alleys of the village. As the sun came into full view, Martin heard a cry of ‘fire’ coming from the west end of the village. A wooden storehouse was on fire from careless soldiers cooking their morning meal.

Prince Wilhelm ran out the door and with Martin at his side they ran to the stable housing their horses. The prince was in the lead and shoving soldiers out of his way. They passed near the old building and the heat and smoke filled the street.

The building was full of wool, wood and furniture and the conflagration blocked the road through the village. General Bulow was urging his soldiers to continue through the commotion on the Wavre road: running soldiers, horses panicking and braying as everyone tried to avoid the fire. The infantry formation quickly disintegrated to men running and stumbling and the horses drawing the artillery and caissons were pulling to rid themselves of their burdens and get free from the panic.

“Saddle your horse and come with me,” the prince shouted over the noise in the village.

As they came near the village, Wilhelm shouted; “First we find the Hussars.”

They rode around the edge of the village to a large manor with stables. Wilhelm’s company of cavalry had anticipated an early morning rising and were outside of the manor house with their horses.

Lieutenant Kreutz ran up to Wilhelm.

“Captain, the Hussars are ready and await your orders.”

The prince jumped down off his horse.

“Move the Company around the village and assemble on the far west side near the river Dyle. Keep the road clear for Bulow. Let’s go find Blucher.”

Field Marshal Blucher was headquartered in a large manor house between Wavre and Waterloo: 5 kilometers from Wavre near the river Dyle. He was still feeling his injuries from his horse falling on him and had turned over active command to his Chief of Staff, Major-General Gneisenau. Blucher and Gneisenau were working on their plan to support Wellington and at the same time, defend themselves against Grouchy who was marching toward Wavre.

Prince Wilhelm and Martin jumped from their horses and ran to the Manor.

They hurried to the manor door.

In the main room of the manor, Blucher was laying on a large sofa while his staff was looking over a map table. Arriving at the same time was General Thielmann, General Bulow, General Pirch and General Zieten with their aides.

Blucher rose painfully from the sofa.

“Generals,” he smiled as he walked to the map table.

Prince Wilhelm and Martin stood to the side.

“This is my plan.”

Map of the Battlefield

3.5 miles from Waterloo to La Belle Alliance

“Bulow, you need to proceed immediately to Plancenoit and then on to La Belle Alliance. It may be your pleasure to capture Napoleon himself. General Zieten, you are needed immediately on Wellington’s left flank. Ney is pounding his center line and he needs to reinforce the middle with infantry from his left. Grouchy is marching from Ligny to our position here in Wavre. Thielmann, I need you and your corps to remain here and be our rear guard. More importantly, you need to engage Grouchy and keep him here in Wavre. If Grouchy breaks through, he will attack Bulow from the rear and stop our advance to Plancenoit.”

“Sir,” Thielmann spoke, “I have only 17,000 in my corps. I am sure Grouchy has over 30,000.”

“Yes, I know,” Blucher said gravely. “You need to keep him in battle as long as you can. With Bulow, we will have almost 80,000 men to support Wellington and we can hope for an early victory over Napoleon and Ney. Once Grouchy learns of Napoleon’s defeat, he will withdraw from the field.”

Blucher turned to his aide.

“Bring my mount,” he commanded.

Thielmann looked at Blucher.

“Sir, are you sure you are able?”

Blucher laughed.

“I may be 72 years old and these old bones may have taken a beating, but I will still lead my army into battle.”

“Captain Wilhelm,” Blucher half shouted.

Prince Wilhelm stepped forward.

“I want your company of Hussars to ride with me at the front of Bulow’s army. You will be our forward guard.”

*****

Napoleon and Ney Discuss the Strategy

Napoleon, General Ney and their aides were riding in the fields south of Waterloo in the area of La Belle Alliance surveying the ground and the terrain. It was 10:00 AM on the morning of June 18, 1815 and Napoleon’s artillery was positioning south of La Haye Sainte. Napoleon’s strategy was to attack Wellington’s center line, hoping to break it and prevent Blucher from coming to his aid.

“This ground is still too wet. We are fortunate to have clear skies and the ground should be dry enough by noon. Order your artillery to begin the artillery barrage and then attack the center.”

“Wellington is still Wellington,” General Ney said.

“Yes, he is still Wellington and I am still Napoleon.”

General Ney knew better than to add a negative tone in front of Napoleon, the man who had conquered France and all of Europe. Napoleon won by his daring and his calculations. He was well educated and every gamble he took was based on the probabilities of success or failure. Add up the positives and the negatives and you have a probability.

“And he has Blucher and Bulow.”

Napoleon turned on his horse.

“Yes, he has the Prussians. Without the Prussians, we have a 90% probability of a victory. If you calculate in the Prussians, a poorly supplied and undisciplined army and they gain 20 points. It still gives us a 70 to 30 probability of winning.”

Ney winced at Napoleon’s assessment of the Prussian army. He knew what Napoleon had just stated was the opposite of the truth.

“Do you think we can depend on Grouchy?” Ney asked.

“The battle will be decided by the time he arrives.”

“Why should we take a chance?” Ney asked. “We could fall back to Ligny regroup, join Grouchy with his 30,000 soldiers and choose our own ground.”

“Because it is our destiny to take this chance; the people of France are depending on us to deliver a victory and my future as emperor depends on this victory. We dare not retreat.”

*****

Napoleon Begins the Battle of Waterloo

Just shortly after noon on Sunday, June 18, Napoleon’s artillery began a barrage on Wellington’s central line near La Haye Sainte. General Ney reported to Napoleon that because of the wet ground, there was little effect on Wellington’s lines; the lines that were hidden behind the ridge. On dry ground, the cannonballs would bounce and still do damage. In this bogged ground, the balls landed and sank into the soft earth. Ney reported back to Napoleon.

“Emperor, the artillery is taking no casualties.”

Napoleon replied with a terse note.

“There may be no casualties, but there will be fear.”

D’Erlon waited for the cannon to cease their fire and then urged his infantry to attack the ridge at La Haye Sainte. The French soldiers, with muskets and bayonets ready ran through the cornfields south of the village, cheering and shouting victory. The Belgium Corps took flight and Wellington ordered his reserve to attack the ridge and stop the French advance.

Wellington was standing under a large oak tree directing the battle.

“Send in the British brigade, move the infantry forward,” Wellington commanded.

“Support the middle line.”

General Ney was observing the battle from La Hay Sainte and ordered his cavalry to charge the right flank of the village. The galloping horses created a thunder on the ground. The British infantry could feel the earth vibrate and became more alert with the fear of the oncoming stallions. The charge of the French cavalry was met with stiff resistance from the British squares and artillery: they retreated, only to attack again.

Lord Uxbridge, Henry Wilhelm Paget, was second in command to Wellington and the highest ranking officer in the cavalry. He watched as the French retreated and assembled for a new charge.

Uxbridge shouted to his cavalry officers, “Attack the French cavalry!”

In a short time Uxbridge turned to his aide.

“They are retreating to south of La Hay Sainte.”

General Ney on horseback galloped to the standard of General D’Erlon.

“Attack with everything on La Hay Sainte,” he ordered.

“We must crush the middle line of Wellington.”

D’Erlon, without a word, spurred his horse and rode to his infantry and artillery commander’s positions.

“Attack, attack,” he shouted. “Attack with everything!”

Wellington and Uxbridge sat on their mounts watching the battle.

“It is not going our way,” Wellington commented above the noise of rifle and cannon fire. He motioned for one of his messenger aides.

“Ride swiftly to Blucher and tell him we need for him to press his attack on Plancenoit. Stress that we have a weakened middle and we have lost La Haye Sainte.”

*****

A Message from Wellington

A rider was approaching Blucher at a strong gallop. Prince Wilhelm moved forward to put his horse between the rider and Blucher. Kreutz and Martin followed and drew their sabers.

The rider saw the alerted cavalry and shouted.

“Message for the field marshal, message for the field marshal.”

Blucher waved his arm and Prince Wilhelm let the rider pass.

“Field Marshal, I have a report from Wellington.”

“Report then,” Blucher commanded.

“The French have taken La Hay Sainte and Wellington desires that you attack Frichermont and Plancenoit immediately. The British middle line is weakened and you are needed to attack the flank through Plancenoit and threaten the rear flank of Napoleon.”

“Return to Wellington at once,” Blucher commanded. “Tell him that I am not sending him a corps, I am sending him the whole Prussian army. Zieten and Pirch are moving rapidly on a direct line to his flank and Bulow’s corps is now in a position to attack Plancenoit.”

Blucher turned to Prince Wilhelm.

“Attack at once and soften their lines. Attack and withdraw attack and withdraw. The infantry and artillery will be there shortly.”

Blucher turned to his column of infantry and artillery and as he cajoled them further, Prince Wilhelm led his company of Hussars to Plancenoit.

*****

Thielmann at Wavre

Major General Thielmann was riding his stallion through the village of Wavre, trying to put more fight into his infantry and artillery. The French General Grouchy, two kilometers south of Wavre, was directing his artillery into the village and instructing his commanders to concentrate on the left flank, the gap between Wavre and Waterloo.

Thielmann’s second in command rode up to his position near the small manor on the west side of Wavre.

“Sir, the battle is going badly. Their artillery is causing many casualties and we are greatly outnumbered. We have little chance of a victory over Grouchy.”

“You misunderstand our mission here, General. We were not expected to win this battle, but to keep Grouchy occupied until we have victory in Waterloo. Move your cannons over near the river Dyle and protect the bridge. I will move the infantry on your flank. We must prevent Grouchy from moving west through Wavre and attacking Bulow and Zieten in their rear flank.”

*****

Napoleon knew he was being outflanked and he could see the Prussian strategy developing. Blucher would make a two pronged assault with his army: one unit would drive to Wellington’s left flank while the other prong would drive southwest to the village of Plancenoit and his right flank. Once past Plancenoit, the Prussians could easily cut off his retreat route. He called for Lieutenant General Lobau.

“General, you are to take your corps and occupy Plancenoit. There you will stop the advancing General Bulow. You must stop him in Plancenoit.”

Battle for Frichermont

The valley around St. Lambert and Lasne between Blucher’s position and Frichermont was a bog of mud from the previous day’s rain. The infantry was plodding through knee deep mire and shaking their heads, not believing in themselves and their ability to make it through this valley of dispair. The artillery caissons were moving slowly with each revolution of the wheels an arduous task. The infantry, tired from mere walking, were charged with pulling and pushing the artillery through the bog. The cavalry had long ago dismounted and were pulling their horses.

Field Marshal Blucher arrived at the ranks and encouraged the men to keep a steady pace.

“Prussians, he shouted. “You are the best of Europe. I have promised Wellington we would come to his aid and we must keep that promise. Come my children, only a few more hours. Press on!”

The men revered the old field marshal and his presence on the battlefield and willingness to fight alongside his soldiers gave them a renewed strength. They found their reserve energy and finally, the first line began ascending the slope to dryer ground. Slowly the infantry, cavalry and artillery began to assemble and resemble an organized battalion.

The high rode leading to Frichermont was now occupied by a column of General Bulow’s advanced brigades consisting of the infantry in the lead followed by the artillery and cavalry.

Blucher, Bulow, Colonel von Hiller, General von Losthin, Prince Wilhelm and Martin rode to the front of the column to the edge of a wooded area.

Blucher held up his hand to rein in.

He turned to Colonel von Hiller, commander of the 16^th Brigade and shouted over the noise of the moving army.

“Colonel, you are to protect our left flank. Send battalions to the left of our position and continue to Plancenoit.”

He then turned to General von Losthin.

“General, you will move your 15^th Brigade to our right towards Frichermont and protect our right flank. Remain alert! You will be moving close to the French right flank and you must expect resistance to your movement.”

Blucher spurred his horse and was followed by Prince Wilhelm and Martin.

He shouted as he rode toward Colonel von Hiller’s artillery and pointing to the high ridge in the distance where Napoleon’s forces were attacking the center of Wellington’s line.

“We must do something to discourage Napoleon from adding more forces to his attack. Wellington can not hold out much longer.”

They reached the artillery commander and reined in.

“Major,” he shouted. “Direct twenty of your pieces to the northwest at the French cavalry and commence firing.”

The Major looked confused.

“But Field Marshal, they are not within range.”

“Don’t concern yourself with range. I want the loudest explosions you can deliver. We need to send a message to Wellington that we have arrived and a warning to Napoleon that he dare not ignore his right flank any longer.”

The Major smiled.

Blucher turned to Prince Wilhelm.

“Napoleon will have to send his reserves to meet us. He knows if he doesn’t, we will cut off his route to the south and his supply line: Maneuver De Derrière.”

Prince Wilhelm smiled and followed Blucher’s lead in spurring his own horse.

As they started to canter to the northeast, Blucher explained their destination.

“Let’s join the general and the 15^th Brigade at Frichermont.”

The entourage began a steady canter to the northeast and General von Losthin’s position on the outskirts of Frichermont.

As they neared Frichermont they observed the French cavalry moving toward Frichermont followed by a unit of infantry.

Blucher turned to his aide and shouted, “Send the Selisian and Landwehr cavalry to meet the French cavalry.”

Within minutes the two opposing cavalry were engaged and the French cavalry began a slow retreat as horses and swords collided.

Prince Wilhelm and Martin observed the action on the battlefield.

Prince Wilhelm was looking through his telescope and spoke.

“Field Marshal, they are bringing in their infantry to flank our cavalry on the battlefield.”

Almost simultaneously, the Prussian cavalry began to retreat and Captain Schmidt, commander of the 15^th Brigade 12 pounder cannons, ordered his cannon to aim on the French Cavalry and cover the withdrawal of the Prussians.

Blucher was looking through his telescope and narrating out loud to his aides and scouts.

“Bulow now needs to follow up with his infantry.”

Blucher continued his searching and exclaimed, “Aha!”

“Battalions of the 15^th Brigade are marching directly at the French line and it appears to be a bayonet charge.”

“Field Marshal,” one of Blucher’s scouts said.

“I believe the French infantry is led by General Domont. He is known to be very cautious and is only spurred on by the wrath of Napoleon.”

Blucher nodded in appreciation for the information and raised his telescope.

After several minutes he exclaimed again.

“Your assessment appears correct. Domont is retreating and our infantry is harassing them in their withdrawal.”

*****

Napoleon was looking toward Frichermont with his telescope and yelled for his aide-de-camp.

“Communicate to Count Lobau that he is to take his 6^th Corps out of reserve at La Belle Alliance and move to Frichermont and stop the Prussian advance.”

*****

Blucher rode to Bulow’s side and as he reined in he lifted his telescope.

“The bayonet charge is working. Be ready to begin the 12 pounder assault.”

Bulow motioned for his Major who had heard the order and the Major turned to ride to the cannon officers.

As the infantry walked steadily through Frichermont, the sound of gunfire was sporadic with the main noise coming from the clanging of bayonets and charging infantry yells.

The field marshal and his general were watching through telescopes.

“They are giving stiff resistance,” Bulow commented.

“We are pushing them back.......press on and relieve Wellington,” Blucher responded.

Blucher’s scout messenger was riding quickly at Blucher and Bulow.

“What is it?” Blucher yelled.

“The French chasseurs are beginning their attack.”

Blucher motioned to his artillery general and almost immediately the second unit of 12 pounders rang out with their barrage on the French cavalry.”

“Sir, I have just been to the west side of Plancenoit and observed Napoleon and what appears to be his Imperial Guard. Their strength is approximately 8 battalions and it appears Plancenoit will be the deciding battle.”

“And their uniforms?” Blucher asked.

“Smart and clean, they have not been in battle yet.”

Blucher looked at Bulow.

“Hasten your corps to Plancenoit. We will see the fighting spirit of this so called Young Guard. “

“Captain,” he shouted at Prince Wilhelm. “Charge that column and break their spirit. Then proceed to Plancenoit in advance of Bulow’s infantry battalions.”

*****

Martin Pagenkopf’s Scout Mission in Plancenoit

Prince Wilhelm spurred his horse and with his saber outstretched, led his company of Hussars toward Plancenoit. Kreutz and Martin were at his side as they galloped through the plains of Belgium. The Prince and every man in his company of Hussars knew the urgency of their mission and their horses frothed with the excitement of the race. One-hundred forty men with sabers drawn raced to an enemy with thousands of infantry backed by cannons.

Prince Wilhelm held up his hand to halt the charging Hussars. They were just out of reach of the French cannon and Wilhelm needed more information before attacking the village.

“Martin,” he bellowed.

Martin was at his side and looked at Wilhelm.

“Yes Captain,” he said in a soft voice.

The prince turned to his left in surprise.

“Martin, we need to know more about the French position in Plancenoit.”

Lieutenant Kreutz spoke with objection.

“But Sir, he is a 16 year old boy. Let me send one of the men.”

“He is a 16 year old man and his smaller frame will elude the French sharpshooters. Go Martin!”

“Yes Captain,” Martin replied as he spurred his horse.

Wilhelm turned to Kreutz.

“That boy as you call him is our best rider and fastest runner. If he loses his mount, he has a better chance of eluding the bullets.”

Martin galloped up the slope straight for the eastern edge of Plancenoit. He wasn’t afraid of the artillery because they would be waiting for the main army. His main fear was the sharpshooters the infantry always placed in strategic positions; a strategy similar to Wellington’s sharpshooters who were placed in the sand quarry on the east side of La Hay Sainte.

Martin spurred his horse to a canter as he turned side to side, reducing the odds of being shot by the sharpshooters. When he was within a kilometer, musket balls began to zing past him and he pulled on the left reign of his stallion. The steed reacted quickly and turned south to the left flank of the village.

More musket balls were flying at him and he spurred his horse to a gallop. He was crouched over in his saddle making for a lower profile. As he rounded the southern edge of Plancenoit he saw a heavily manned Church yard. He glanced over to the church cemetery and saw hundreds of infantry crouched behind grave markers ready for battle. Martin continued to ride and the French infantry in the cemetery began to fire at him.

Martin crouched further, the fear rising with each sound of a speeding bullet.

He wanted to return, having accomplished his mission, yet he still hadn’t seen artillery or cavalry. He continued to ride, hoping more for the safety of his horse than himself. He would be hard to hit but his horse was a large target.

On the western edge of Plancenoit Martin came upon his objective. The French artillery was placed in a row, waiting for the main Prussian army to arrive within their range. In the distance he could see a large unit of cavalry in green uniforms and wearing the rounded plumed shako. This was the end of his mission and he turned his mount and began his ride west and north, back to his commander.

Several infantrymen were shooting at Martin and one lucky Frenchman sent a ball into Martin’s shoulder. The surprise and jolt of the ball sent Martin reeling from his horse. Martin fell to the ground and his horse pulled up, confused at his master leaving him. Martin had never felt this kind of pain before and rolled on the ground, trying to understand where he was and how bad he was injured. The pain subsided as his mind adjusted to the new situation and he looked around.

Several French infantrymen were running toward him with their bayonets pointed toward the ground where Martin was lying. When he saw the Frenchmen, his mind/body chemicals became a concert of survival. Martin stood quickly and grabbed the reins of his horse. At the same time a French soldier rounded the side of his horse and lunged with his bayonet. Martin had been trained to avoid a bayonet charge but this was real and he froze. The steel blade pierced through the same shoulder where the ball had sent him reeling. Before the French soldier could pull back for a second charge, Martin quickly pulled his saber and swiped it across the soldier’s neck.

The next few seconds were a blur for Martin as he threw his boot into the stirrup, mounted his stallion and spurred it to escape. The other French soldiers were stabbing at Martin and his horse. He saw blood oozing from the front shoulder of his mount and he spurred him harder. Martin rode swiftly to the south to avoid other French sharpshooters waiting for a chance to kill the Prussian scout.

The ride back to the prince and his Hussars was a longer journey as Martin swept wide to the south to avoid further contact with the enemy.

“Captain, Sir,” Martin said with a heavy breath, “the French army is pouring into the village and becoming well entrenched.”

“Be calm, Martin, tell me what you have found.”

Martin slumped on his horse and the prince noticed the wound in his shoulder.

“Artz,” the prince shouted as he jumped from his horse and ran to Martin. The only medical person in the company of Hussars rode to the prince and dismounted. The medic and Wilhelm lifted Martin from his horse and lay him on the ground.

“Captain, I wish to report,” Martin said

The prince knelt so he could hear.

“Yes, Martin.”

“They have occupied the village with infantry and I would guess battalion. There are a lot of sharpshooters and they have good cover.”

“And artillery?”

Martin hesitated.

“I couldn’t see any artillery but I did see cavalry.”

“Where were they?” Wilhelm asked.

“A few hundred yards from the village, toward Plancenoit.”

“Describe their uniforms.”

Martin winced and then explained.

“The uniforms were all green, top and bottom and they wore the typical shako plumed hats.”

Prince Wilhelm stood and looked at Kreutz.

“Those are the French Chasseurs, part of the Imperial Guard.”

“Send a messenger to Blucher and Bulow with this information,” he commanded as he mounted his horse

“Prepare to charge,” he shouted at his cavalry.

“We will soften them up for the infantry.”

The sound of sabers being drawn disturbed the morning calm and the horses began to stomp the ground in an anxious reaction. They had been conditioned to prepare for galloping when sabers were drawn.

“Stay low on your saddle, strike quickly and return to this location.”

The prince turned, raised his saber and spurred his horse. The earth shook as 560 hoofs pounded the ground and began to carry their warriors up the slope to Plancenoit.

Martin looked up to see the company charging.

“How bad is it?”

The medic was winding a cloth wrap around the wound. The ball had lodged near the surface and was easily removed.

“You will be ready for the next charge.”

The sound of muskets firing began to mingle with the thunder of horses and the occasional scream of human pain. The prince had charged his company on the flank of the village using a thrust and parry tactic to avoid a head long battle. Above the sound of battle Prince Wilhelm could be heard ordering a withdrawal.

Martin mounted his horse and looked east to see Field Marshal Blucher and General Bulow with thousands of Prussian soldiers. His artillerymen were unhitching the horses and moving the 12 pounder cannon into position at the bottom of the long slope that led to Plancenoit and beyond to Plancenoit. Martin turned to look west to see Prince Wilhelm and his cavalry company racing back from the charge.

As the rest of the cavalry reined in their horses on Martin’s position, Prince Wilhelm continued his gallop toward the field marshal.

“Sir,” Prince Wilhelm shouted as he neared Blucher’s position.

“What have you learned, Captain?” Blucher responded.

“Sir, we charged and withdrew. The infantry is centered on the cemetery on the south side as well as in the church yard. The church tower is manned with sharpshooters.”

“And the artillery?” Blucher asked.

“We couldn’t see their numbers or their positions.”

Blucher looked up the long slope that led to Plancenoit. The village wasn’t visible but the Church tower could be seen in the distance. He turned to his aide.

“Instruct the artillery to hold their fire but aim for the southwest side of the village.”

Blucher turned.

“General Bulow, bring your corps forward for the attack.”

*****

The Prussian assault on the village of Plancenoit was without the usual smoke and noise from rifle fire. It was a bayonet charge and the fierce Prussians steadily pushed the French infantry backward out of the village.

Blucher nodded to Bulow who then signaled to his artillery to commence firing on the retreating French army

Napoleon stood on a ridge north of La Belle Alliance with his telescope, concentrating his attention on La Haye Sainte where Ney was still trying to break through the center of Wellington’s line. Napoleon could see Wellington slowly withdrawing his troops up the plateau of Mont-Saint-Jean. He had just returned from a charge with General Ney on the line and was now concerned with reports that Blucher was breaking through the right flank.

Napoleon took the reins of his horse from his aide, collapsed his telescope and mounted.

“General Hiller,” Napoleon shouted. “Lobau is in retreat from Plancenoit. Your corps along with two battalions of the Imperial Guards must move east and stop Bulow at Plancenoit. Hurry!”

The Imperial Guards were the hardened military of the Grand Armee. Unlike the rest of Napoleon’s army that was more of a populous national guard, the Imperial Guards were trained, fierce and feared.

*****

Prince Wilhelm acted instantly. Withdrawing his sword and pistol, he rallied his cavalry which now numbered only 90, from the original 140. Martin and Kreutz were at his side when they charged up the slope to meet the French Guards.

The French Guards attacked instantly and began to push the Prussians away from Plancenoit and down the slope.

Prince Wilhelm, Kreutz and Martin were the first to arrive at the front line of the Guard. They were in view of the Guard, the village and far off, Napoleon on his white horse. The Guard had fired their muskets and with no time to reload, was charging with their bayonets, routing the Prussian army. Prince Wilhelm’s Hussars were now faced with a desperate French infantry lunging with their bayonets. The Guards had been trained well to fight cavalry and if the rider is out of reach, then gourd the horse.

The mass of artillery and infantry facing them at Plancenoit did not daunt the spirit of Prince Wilhelm’s cavalry. Prince Wilhelm was at the front of the battle and his courage with his sword and pistol provided his men with blind fear that men in battle need to overcome their enemy. Prince Wilhelm fired his pistol, killing the first French soldier he encountered and with his sword, slashed seven others before a Guard’s bayonet was thrust into the belly of his horse. Prince Wilhelm, feeling his stallion collapse beneath him, pushed off from his stirrups and rolled on the ground. He sprang to his feet on his last roll, sword and pistol in his hands only to see the three Guards rushing at him. As they drew near, a familiar voice cried out.

“Sir, my horse, take my horse.”

Martin was leaping off his horse and handing the reigns to Wilhelm as he turned to face the Guards.

Prince Wilhelm let the reigns hang and turned with Martin to face the three Guards rushing them.

Martin fired his pistol, killing one of the Guards.

The man-to-man was now bayonets against swords. The Guards had the advantage with the long thrusts but the Prussians swords were swifter. Martin and Wilhelm battled one on one with the two Guards.

Kreutz was battling two Guards when he saw the Prince’s horse lying on the field with no rider. He immediately broke off his engagement and spurred his horse.

Martin and Wilhelm were backing away from the Guards, parrying the thrusts of the bayonets and looking for the opportunity to lunge with their swords.

Prince Wilhelm, backing away, stumbled and the Guard facing him saw the opportunity and began his last lunge. Wilhelm saw the threat and began to roll away from the charger, believing he could spring to his feet and resume the fight.

Martin was also backing away, waiting for an opportunity when saw the prince fall. His first instinct was to place himself between the Guard and the prince and he lunged sideways, in time to thrust his sword in the side of the Guard that was charging Wilhelm. The Guard that was fighting Martin immediately turned and as he was ready to bayonet Martin, a large stallion trampled the Guard as the rider slashed him with a sword.

Kreutz jumped off his horse and handed the reigns to Wilhelm.

Prince Wilhelm ignored the gesture and pointed to several horses that had lost their riders.

Prince Wilhelm was on his feet and yelled at Kreutz.

“Sound the withdraw, sound the withdraw!”

Prince Wilhelm and Martin rushed to the horses, mounted and began to retreat down the slope.

*****

Napoleon was astride his horse on the west end of Plancenoit and satisfied with the Guards successful battle with Blucher’s army. They had pushed Blucher’s army back down the slope.

Napoleon looked at General Lobau.

“This will stop Blucher from joining with Wellington. I have heard that Grouchy has defeated Thielmann at Wavre and is now on his journey to help us end this war. Victory is ours. I am returning to Ney and the center line.”

*****

Wellington was astride his horse, pacing the battlefield. His center line was being pushed back by General Ney who had taken command of the remainder of the Imperial Guard when Napoleon rushed off to stop Blucher.

Wellington looked down on the battlefield. He could see General Ney from his field telescope and recognized a frantic commander, exhorting his men to fight harder.

“Blucher or nightfall will save this battle.”

Wellington had few reserves to bolster his middle line and his right flank was becoming weaker. It was now 6:00 PM on the night of Sunday, June 18.

*****

Napoleon, seeing the halt of Blucher’s advance on Plancenoit, spurred his horse and returned to his ridge north of La Belle Alliance.

*****

Field Marshal Blucher was astride his stallion, overlooking the slope and the charging French Guards. General Pirch’s aide was at his side.

“It is now time: tell Pirch to hasten to Bulow’s right flank. He is to move his artillery forward and immediately begin firing into Napoleon’s flank.”

General Pirch and his corps had been marching from Wavre, leaving Thielmann to detain Grouchy.

“He will join Bulow to retake Plancenoit and our assault on Napoleon’s right flank.”

Blucher turned to Prince Wilhelm.

“Position your Hussars on that ridge. You will be the reserve cavalry for now. On my signal, you are to charge the French cavalry.”

Prince Wilhelm raised his saber and led his men to the ridge, between Bulow and the oncoming corps of Pirch. Blucher joined the cavalry on the ridge so he could view the Plancenoit attack and at the same time observe Wellington’s battle.

When they reached the ridge, Blucher reined in his horse and took out his telescope.

He spoke to his aide as he viewed the battle scene.

“Wellington’s center line is ready to break. His men are fighting valiantly but the French Guards are too well trained. Napoleon himself is rallying the Guards and his cavalry.”

Blucher turned his telescope to Wellington’s left flank that was close to where Zieten was rushing to attack the French line.

“What are they waiting for?”

“Sir?” his aide said.

“Wellington’s two light Brigades, they should leave this flank and return to the middle where they are needed.”

Blucher raised the telescope again.

“Ha – ha,” he shouted. “They must have heard me. They are charging Napoleon’s Imperial Guard. Wellington has now put the German Lancers into the battle and the French are backing down.”

Napoleon at La Belle Alliance and Ney’s Attack

Napoleon reined in his horse when he reached La Belle Alliance, satisfied with his small victory over Blucher. He now needed to concentrate on Wellington and time was now critical.

Napoleon turned to his aide.

“Zieten will soon be in a position to attack my right flank. Our infantry is already falling back. I fear Wellington’s strategy of choosing a ridge is working in his favor. We don’t really know where he has concentrated his infantry and where his reinforcements are placed.”

*****

Napoleon spurred his horse and rode north to the battle line. As he neared, he reined in at the side of an officer.

“Where is the Imperial Guard?” Napoleon shouted as he reached the ridge above La Belle Alliance.

“Ney assumed their command and is now attacking Wellington’s center,” an aide answered.

Napoleon took out his telescope, extended it, and looked north.

Napoleon watched as Ney rode frantically up and down the line of the French Guard that was meeting stiff resistance from the allies. Four times he saw Ney’s mount go down. Four times Ney recovered, grabbed another horse and continued

He slowly shook his head as he saw Wellington’s infantry rise up from the ridge, fire their weapons and then fall to the ground out of sight to reload. The infantry lines were synchronized so there was a continuous volley of fire directed at the attacking French.

Napoleon looked at the officer.

“Ney committed my Guards without knowing the field.”

He turned his telescope to the east and realized that Blucher had taken Plancenoit and was rushing his army into his right flank.

“Ney has cost us this battle. It is time to retreat,” Napoleon said somberly.

“We shall move south.”

*****

Grouchy at Wavre

General Grouchy was nearing Wavre, satisfied with his advance on Thielmann. Thielmann had moved his artillery and infantry west, to the river Dyle and Grouchy knew it would only be a matter of a few hours before he crushed Thielmann and would be able to attack the rear of the Prussian army, commanded by Field Marshal Blucher.

“All advance,” Grouchy commanded and watched as artillery, infantry and cavalry began to move west.

“We should be in Plancenoit soon,” Grouchy beamed to his aide. “We will join the deciding battle in this minor conflict with his Lordship, Duke Wellington.”

*****

General Thielmann was astride his horse on the bridge over the river Dyle.

He shouted into the Prussian army that was preparing for battle on the east side of the river, the last stand to protect the rear of Blucher’s army.

“Men of Prussia, we may be the only force that will defeat Napoleon on this day. I don’t ask for your courage, Prussia asks for your courage. You are mighty warriors and your homeland needs your strength to keep it free of Napoleon’s tyranny. Stand fast my brave Prussians.”

*****

General Grouchy had dismounted his stallion and was sitting on the rich soil, just south of Wavre.

“Doesn’t anyone have a bottle of wine to celebrate my victory? We will soon crush Blucher and drive our army into the Wellington’s flank as Ney breaks through the British center and we begin our long march: first it will be Brussels, and then onto Berlin. We will again own all of Europe.”

An aide rushed to Grouchy’s side.

“Sir,” the aide said as he approached. “I have news from Napoleon.”

“Yes, yes, what is it?” Grouchy asked impatiently.

“Sir,” the aide said calmly.

“The battle is lost.”

Grouchy jerked upright.

“The battle is not lost,” he shouted.

“We have defeated Thielmann and we will soon crush Blucher.”

The aide lowered his voice.

“General Ney expended all of the Imperial Guard on Wellington’s center line and lost the battle. The Prussian General Bulow is attacking our rear and General Zieten is routing Napoleon’s right flank. Napoleon himself is retreating with what is left of his Grand Armee. Napoleon wants you to move south as fast as you can.”

“Do you mean I am the only victor in this war and I now must run?”

“Sir, if you don’t move immediately, Blucher will be in your path to France.”

*****

Blucher sat upright on his horse with his field telescope, watching the carnage below. Bulow and Pirch had retaken Plancenoit and were moving swiftly, chasing Lobau’s infantry. Prince Wilhelm’s Hussars had been ordered to engage Lobau’s cavalry and drive them from Plancenoit.

Bulow moved his cannon forward and was now concentrating his artillery on the French line.

*****

Wellington, seeing the success of the light Brigade and his own line holding, viewed the action on his left flank. Bulow’s corps was advancing and pouring cannon shot into the French lines.

“All lines attack,” he shouted repeatedly.

The entire line of Wellington’s army began to shout and cheer as they advanced down the ridge, charging the retreating Grand Armee. The sun was setting and the haze of battle smoke slowly moved along both army lines, mingling with the celebration of the victors and the cries of the dying defeated.

Wellington was raising his hat high in the air, waving to the sound of the bugles and trumpets and encouraging his army forward.

He was moving with the line, encumbered by dead soldiers and horses, abandoned artillery pieces and caissons.

General Vivian was at his side.

“The French Reserve has assembled on the flank of La Belle Alliance. Move against their cavalry and artillery immediately. General Adam will attack their left flank on the other side of the Charleroi road. Send word to Blucher that we will halt at La Belle Alliance and allow his fresher troops to pursue the French beyond that point.”

*****

Blucher slowly rode his mount down the ridge as Bulow’s corps was attacking Lobau. General Bulow was at his side. Prince Wilhelm, Kreutz and Martin were following closely along with what remained of Wilhelm’s squadron of Hussars after the charge on the French cavalry.

“La Belle Alliance,” Bulow said. “The Beautiful Alliance, what a fitting name for the convergence of the Prussian and British armies.”

Blucher looked straight ahead.

“I have to commend the duke for turning this diverse group of Germans, Dutch, Scottish and mercenaries into an army that just defeated the Imperial Guard of Napoleon.”

Bulow allowed himself a smile.

“May history remind our offspring of the feats of bravery and the strategy that won this battle: Thielmann’s sacrifice of containing Grouchy at Wavre; your cannon volley that alerted Wellington of our arrival and gave his army the courage to defeat the French Guard in their last attack on his center line. And not the least, the arrival of the Blucher army that required Napoleon himself to bring Lobau’s corps to Plancenoit, taking them out of the fight and releasing the English Brigades from their support of Wellington’s left flank so they could join the center line battle. This day should be known in history as La Belle Alliance de deux grandes armées.”

Blucher took out his field telescope.

“This may be the end of d’Erlon and Lobau. Wellington is driving his forces to La Belle Alliance and is cutting off their retreat. Zieten and Pirch are also advancing magnificently into the French lines.”

Bulow was also looking through his field telescope.

“I need to rejoin my corps and redirect the artillery. Our cannon firing on Lobau are also hitting the British who are routing d’Erlon. Prince Wilhelm, you remain in reserve. It appears the British light brigade is easily handling the French. Blucher will give you your next orders unless I call for your cavalry,” he said and rode off down the ridge.

Blucher again looked through his field telescope.

“Show no mercy, my Prussians, show no mercy.”

Prince Wilhelm, Kreutz and Martin brought their horses closer to the field marshal.

“Sir?” Prince Wilhelm said.

Blucher lowered his telescope.

“Our troops are showing no mercy on the fleeing enemy. They are cutting them down as they run in panic.”

“Sir, the hardship over these past years and the French behavior during their occupation of our motherland gives our soldiers a cold heart, iced with years of French pillage and arrogance. I am afraid the scent of victory clouds their empathy for a fellow soldier.”

Blucher looked at Wilhelm.

“We will not be the invading army that rapes and pillages. We will enter and occupy Paris as a redeeming army, not a vengeful throng of mercenaries. I will instruct harsh penalties for any such behavior.”

A rider approached.

“Sir Wilhelm,” he shouted. “Bulow needs you to pursue the Guards fleeing Plancenoit and he asks that you make haste.”

*****

Prince Wilhelm raised his saber and shouted for his Cavalry to advance. He led them around the village to avoid the bodies of men and horses and the disarray of equipment that blocked the village roads. His company was in an orderly march, four abreast as they rounded the village and pursued the fleeing French.

Kreutz yelled to the prince.

“It is too dark to see, how do we know enemy from ally?”

At that moment Prince Wilhelm’s cavalry converged with another unit of cavalry. Sabers were immediately drawn and the clash of metal sounded with the shouts of battling men and braying horses. As the two cavalries became intertwined, a shout rang out.

“Halt, halt, these are British, these are British,” Martin shouted as he recognized the uniform of the British Light Cavalry.

Horsemen with raised swords hesitated and looked closer at their adversary. This unfortunate encounter would be one of many on the battlefield as Zieten, Pirch and Bulow advanced their armies toward La Belle Alliance.

Wilhelm motioned to his cavalry and rode in the direction of Blucher’s position.

“Field Marshal,” he shouted.

“Wellington has ordered the British to move from the field to the right of La Belle Alliance farm and allow the Prussian army to move through and around it.”

Blucher motioned to an officer and pointed. The officer had heard Wilhelm and knew how to proceed.

Blucher turned to Wilhelm.

“We will hold here for Bulow’s infantry.”

*****

General Bulow was riding around and through his infantry, extolling and encouraging them to move forward with haste.

“The enemy is routed,” he shouted from his horse. “Move on brave Prussians.”

He turned his mount and road to the rear of his corps where his corps band was marching in smart order. As he neared the band Major he dismounted and walked upright and proud.

“Move to the middle of the infantry and do as I instruct.”

*****

Wellington rode down to the outskirts of La Belle Alliance and began instructing his generals on their need to halt and make camp on the moonlit field. When he was satisfied of his army’s position on the field, he turned his horse and began to ride in the direction of the farm house that Napoleon had occupied. In the distance, through the light of the moon and fires burning on the field, he could see the group of men on horses coming in his direction. He knew it was Blucher.

Wellington began to dismount when he heard music. He stopped and remounted his horse and began a slow canter to the sound. After days of only the sound of shouting soldiers, cannons, rifle shots and sabers clashing, the music on the battlefield sent an eerie chill through Wellington. He patted the neck of his horse.

Bulow’s band had begun playing ‘God Save the King’ and the British in the field preparing their bedrolls and preparing for the night’s meal all stood and began to cheer.

Bulow reined in his horse when he arrived at Prince Wilhelm’s position.

Prince Wilhelm, Kreutz and Martin were all cheering and laughing along with Bulow’s corps and the British army.

“If your corps doesn’t receive a medal from the King of England for their bravery, your band certainly will.”

Bulow laughed.

“Captain Wilhelm, I have an urgent mission for you.”

“Yes Sir,” Wilhelm replied, now serious.

“Find your way through this rabble of a retreating army and capture Napoleon.”

*****

Wellington and Blucher at La Belle Alliance

Wellington turned his horse back toward the large farm house of La Belle Alliance and arrived at the same time as Blucher. The field marshal and duke dismounted, saluted each other and then warmly shook hands.

“My dear friend,” Wellington said as they shook hands. “Your band has made our allied army feel the victory, not just enjoy it.”

Blucher laughed.

“Sir Wellington, it is good to see you. But I am afraid it was Bulow’s idea, not mine.”

“Even so, it reminds us we are still civil, even in the midst of hell.”

Blucher flinched at this statement.

“General Wellington, I cannot restrain my men at this time. Years of hate by the French occupation is now being dissipated on the field of battle. It will pass.”

“I trust your judgment Field Marshal Blucher. I intend to announce to the French that we are not their enemies, we are the army that conquered the usurper to the French throne and he is our enemy. I will let them know that we come in peace, only to return Louis XVIII to the throne.”

Blucher smiled.

“And I trust your judgment General Wellington.”

“My men are resting, what is the status of your army?”

The two men walked into the still intact farm house. Blucher talked as they entered.

“Bulow will continue to pursue the French during the night toward Valenciennes. Gneisenau will lead his corps making sure the French remain in a panic and have no time to regroup. Zieten will follow him. Pirch will return to Wavre and support Thielmann in his battle with Grouchy.”

Wellington nodded.

“If you concur, this is what we must accomplish,” Wellington said, bringing out a map.

“Napoleon is no doubt on his way to Laon to regroup his army and is most hopeful that Grouchy will go by way of Phillipville and meet up with Napoleon in Reims where they will make their stand. If your army can continue to pursue his army to Cambrai and liberate it, I will move quickly to Phillipville to squeeze Grouchy between the allies and your General Thielmann who no doubt is pursuing him along with your General Pirch.”

Wellington’s Map – Pursuing the French

“I have sent a messenger to Louis XVIII to remain in Brussels until we have liberated Cambrai. I have also sent out a Proclamation to the French people, calming their fears that we are here, not to conquer, but to liberate them from the Usurper. Everyone who cooperates will be safe and everyone who sides with Napoleon, will be treated as our enemy. We will need food and supplies during our occupation and anything we take from private citizens, we will provide payment.”

Blucher looked intently at Wellington.

“The Prussian army has no plans to pay the French for quartering our troops. We plan to extract what is owed us for the many years of French occupation and this war. They suspended their payments after Napoleon returned from Elba for his second tenure as Emperor. And they must pay for this war.”

Wellington nodded his head; not in agreement with the statement but acknowledging what Blucher had said.

“I understand your feelings and the sentiment of the Prussian population, field marshal. But this war is not about reparations. It is imperative that we restore Louis XVIII to the throne in France and restore the monarchy.”

“To be assured my friend, we Prussians and the Hohenzollern family understand all too well the pattern of the French following the example of the American Revolution. We must restore the Monarchy in France and discourage any feelings in Europe about overthrowing our Kings. But, understand also, we have had a bad harvest and the Prussian people need to be fed.”

Wellington stood and paced.

“We will assuredly demand payment from the French; payment to the soldiers, living, wounded or their families if dead and payments to the governments. I have talked to Louis and even though he feels it would be a great burden on his people, the sum of 700 million Francs will be demanded in the treaty. In addition, all the artillery, caissons, horses and field guns will be distributed among the allies.”

“Our King Frederick has a personal demand.”

“What would that be?” Wellington said cautiously.

“A great deal of the Hohenzollern art collection was taken by the French. These are very valuable and historic works and need to be returned.”

Wellington waved his hand.

“Of course, of course, no question about it. We will support you in this to the fullest.”

Blucher stood and shook hands with Wellington.

“I must get back to my army.”

As Wellington took his hand, he smiled.

“We have accomplished a great deal here today, my friend. I look forward to our celebration in Paris. My men will rest tonight and tomorrow we will care for the wounded and gather the armaments left on the battlefield.”

*****

Prince Wilhelm was leading his cavalry around and through La Belle Alliance farm house and out buildings. The fleeing French were running on the road and through the fields, knowing they were being pursued.

Wilhelm was in the lead and an easy target for any French soldier, but no shots were fired. Many of the soldiers had left their rifles, bayonets and backpacks on the battle field and were running to escape a certain death by the attacking Prussians.

The company of cavalry was galloping through the melee, observing the fleeing French who ran into the fields when they heard the cavalry approaching.

Martin had been in battle and the excitement of near death was small compared to the excitement he now felt with the anticipation of capturing Napoleon. He spurred his horse again to insure he was in the lead with the prince. The company approached the village of Genappe, south of La Belle Alliance and the congestion on the road made it almost impassable. The road was littered with coaches, wagons, backpacks and caissons that were being left by the fleeing French.

They were on the Charleroi road leading south to Quatra Bras and pursuing the French and Napoleon. Gneisenau had sent a unit to pursue the fleeing Army of the Rhine with the main purpose of disturbing every French chance to make camp and rest.

Prince Wilhelm held up his hand to halt his company.

Kreutz and Martin were at his side.

Ahead on the road to Quatra Bras was Napoleon’s carriage, slowly maneuvering among the confusion of a battered army.

“There is our prize gentlemen, may it be our destiny to reign in this corporal.”

Prince Wilhelm raised his saber and they began to gallop to the carriage.

In unison, the French soldiers on the road began to shout and exhort their leader to flee. Among the shouts of Vive le Emperor were shouts that the Prussian cavalry was near.

*****

Napoleon’s dormeuse carriage moved slowly along the Charleroi road. Only Napoleon and his aide were in the carriage. The carriage was large, accommodating the needs of the emperor: a fold out bed for the Emperor, a small kitchen and a bath. Riding next to the carriage were several Imperial Guards, keeping abreast of the carriage to protect their leader.

The sudden shouts from the French troops alerted Napoleon and his Guards. The Captain of the Guards raised his saber and looked back on the Charleroi road, only to see, among the shouting French soldiers, a large contingent of Prussian cavalry.

The door to the carriage opened and Napoleon motioned to the Captain to approach. The Captain spurred his horse and rode to the open carriage door, whereupon Napoleon commanded him to relinquish his mount.

“I need your horse,” Napoleon shouted.

There was no hesitation or objection from the Captain as he leapt from his horse and handed the reins to Napoleon. Napoleon mounted the horse and raised his arm in a Cavalry command gesture, leaving his hat, sword and telescope on the side of the carriage.

“With me,” he shouted at the Guards.

Prince Wilhelm, Kreutz and Martin were approaching the carriage from the left side as Napoleon and his Guard were leaving on the right side.

Napoleon was leading the guards and shouting as he sped toward France. The men of the retreating army were rapidly opening the way for his escape and as soon as he passed, closed the gap to prevent the pursuit of the Prussian cavalry.

“Martin, pick up Napoleon’s hat, sword and telescope, we will give it to Bulow as a prize.”

Prince Wilhelm pursued Napoleon for another league and then shouted at his cavalry.

“Hold up,”

He could see the futility of further pursuit and danger of being too close to the French retreating army.

He turned his mount and headed back in the direction of Bulow’s infantry. There was a large gap between the retreating French and Bulow’s battalion and the galloping cavalry took almost an hour to reach Gneisenau who was walking around Bonaparte’s carriage.

“General Gneisenau, I am sorry to report we were unable to apprehend Bonaparte. He abandoned his carriage here and rode off with his cavalry in the direction of Cambrai. The French are about 30 kilometers down this road. Do you want us to cut down the stragglers?”

“That won’t be necessary,” Gneisenau replied. “Stay with me on the lead. We will be in slow pursuit throughout the night to insure they have no time to rest or eat. Most of them will leave the column and scatter. Here, let me show you a present I have for your father, our King.”

Gneisenau took a leather pouch from his breast coat, opened it and poured several diamonds from the bag into his hand.

“Those are from Napoleon’s carriage?” The prince asked.

Gneisenau smiled.

“Yes, General von Keller is going through the carriage now. He gave me these as a present to the Prussian Army.”

“Here is the gem for your father,” Gneisenau said as he held out a diamond the size of a sparrow’s egg.

The prince looked at the large diamond and smiled.

“I’m sure The king will be pleased.”

“Hold out your hand,” Gneisenau requested.

Prince Wilhelm held out his hand and Gneisenau poured dozens of diamonds from the bag.

“For you and your men,” Gneisenau smiled.

“Thank you, General, it will be much appreciated.”

“There is much treasure in this carriage and Major von Keller will have it returned under guard to Brussels.”

“It is quite a prize.”

“And I have another prize for you Prince Wilhelm,” Gneisenau smiled.

“What more could I ask for General?”

“I have met with Bulow and Bucher and henceforth the cavalry of the Prussian army will address you as General Wilhelm, Prince of Hohenzollern and General of the Prussian Cavalry.”

Wilhelm gasped.

“But Sir, I am still young and learning.”

“You have been training for this since you could walk and today you have proven your courage on the battlefield. Take this honor and prove that our decision was wise.”

“Now, mount up, we must not let the French have a rest.”

Prince Wilhelm’s cavalry took the lead followed by the corps drummers who would beat on their drums every hour to scare the French so they could not stop their fleeing.

Prince Wilhelm and Kreutz were in the lead with Martin and the squadrons following. Wilhelm and Kreutz were discussing the campaign and the recent meeting with Gneisenau. Martin saw Kreutz hold out his hand and Wilhelm gave him several diamonds.

“Martin, to the front,” the prince shouted and Martin spurred his horse and rode abreast of the prince.

“Here, an early reward for your services,” the prince smiled as he handed Martin several of the smaller diamonds.

Napoleon to Paris via Laon

Napoleon paced the floor of the manor house in Laon. It was late and he needed a brief rest.

“Sir,” his aide reported as he entered the foyer. “The Chamber requests you make haste. News of the defeat has reached Paris and there is a great deal of unrest. The local guards are positioning themselves on the north side of Paris.”

“Send word to the Chamber. I will be there on the 21^st and my first order of business will be to meet with my cabinet.”

“Get word to my cabinet on the need to suspend the Chamber and give me total dictator authority. Now that the enemy is on French soil, I need the emergency power to assemble our militia and armies in the south.”

*****

Napoleon and his Cabinet of Ministers were in the large ornate room in the Tuileries Palace where they met on many occasions to administer to the needs of Paris and the people of France. The Palace was both his home and his administrative center. The room, like most of the rooms in the Palace was ornate, gold gilded and filled with the finest marble and carved furniture.

“We need to assemble as much artillery we have available on the north and east edge of Paris. We still have arms and munitions in abundance. Fouche, you take charge in assembling the militia and police and providing them with arms.”

A courier was ushered into the room.

“Imperial Majesty, a communiqué from the French Chamber.”

“Francoise, read it,” Napoleon barked.

Francoise took the envelope and started to read.

“The Chamber wishes to convey to His Imperial Majesty that any attempt to dissolve the Chamber would be considered high treason.”

“An attempt to establish their power after my defeat at La Belle Alliance,” Napoleon said.

Francoise continued.

“Furthermore, the entire cabinet of French ministers is summoned to the offices of the Chamber with the objective of arranging for the defense of Paris and resolving the issues before them.”

“Resolving the issues,” Napoleon shouted.

Napoleon was outraged. Just as he had usurped the throne, now the Chamber was usurping his power as Emperor.

“My authority is a Sovereign Authority. They are mad men to oppose me.”

“I must remind the Emperor that the Chamber speaks for the people,” said Fouche, Napoleon’s Minister of Police.

“I am aware that the Chamber speaks for the people, but I rule the people,” Napoleon shouted.

“You must also be aware that when news of Waterloo reached the Capital, the city became like a bee hive that had been thrown to the ground. I believe the Chamber sees the futility in full mobilization and further appropriations, afraid of what the population will do.”

“Do you mean revolt?” Napoleon shouted again.

“Yes,” Fouche replied. Representatives from across the nation are in panic as they see what is happening in the streets. There is talk that a peaceful resolution would be the return of Louis XVIII.”

Napoleon sat heavily in his chair.

“This is not a national crisis,” he said somberly.

“I have conquered Europe before and at this hour, all I need to do is drive the enemy out of France. I can do this. I can do this. I need the support of the Chamber and the population but if they oppose me, then their souls will carry this defeat in their legacies. Not mine. No, not mine.”

Fouche spoke for his ministers.

“Then we are relieved to go to the Chamber?” Fouche asked.

“Yes, go and persuade them to support me. Take my brother Lucien with you. If the Chambers are entrenched in their position, then you must require them to appoint a commission to make recommendations. That will buy some time and hopefully, calm the current panic.”

The ministers left the room.

Fouche and Carnot stepped into Fouche’s carriage as the other Ministers and Lucien Bonaparte found their own.

“Well?” Fouche began.

Carnot hesitated, choosing his words carefully.

“I can tell you, the Chamber is not willing to give up the liberties we have attained and there is no chance they will allow Napoleon dictatorial powers.”

Fouche nodded.

“I have information they want him to abdicate.”

Carnot scoffed.

“He will never abdicate. He will fight until the end: be it Wellington or the Chamber. I must say, a committee is a very clever ruse by Napoleon. It is his way of buying time and a last attempt to steer the Chambers to his way. ”

The carriage arrived at the Chamber and while Fouche, Lucien and the other Cabinet members left their carriages, Carnot rode further to the House of Peers.

Napoleon paced the floor until he was finally exhausted enough to fall asleep.

*****

Chamber Debates and Napoleon Alerted

On June 22 the Chambers met to discuss the state of the state and determine a direction. The arguments were heated and information was scarce. At once, the respected Chamber Vice Chairman rose and spoke.

“My fellow members, we are here to protect the sovereignty of France, not the sovereignty of a single individual. Every overture we have made to the British and Prussians have been ignored. I have here a proclamation by the British General, Duke of Wellington, wherein he states that he will not enter France as a conqueror but as a liberator, liberating the French people from the usurper to the throne, Napoleon Bonaparte. And that he will not allow his army to pillage our great nation, but to behave as guest, paying for the supplies they need. His only desire is to restore Louis XVIII to the throne. Therefore my fellow members, I can only propose to this Chamber that we insist on the immediate abdication of Napoleon Bonaparte.”

With this last statement, the Chamber became a frenzy of cheers and shouts of ‘second the motion’ as the Vice Chairman waved Wellington’s proclamation.

Napoleon was awaked by his aide and after his toilet, he retired to a small room for his morning meal. It was an anomaly of the Emperor that when he was in the battle field, he loved the great expanse and the room to maneuver his troops and artillery, but as an individual, he preferred a small quarter.

When the aide brought his meal, Napoleon remarked.

“I miss my carriage. It has everything I need and the room is comfortable.”

Then he smiled.

“And it has wheels.”

The aide smiled and left the room.

A few minutes later the aide entered with a piece of paper and handed it to Napoleon.

Napoleon took the paper and began reading. The aide had left the room and Napoleon said aloud to himself.

“So, they want me to abdicate. They don’t realize there is only one person who can marshal the population and the military and prevent a pillage of our country.”

There was a knock on the door and the aide entered.

“Sir, there are several members of the Chamber here to see you.”

“Tell them to wait.”

The men of the Chamber waited patiently. Every minute of lost time was in their favor as the people of Paris became more anxious about their fate. A few of the members had distributed Wellington’s proclamation in the streets and the population was calling for peace negotiations.

The door to Napoleon’s small chamber opened and his brother Lucien entered.

“The members of the Chamber are waiting.”

“Yes, and they can wait. I understand they are demanding my abdication.”

“Yes brother, they are.”

Napoleon nodded his head.

“Fine, I will abdicate. But I will only abdicate if my son becomes Napoleon II, Emperor of France. Write this and give it to the Chamber members.”

Father and Son

The entire armies of Wellington and Blucher were regrouping: tending to the wounded, gathering the munitions and a day of collecting the army to begin their march to Paris. Gneisenau had halted his forced march of harassment of the retreating French so his men could finally rest and allowed Zieten to take up the chase.

Martin walked over to Prince Wilhelm’s tent that had been hastily erected. His cavalry was close by and he and Kreutz were discussing the previous day’s battle and the men in their squadrons.

Martin stood outside the tent and announced himself.

“Sir, Martin Pagenkopf here, wishing to speak to the general.”

“Come in Martin, please come in.”

Martin entered and spoke humbly.

“Sir, I wish to ride to Wavre and find the Pomeranian Hussars. My father is in their squadron and I would like to meet with him and inquire about his well being.”

Lieutenant Kreutz looked at Wilhelm and shook his head sideways.

The prince ignored this advice.

“Yes Martin, you may go. As soon as you find a replacement as my aide and groom for my horse. And providing you are ready for a march into battle at sun up on the morrow. Now hurry, go find your father.”

Martin smiled and quickly left the tent before Kreutz could argue his point.

*****

Martin rushed to the squadron of Cavalry that were preparing their evening meal and announced his request for a replacement. To his surprise, every man raised their hand. Martin had made many friends in the Cavalry and they were proud to call this youngster their friend after his bravery in battle and the confidence he had earned from Prince Wilhelm.

“Here,” a young soldier said as he rushed to Wilhelm.

Martin looked at the young man who was slightly older than him.

“If you do this, you must know how to groom his horse.”

“Yes, yes,” the soldier interrupted him. “I have watched you. I know the prince requires his mount to be perfectly groomed and when he calls for his mount, you must saddle and prepare him before the prince is ready to mount.”

Martin smiled.

“The job is yours. I will be back before sun up.”

Martin mounted his horse and galloped toward Plancenoit. When he reached Plancenoit he rode through the thousands of bodies and dead horses and continued toward Wavre. General Pirch had established no rear guard and there were no stragglers on the road. Martin was able to trot and canter his horse, without hindrance, to the encampment west of Wavre.

As he approached, several infantrymen stood and looked at this lone rider.

One of them shouted.

“Messenger from Blucher, let him pass. Let him pass.”

Martin, upon hearing this cry, continued his canter, looking from side to side for horses that would indicate the presence of cavalry. He rode more swiftly as the men on the road opened a lane for him to pass. He smiled to himself at the reception and continued his ride to Wavre.

“I must find the Pomeranian Hussars,” he shouted as he came close to Wavre.

In an instant a soldier held up his hand for Martin to halt and Martin reined in his horse.

“What have you?” Martin asked and demanded.

“Sir,” the soldier answered, not knowing the rank of the cavalryman.

“Yes,” Martin shouted.

“The Pomeranian Cavalry is located in the forward guard, south of Wavre on the road leading to Ligny.”

Martin spurred his horse without answering.

Maneuvering through Wavre was difficult as Thielmann’s battered army bivouacked for the evening and finding shelter along the roads and buildings of the village. Martin neared the edge of the village and saw several encampments with horses. At once, he recognized the standards of the Pomeranian Hussars in a field to the left of the road to Ligny. Martin reined his horse and turned to the group of horses in the field.

A young aggressive Pomeranian stood at once and raised his lance. In the dark night he couldn’t recognize the uniform of this lone rider and as the sentry on duty, he was instructed to challenge anyone who entered their bivouac space.

“What is your business here?” he shouted.

Martin reined in his horse and shouted back.

“I am here on the business of Prince Wilhelm Hohenzollern and it is urgent.”

The sentry didn’t answer. He stood there as if he was in the presence of The king.

“Here, over here,” a voice shouted from a tent in the middle of the cavalry regiment.

Martin spurred his horse and rode to the tent.

“What is your business,” the voice asked.

Martin was feeling uneasy. He had just ridden through the entire corps on a pretense and invoked the name of Hohenzollern and now he was being challenged by no doubt a cavalry officer. He shrugged his shoulders to himself and decided to continue the bluff.

“I must find Peter Pagenkopf of the Pomeranian Hussars. I have a personal message for him.”

The officer had heard the name Hohenzollern and without questioning the rider, called for his aide.

“Take this messenger to the Pomeranian squadron and help him find Peter.”

Martin followed the aide to the side of the field and when they reached the encampment, the aide yelled out for Peter.

“Peter Pagenkopf, you are requested by the commander. Peter Pagenkopf, come forward.”

Martin dismounted and waited anxiously.

“Peter Pagenkopf, you are requested by the commander.”

“Yes, yes,” a voice shouted from the middle of the camped cavalry.

“I am coming, don’t shout or you will disturb this fine cavalry.”

Martin laughed. This was surely his father, the acerbic man that had raised him and given him the character and strength to work hard and challenge any man that questioned his judgment.

Martin and the aide stood without moving, waiting for the Hussar to approach.

“You may leave us now,” Martin commanded to the aide and the aide left.

In the bare light of the moon, Martin watched as his father, a Pomeranian Hussar approached him.

Peter stopped where he was walking.

Martin took a step from behind his mount and father and son embraced.

Peter shook his son.

“You are well,” he said as he cried and laughed at the same time.

Martin did likewise and both men cried in the presence of the Pomeranian Hussars.

Neither man was embarrassed at their emotions.

“This is my son,” Peter announced as they reached the campfire.

Peter’s comrades stood and smiled, seeing the pride in Peter’s voice.

“His name is Martin and he is Prince Wilhelm’s vassal.”

The Hussars stood and saluted. Not for the rank but out of respect for anyone associated with the Hohenzollern family.

“Let’s sit my son; we have roasted rabbit for our meal.”

Peter and Martin sat near the campfire and for several minutes there was silence.

“I worried about you father,” Martin broke the silence.

“And I you son,” Peter responded.

“How is your service with Prince Wilhelm?” Peter asked.

Martin told the story of Plancenoit and the cavalry charge and then the pursuit of the French on the road from La Belle Alliance followed by the attempt to catch Napoleon in his carriage.

Martin stood.

“Walk with me father.”

Peter stood and father and son walked into the field, away from the encamped Hussars.

“Father, I didn’t want to mention this in front of your comrades. In Napoleon’s carriage was a bag of diamonds and the Prince has rewarded me with a few.”

Martin held out his hand to show Peter the reward.

“Here, take half of them. In case one of us doesn’t return home, there will still be part of the reward to help us with the farm.”

Peter looked at the diamonds and smiled.

Father and son walked in the field and talked about how they could restore the farm and buy some livestock. It was after midnight when Martin announced that he had to return to his unit.

Napoleon Abdicates and Paris Arms

The meeting of the Chambers was mixed and unruly. Barely could a person address the assembly without shouts from the floor and near fisticuffs. The arguments were varied and ranged from strong support for Napoleon to allegiance to The king. Members shouted and the Chamber was far from a solution.

The Vice Chairman pounded hard with the gavel.

“Gentlemen of the Chamber,” he shouted several times before the assembly quieted so he could be heard.

“This war, and I repeat, this war is not about France and the armies descending on Paris. This war is between Napoleon and those armies.”

Half the Chamber stood and shouted approval while the other half shouted for the removal of the Vice Chairman.

The Vice Chairman waited for the turmoil to subside. Realizing that there would be no resolution in the Chamber, he repeatedly pounded his gavel until he could be heard.

“Gentlemen of the Chamber, I propose the establishment of a committee to gather the information needed for the Chamber to make a decision on the fate of the Emperor and the best course to negotiate with Britain and Prussia. The committee shall be made up of the high ranking members of the Chamber, the current Cabinet and Lucien Bonaparte.”

“Those in favor, say aye,” he shouted and the ayes in the Chamber drowned out opposition shouting.

“The Chamber has voted and the committee shall be formed.”

The following morning the Chamber assembled and the Vice Chairman recognized General Grenier who walked to the podium to provide a report from the committee.

“I present to you General Grenier, who will report for the committee.”

“Gentlemen, the committee recommends the Chambers appoint a commission to negotiate with Wellington and Blucher, without the presence of the Emperor.”

The Chamber roared with both approval and rejection.

“Furthermore, the recommendation of the Committee does not take into account the independence of the people of France and therefore, the Chamber is advised to consider said question prior to negotiations.”

The entire Chamber was ready to revolt. This recommendation by the Committee meant the Chamber must first deliberate on French democracy before addressing the issue of negotiations with the enemy. It was viewed as a tactic by Napoleon’s allies to pressure the Chamber to support Napoleon.

General Grenier continued after the commotion subsided.

“However, we of the Chamber are not required to subject ourselves to the recommendation of the Committee. We have a duty to unite our forces in order we may have a favorable position to negotiate with the enemy and we can only do this if the Emperor abdicates.”

This last word was a thunderbolt in the storm of the Chamber. Members went silent while others shouted to second the motion.

*****

Count Etienne knocked on the door of Napoleon’s room and was immediately admitted.

“Emperor, the Chamber desires that you abdicate and failing that, will depose you.”

“They have usurped me,” Napoleon shouted. “I shouldn’t have waited for these weaklings to deliberate the fate of the country. I should have taken up the militia and disbanded the Chamber.”

The Count objected. “You know the people are behind the Chamber with their promises of liberalization. You would have had to quell riots.”

“If I can beat armies, I can quell riots.”

“I am afraid this is different, Sir. The people believe you are only acting in your self interest and not in the interest of the people. You are in an untenable position if you do not abdicate.”

Napoleon sat and pondered the Count’s words. After a long pause he spoke.

“Then write up a declaration from the Emperor. Upon my abdication, my son will become the next Emperor and the Ministers shall form a regency to rule until he is of age. “

Peace Overture and Pursuit

“This is unacceptable,” Wellington said firmly. “The French provisional government shall have no quarter until they deliver Napoleon to us. You can relay that message to Fouche.”

The aide left and spurred his horse to Paris to relay the message.

Wellington spoke to his officer.

“I have conferred with Blucher and we shall continue our assault and drive on Paris. We believe Napoleon will assemble all his forces in Laon and prepare to meet us: if not Napoleon, then most probably General Ney. Zieten’s corps arrived in Guise and the French there surrendered. He is now marching to Laon. General Bulow has reached San Quentin and it is empty. Prince Wilhelm is pursuing a unit of French cavalry from San Quentin to Laon. Thielmann and Pirch are still pursuing Grouchy but as yet have not found his main army. We need to hurry with our allied army. Blucher and his army are at least a day’s march from us.”

*****

Field Marshal Blucher was surrounded by his aides, Prince Wilhelm and Kreutz. Blucher had just received a peace overture from the French government.

“They say they want to sue for peace, yet they have not submitted any desired terms. Write this down.”

“The allied and Prussian governments will negotiate peace terms when we arrive in Paris and after Monsieur Bonaparte is delivered to us. Hostilities will only cease after your army is disbanded and your fortresses are peacefully turned over to our armies.”

His aide wrote quickly.

“Sign it Field Marshal Blucher and see to its hasty delivery to Fouche.”

“Prince Wilhelm, you are to take command of the advanced guard of the fourth corps and hasten to Laon. Send your scouts to Laon and to the east of Laon. We must know if Grouchy has reached Laon and the main body of what is left of Napoleon’s army. If the remnants of the French army are in Laon, your task will be to disrupt whatever preparations they are making.”

Prince Wilhelm, Kreutz, and Martin were in the lead of the advanced guard riding to Laon.

“We want to find the main group. Anything small we will leave after we destroy their arms.”

For the next two days the allied armies pursued the retreating French army. Desertions and chaos in the French ranks prevented a concerted defense or counter attack.

Prince Wilhelm and his forward guard reached the high road leading to Paris.

“Lieutenant Kreutz, I give you Paris,” the prince gestured as he pointed west to the city. We are less than two leagues away.”

“Field Marshal Blucher,” the aide said as he rushed into the manor house. “We have another entreaty from the French Council. They desire an end to the hostilities and safe passage for Napoleon to America.”

Blucher looked up from his dinner plate.

“Out of the question,” he answered. “My answer to them is to read my first reply to their entreaty.”

*****

Wellington had received the same request from the French Ministers and was reading it by candlelight with his aides nearby.

“These poor divided French. Half of them want to spare Paris and the other half want to save Napoleon. Don’t they realize that the only way to save Paris is to give up Napoleon?”

“Sir, I have arrived at the estimates for the French combined forces to defend Paris.”

“Yes, what have you?”

“Sir, Grouchy was able to circumvent our forces and his army will likely be on the outskirts of Paris. Reille and d’Erlon have had mass desertions but they will still be able to assemble an army. The city of Paris has a militia and they can draw on their southern militias. They will be lacking in cannon and cavalry so I estimate they can only field 70 or 80 thousand soldiers.”

“Where is their best position for a stand against us?”

“Sir, I would guess Montmartre. It is the high ground and they can concentrate their forces as we move west into Paris.”

“Very well,” Wellington replied. “I need you to write down my words in answer to the French Chamber. I will let them know that I do not have the authority to cease hostilities unless I have Napoleon in irons. I will also tell them that these negotiations over the disposition of Napoleon will not delay us and that we are attacking in full force”

*****

Napoleon paced his drawing room in the Tuileries Palace, awaiting word from his last communiqué with the Chamber. There was a knock on the door and Fouche entered.

Fouche bowed his head as he entered.

“Emperor, we have heard from both Wellington and Blucher. They are unwilling to cease hostilities unless we hand you over and disband our military.”

“Minister Fouche, are you suggesting we capitulate to the British and Prussian rabble? Are you willing to hand over our military to the command of Ney, Reille, d’Erlon or Grouchy, the same generals who caused our defeat at La Belle Alliance? Ney, who commandeered my elite guards and charged the strongest point of Wellington’s center line, or Soye and Reille, who couldn’t rout the incompetent British at the Hougoumont farm? Grouchy, there is the chief incompetent: his army of 30 thousand was held in Wavre over 30 hours against a force half his size. Do you really want any one of these incompetents to lead an army to defend Paris?”

“But Sir, I must reveal the opposition against you returning to lead Paris is very strong.”

“I can lead this army,” Napoleon shouted. “At least allow me to lead the army as a general. You know it is only I who can defeat Wellington and Blucher!”

Fouche hesitated.

“Sir, we estimate the entire Allied and Prussian army is intact and they are made stronger with the weapons we left on the battlefield. They have taken Cambrai with a store of over one million cannon shot. We can at best martial 70,000 troops, with little in the way of cavalry while our enemy has over 140,000 in addition to a full complement of cavalry and artillery. You know I have the highest respect for your military strategies. But, Emperor, we are greatly outnumbered and I am afraid the Chamber would not allow you to return as General of the Grande Armee.”

“What would they have me do?” Napoleon said in a softer tone.

“I have heard some members of the Chamber have met personally with Wellington and he is against any kind of role for you or any member of your family in the new government. He conceded if the French government could establish a rule in a position to guarantee cessation of this war and future wars, then the Allies would be in favor of a just peace.”

Napoleon nodded his head. “I can only guess the new French government would include retuning Louis XVIII to the throne.”

“Yes Sir, that is my understanding, but with the proviso the Chambers would govern with legislation and laws.”

“So, they want a constitutional monarchy?”

“Emperor, we have heard Blucher has discovered your whereabouts, here in the Palace and is sending Hussars and Uhlans in force to capture you. Arrangements have been made for your escape and passage to America. I implore you to go at once. The defeat of Paris would be mild for the people of France compared to the devastation of your capture. Paris is surrounded, but you have an avenue to escape.”

“Blucher is near?”

“Yes Emperor, Blucher is very near.”

“Then I must go and abide by your counsel. Tell my aides to prepare at once for my departure.”

Capturing Versailles

Bulow’s army and Prince Wilhelm’s Hussars were on the hill overlooking the Seine and Paris. It was early morning July first and they had been ordered to rest before circumventing Paris and capturing Versailles. Martin was in his bedroll outside of Prince Wilhelm’s tent, resting after his ride to Wavre and the meeting with his father. Prince Wilhelm and Kreutz were discussing and playing heuristics about the coming days.

Martin woke to the sound of voices. He always slept lightly, knowing the next voice would be Prince Wilhelm calling for his horse or beckoning Martin to fetch his bedroll, a meal, or saddle his horse. Prince Wilhelm and Kreutz were talking.

“It is ironic that in a few days it will be July 4^th, waiting for the cease fire.”

“Why is that? Kreutz asked.

Prince Wilhelm took a sip of tea.

“Well, to begin with, the Americas declared their independence from King George on July 4^th, 1776. The French have their Bastille Day revolution on July 4^th. Then the French declared an armistice with Prussia and Russia on July 4^th in 1813. July 4^th seems to be a magical date in history.”

Kreutz, with little education except for cavalry, smiled.

“So, General, how do I address you now? Do I say General Your Highness Prince Wilhelm von Hohenzollern? Or should I say simply, second to the heir to the throne?”

Prince Wilhelm laughed.

“In front of the men, you may bow and kiss my arse. But in private, you only need to call me general.”

Both men laughed.

Martin bolted upright at the sound of horses. Bulow’s aide de campe quickly reined in his horse next to Martin’s bedroll.

“General Hohenzollern,” he shouted.

Prince Wilhelm was quick to exit the tent and confront the rider.

‘What is it?”

The rider dismounted and saluted.

“General Bulow requires that you circumvent the city of Paris and make haste to Versailles. There you are to set up your command and when ordered, attack the southwestern suburb of Paris, St. Cloud. In the meantime, you will be in reserve. You are to send scouts throughout the area to prevent Napoleon’s escape and to insure that any peace treaty is fulfilled by the French.”

“Anything more?”

“Nothing my General.”

Prince Wilhelm yelled at Martin.

“Martin, my horse, NOW!”

Lieutenant Kreutz ran from the tent and began shouting at the Hussars to mount and assemble. By the time Martin had saddled the prince’s horse, the Hussars were mounted and ready for his command.

The prince led his cavalry south from Montmartre to the Boulevard de Clichy and turned east to the Boulevard de Magenta. This route led them south around Paris. Versailles was the prize of France and also the suspected route of Napoleon and his army if they decided to flee Paris and regroup.

The cavalry cantered to the Boulevard Voltaire and turned right on the Rue de Lyon that would take him to the bridge across the river Seine. Approaching the bridge they were met with musket balls from the French soldiers guarding the bridge. Prince Wilhelm made a quick assessment and raised his sword, shouting for his men to charge.

The skirmish across the bridge was brief as the cavalry, with few losses, galloped across the bridge and beyond the reach of the infantry fire. Their mission was not to capture the bridge, but to capture Versailles.

As they turned west they could hear the cannon in Issy as the last battle for Paris was being waged by Zieten and his corps. The prince spurred his mount and led his cavalry of 90 horsemen warriors toward Versailles.

The prince reined his horse.

Versailles was just ahead and he held out his hand. Martin quickly handed the prince his field telescope. Kreutz was beside him and looking through his own field telescope.

“I don’t see artillery or infantry,” Kreutz spoke first.

“I would guess about a company of cavalry,” the prince answered.

“Could they have infantry inside the Palace?” Kreutz pondered.

“Very possible, but unlikely. The Chamber would allow them to bivouac in the garden, but not in the sacred Palace.”

The prince allowed his company to rest for an hour and prepare for the assault on Versailles. The men didn’t rest. They rested their horses, honed their swords and armed their pistols. The anticipated excitement of going into battle with the hardened French cavalry and being outnumbered was more fuel in their incendiary fervor.

“Alert the Company,” the prince said to Kreutz.

“Mount up,” Kreutz yelled at the diminished Company of General Wilhelm Hohenzollern.

Martin stood next to the prince’s horse holding the reins. The prince, acting now more like a general, took the reins and mounted his horse.

“We will charge in line and 50 meters from the enemy, the right and left columns will flank and attack. The center column will follow me to the center of the enemy line.”

Prince Wilhelm with Kreutz and Martin at his sides began to gallop toward the enemy, a hardened Company of French cavalry who were alerted and waiting. They had been on alert since hearing the cannon and battle sounds from Issy.

*****

Wellington was pacing the floor of the Villa he had commandeered for his current headquarters. He was speaking to Blucher.

“They can send all the envoys they want but it won’t change our attack on Paris. We are attacking all along the line of the Seine River and we have captured bridges. It is only a matter of time. I have sent a courier to alert our Navy that Napoleon will be boarding a ship and is attempting to sail to America. He is to be held and transferred to our authority.”

Blucher nodded.

“Minister Fouche has a large endeavor facing him. He has two radical fronts. On the left are the Bonapartists who want Napoleon and a liberal government and on the right are the Bourbons, who want a constitutional monarchy. It will take a great deal of diplomacy in the Chamber to allay the fears of the Bonapartists and convince them to acquiesce and end the hostilities.”

Wellington smiled.

“Fouche has one great ally on his side…..us. He is diplomat enough to hold his trump card to the last. If the Bonapartists hold out against all sane arguments, he will simply paint them a picture of their 70 thousand strong army being annihilated, their beautiful city half destroyed and then we, the enemy, forcing the population to accept Louis XVIII on the throne with no guarantee of a constitution or a Chamber.”

“Our armies are currently poised near Versailles, St. Germaine and several positions around the Seine. Tomorrow……”

“July first,” Wellington offered.

“My armies on the south side of Paris will attack while your army north of Paris will continue its assault. They will have to deal with an enemy on two fronts and they have neither the men nor machines. Victory is near.”

“General Wellington,” Blucher said hesitatingly.

“General Jakob von Washington is waiting for our orders for his Bavarian troops. He wants to know if they should remain in reserve in Saarbrueken or join him in Paris. I believe we should hold his troops in reserve a while longer.”

“I agree Field Marshal, however, the general needs to accompany us in any meetings or celebrations. The general is a cousin of the American George Washington and it would be a slight if we didn’t include him.”

“It was his misfortune to be a Bavarian in this Napoleon era and be aligned with Duke Ludwig and the Wuerttemburg Duchy. I still can’t understand these Germans assigning their loyalty to a Frenchman in return for the status of a monarchy and the title of King; a title given to them by a Corsican with no royal blood.”

“Well, he did join us at the last minute here, changing his allegiants in this battle.”

Wellington smiled, “I have no problem addressing the Wittelsbachs and Wuerttemburgs as ‘Your Highness’ as long as their armies shed blood with us in this battle.

*****

In the early morning of July 3, Field Marshal Blucher was on his horse surveying the field of battle near Versailles. A rider approached and Blucher recognized him as an aide of Zieten.

“Field Marshal, the French have not fired a shot this morning and a French general has asked Zieten for an armistice and wishes to surrender the French army.”

Blucher hesitated before speaking.

“They could have saved a lot of good lives if this decision had been made earlier. Return to Zieten and instruct him that Wellington and I will only speak with all the commanders in the French army. The place for this meeting will be the Chateau of St. Cloud on the western side of Paris. Tell the general to make haste for we will not allow a prolonged cessation of the battle. After delivering this to Zieten, then make haste to Wellington with the news and the meeting point.”

Palace at St. Cloud

Wellington and Blucher arrived at the Palace in St. Cloud before noon on July 3^rd and conferred on the immediate terms to the French Army.

“I don’t see how they have any choice as I look at our current map.”

“Zieten is still engaged with the French army at Issy and from the reports we receive; it will end soon; that being the last battle for Paris.”

Wellington was standing near the long ballroom table in the Palace of St. Cloud, appearing very much like a duke and a conqueror.

“We need to present the terms of their surrender. My secretary will write out the terms as we speak.”

“The first term,” Blucher offered, “is for their armies to cease all firing and hostilities.”

“And at once, our armies will cease fire,” Wellington added.

Wellington’s aide was writing with skill and speed as the duke and field marshal were dictating the terms to be given to the French generals and commanders.

“They need to remove the entire army from Paris,” Blucher was saying.

“We will allow them one week to vacate and they must repair beyond the Loire. They will be allowed to take all their arms and equipment. The commanders must be able to maintain their military discipline and pride.” Wellington said, pointing to his aide.

“They will need to maintain order in the city and their National Guard will be allowed to remain in the city to keep the peace within the population: with our support of course.”

Wellington pointed again at his aide.

“And,” Blucher continued. “We need to assure the population they will have the same freedoms as before and we will not molest their property.”

Duke Wellington and Prince Blucher spent the morning editing and refining the terms to the French Chamber and its army. With each clause they had to discuss the acceptance of the terms with their respective governments; Wellington with Parliament and Blucher with King Frederick.

“Well said, Field Marshal,” Wellington said and pointed to his aide. “Write up these articles and we will present them to the French Commanders tomorrow, July 4^th. I will notify Louis XVIII that we will enter the center of Paris on July 7^thand he is to arrive the following day, July 8^th in full parade. Louis is well aware that he needs to appoint his cabinet immediately and maintain order. I have already recommended Fouche for the position of Minister of Police. We will need to assist Louis with his army and appointing loyal commanders.”

Wellington motioned to his aide de camp.

“Take these terms to the Chamber and instruct them to meet us here at St. Cloud tomorrow, July 4^th at 10:00 AM. We will have a squadron of cavalry meet them on the bridge at Argenteuil and they will be escorted to St. Cloud. Instruct them that these are the terms and to cease all hostilities. If they refuse the terms, they will be allowed free passage back to Paris and within the hour, all the might of the British and Prussian armies will destroy Paris and the French army.”

Prince Wilhelm at Versailles and Issy

The battle for Versailles was brief.

The prince shouted the command: “charge.”

The Hussars galloped toward the courtyard of the Palace and the French cavalry sent several squadrons to the center line of the Prussians. The skirmish was brief and the French retreated to the woods next to the palace.

“Assemble,” the prince shouted and immediately his company cantered to his position and made their formation.

“I want patrols to the north and northeast and sentries surrounding the Palace,” Prince Wilhelm instructed Kreutz.

Wilhelm dismounted and walked to the main entrance of the Palace. He was excited from the brief skirmish and this moment added to his excitement and pride.

After giving the orders, Kreutz dismounted and walked into the Palace with Wilhelm.

Wilhelm stopped.

“Send a rider to Issy and then St. Cloud. Tell him to find Blucher or Bulow for an account of the battle for Paris. And tell Martin and Ernst to come here. I will be in the Hall of Mirrors.”

Prince Wilhelm paced the marble floor of the Hall of Mirrors. He was impatient and the gait of his pace was that of frustration. He had been ordered to take Versailles and remain in reserve while patrolling for Napoleon. He could hear the sound of battle in Issy and wanted to be part of the attack on Paris.

Martin ran into the Hall of Mirrors and was awed at the large panel mirrors, chandeliers and all the gold gilding. The prince was pacing at the end of the hall where he had tables and chairs brought in for his headquarters. Ernst was right behind him.

“Ernst, I want you to investigate every part of the palace. Find all the food stores, wine and edibles and prepare a fine meal for the troops. They can eat in shifts.”

“Martin, have my horse ready in ten minutes and tell the first squadron to be ready.”

Martin saluted and ran to the garden where the horses were feeding on the thick grass.

“Lieutenant Deves, the Captain desires you prepare your squadron and be ready in ten minutes.”

Lieutenant Deves immediately barked at his squadron of cavalry and within minutes they were ready to charge or follow their prince.

Martin quickly saddled Prince Wilhelm’s horse and waited, with rein in hand, for the prince to arrive. The prince walked stately to the squadron, took the reins from Martin and mounted his horse.

“Squadron forward,” the prince shouted.

The prince could not wait for something to happen. His life as a prince was to make things happen, just as his father before him.

Prince Wilhelm led his squadron northeast to Issy where Zieten was in battle with the last holdouts for Paris.

“I may not be the crown prince, but I will be the prince known as the warrior Prince of Prussia,” he said to himself. “I cannot allow the last battle of Paris to end without me.”

The squadron of cavalry approached Issy to the sound of cannon.

The blasts from the cannon were like a prod in the back of the cavalry and they spurred their horses further.

Prince Wilhelm looked over to Martin who was galloping abreast of him.

“Excited or afraid?” he shouted.

“Challenged!” Martin replied.

Prince Wilhelm led his squadron to the southwest end of Issy and rode into the corps of Zieten.

Prince Wilhelm shouted at the soldiers on the rear guard.

“General Hohenzollern present, where is General Zieten?”

A beleaguered infantry officer looked up in surprise and pointed.

“He is at the front.”

Prince Wilhelm pointed his sword for his squadron to follow and galloped toward the outskirts of Issy. The depleted squadron of 20 cavalrymen followed Prince Wilhelm through the artillery, lancers and infantry of Zieten’s corps until they reached the front line where Zieten was astride his black stallion and directing the infantry and cavalry.

“General Zieten, I report for your service,” Prince Wilhelm shouted as he neared the general.

Zieten looked around to see the prince and his squadron.

“General Hohenzollern,” Zieten shouted. “We can use your cavalry!”

“What is the order of battle?” Prince Wilhelm asked.

Before Zieten could answer, there was a shout from his left.

“General Zieten, a message from Blucher!”

Zieten turned from Prince Wilhelm and spurred his horse to the messenger.

“What have you?” Zieten shouted.

The messenger reined in and handed Zieten a written note from Blucher.

Zieten reined in, took the note and read it aloud to himself.

“General Zieten,

We have agreed to an end of hostilities with the French Chamber and terms of peace. The French General you are opposing is being delivered a message as you receive this order. You are to desist in all hostility unless further ordered. If your opposing forces do not cease fire, you are to resume your attack.”

General Zieten turned to Prince Wilhelm.

“It seems, General Hohenzollern, that we will not need your services after all.”

Occupation of Paris

Duke of Wellington was looking over a large table full of papers and dispatches to and from London. A copy of the treaty had been sent to London for ratification and the French Chamber was meeting to discuss the peace terms.

Field Marshal Blucher was writing at the end of the table and looked up.

“The quartermaster has a big challenge ahead of him.”

“What are your estimates?” Wellington asked.

“The best I can surmise is as follows: the English and allies approximately 70,000, Prussians a quarter of a million, Austrians a quarter of a million, Russia about 200,000, Germans over 100,000.”

Wellington bit his lip.

“Is there any way we can persuade the Russians and Austrians to turn back their armies except for escorts with their heads of State?”

“After all, they didn’t participate in the battle of Waterloo.”

Blucher smiled, “you mean the battle of La Belle Alliance?”

Wellington laughed. “We will let history name the battle.”

“Do we really need such a show of force now that the war is over?” Blucher asked.

Wellington pondered the question.

“Yes, I believe we do. The burden on the French people will be a reminder of the error they made with Napoleon. The show of force will calm the revolutionary spirit when they see the massive army we are able to bring to their capital and when Louis XVIII arrives…………let’s see, today is Tuesday July 4^th. Louis arrives Saturday the eighth and the French population will know that he has the support of the entire continent and Great Britain.”

Blucher nodded. “The French army will be out of Paris by Friday and our soldiers will take over all the Paris fortresses. We need to plan a review of troops and arms for Louis. I suggest we line the entire length of boulevards Haussmann and Montmartre with our soldiers and cannon.”

“As well as Champs-Elysees, Boulevard of the Grand Armee and all the roads leading into Napoleon’s unfinished Arc de Triomphe,” Wellington added.

“I estimate Tsar Nicolas and his army will be here next Monday, the tenth. We need to plan a reception for his army also.”

Wellington looked at the map of Paris.

“I plan to take over the Elysee Palace during the occupation; however, we will offer it to the ysar for his temporary quarters. I don’t expect him to be here long.”

The discussion was interrupted by a Captain of the Guards entering the hall.

“Sir,” he said to Wellington, “I must report that the German and Prussian troops are looting as we speak.”

Wellington glanced quickly at Blucher.

“Thank you for the information Captain, you may go.”

The officer turned and left the hall as Blucher stood.

“Field Marshal, we must not allow the looting of Paris. If Louis is to return and gain the confidence of his people, he must enter a Paris that is calm and respected by its conquerors.”

Blucher left the hall to find Gneisenau who was in the garden with his staff.

“General Gneisenau, I need a word with you.”

“Yes, Field Marshal.”

The two men began to stroll the garden.

“Did my order get circulated forbidding the looting of Paris?”

Gneisenau heard the serious note in Blucher’s voice.

“Yes, Field Marshal.”

“And do the commanders know the punishment if they can’t control their men?”

“Yes, Field Marshal.”

“Well, there are Prussian and German soldiers who at this moment are looting.”

Gneisenau looked surprised.

“General Wellington is very concerned that when Louis XVIII returns Saturday, he will be entering a very civil city. It is paramount for his acceptance.”

“I will personally see to it Field Marshal.”

“I suggest we have some royal blood visible to the commanders and soldiers. Please ask Prince Wilhelm if he would show himself and a squadron of cavalry in the areas where there is looting. He is to report to you any unit that is offending the peace and you are to deal with the commanders harshly.”

“Yes, Field Marshal.”

Blucher turned and walked back into the Palace.

*****

Prince Wilhelm, Kreutz and Martin were leading the first squadron toward Paris. It was early morning and the prince was feeling exhilarated now that he could have a purpose in this war as apposed to being a reserve command in Versailles. He had received the word from Bulow that his presence was needed in Paris to quell the looting by Prussian troops and the importance of the next few days before Louis XVIII arrived. Even though he was a General, Wilhelm still thought of himself as a Captain with a duty to lead his men and be part of every action.

Prince Wilhelm reined his horse and looked to Kreutz.

“Let’s approach Paris from Issy. That was where Zieten had the last battle and most likely where there may be a lack of discipline.”

Prince Wilhelm sent a scout forward to find Zieten in Issy.

“Martin, what do you think of Paris thus far?”

“I have only seen the outskirts, Sir.”

“Soon Martin, soon: we will be on the boulevard of Versailles on our way to the famous Champ Elysee Boulevard.”

The scout was galloping toward Prince Wilhelm and reined his horse.

“General, I report that General Zieten is right behind me.”

No sooner had the scout announced Zieten, the General was seen galloping to Wilhelm.

“General Zieten,” the prince waved.

“General Hohenzollern, I am glad to see you.”

“And I you,” the prince answered.

“What is your mission here?”

“We must stop the looting by the Prussian troops, or for that matter, any troops be they ally or German. Louis XVIII arrives on Saturday and we must have a civil city for him to enter.”

“I received the order,” Zieten replied. “My men are well disciplined. I suggest you enter Paris and look for soldiers who have no barracks and are living just on the outskirts of Paris. There you will find the looting. Tomorrow King Louis will arrive and you have a lot of work to do. You will not only find Prussians and Germans looting, but the retreating French army is also taking their plunder.”

“Thank you General,” the prince said as he continued his canter to Paris.

Prince Wilhelm entered the outskirts of Paris and headed northeast to the unfinished Arc de Triomphe. This was a giant traffic circle where all the important streets of Paris met and Napoleon had chosen for his giant arc monument.

“We will approach the circle on Avenue Kleber. When we reach the circle, I will then decide our direction based on what we find. We will ride through Boulogne Billancourt; and enter on Avenue of Versailles into Paris.”

As they reached the Avenue of Versailles they encountered French troupes who were rapidly retreating south to Loire River, the longest river in France. The treaty specifically called for the French army to vacate northern France and bivouac south of the river. These were the last of the French soldiers to leave Paris and they were anxious to leave the city unmolested. The soldiers recognized the Prussian cavalry and cleared the Avenue for them to pass, not wanting to raise the ire of the enemy. Prince Wilhelm’s squadron trotted their horses in the middle of the Avenue and when they were within a mile of the Arc de Triomphe they found the Avenue clear of all French troops and the French shop owners slowly emerging from their hiding.

When they reached the circle of Napoleon’s Arc de Triomphe they found a large structure with a concrete foundation and a wooden façade resembling the final design of the Arc.

Prince Wilhelm looked down the many Avenues intersecting at the Arc. The Allied armies and the Prussians had not yet entered the city. He looked west to see activity in the street and spurred his mount in that direction as he pulled his sword.

The men of the squadron spurred their horses and followed the prince to the west. Martin was at the prince’s side when they reached the mob of Prussian soldiers who were breaking windows and stealing from the shops. Pedestrians were running and shop keepers yelling at the looting soldiers. The prince announced himself as he approached the mob and with a single swipe of his sword, cut deeply into the arm of a Prussian soldier as he ran from a shop with an arm full of silver. Martin and the rest of the squadron followed his lead and began cutting down the looters who were running from the shops and into the street. Within minutes the remainder of the looters ran to the street and prostrated while throwing their booty aside.

Prince Wilhelm shouted.

“Field Marshal Blucher has ordered the cessation of all looting and disturbances of the Paris population. You will return to your units and obey your commanders. Tell your fellow soldiers this is what they can expect if they do any harm to the peace of Paris.”

The soldiers stood and began walking to the outskirts of Paris where their units were bivouacked. The wounded were helped by the soldiers who were well enough to walk.

Prince Wilhelm turned his horse and led his squadron east on Boulevard Haussmann toward the center of Paris. After several blocks he turned south to Champ Elysee and then back northwest to the Arc where they reined in the horses.

Wilhelm dismounted and Martin immediately followed and took the reins of the prince’s horse.

The prince walked over to the shopkeeper who was shaken.

“My apologies,” he said in French. “Our soldiers have been ordered to pay for any goods or services.”

Wilhelm reached into the saddlebag on his horse, pulled out a large bag and handed the shopkeeper twenty silver Thalers.

Prince Wilhelm looked around and saw several riders coming toward him and recognized them as police officers from the Prefecture of Police.

The lead rider reined when he approached Wilhelm and Wilhelm spoke to him in French.

“I am General Hohenzollern of the Prussian army and here to stop the looting. I suggest you patrol the outer edges of Paris where the soldiers are encamped.”

The officer saluted and turned his column north.

King Louis XVIII Arrives in Paris

Prince Wilhelm’s cavalry had three days to wash their uniforms and prepare for the grand parade that would lead King Louis into Paris. It was early morning on July 8, 1815 and Wilhelm’s cavalry rode from Versailles to the Palace at St. Cloud to meet up with Blucher and Wellington.

As they neared the Palace they could see a large crowd and several ornate wagons gathered in the front garden. Wilhelm halted his cavalry and rode ahead to greet Blucher who was talking to Louis.

“General Hohenzollern,” Blucher shouted as Wilhelm reined his horse.

King Louis saluted Wilhelm and smiled.

“General Prince Wilhelm of Hohenzollern, it is good to see you again and I salute your success on the field of battle.”

Wilhelm returned the salute and shook hands with the king.

“Prince Wilhelm,” Blucher said. Our armies are currently taking over the barracks in Paris. You will lead this procession with a squadron of Cavalry in front of the king and Lieutenant Kreutz will follow the procession with the remainder of your cavalry. We have one company of Prussian infantry and one company of the British infantry following Kreutz. Duke Wellington and I will be riding with the king. We will be taking the Avenue of Versailles to the Arc de Triomphe and then proceed down Champ Elysee to Place de Concorde and from there, directly to the Tuileries Palace. The king will address the troops before taking his residence at the Palace. I have instructed the commanders on their formation and your squadron, with me and the duke will be in front of the infantry, facing the Palace and the king.”

*****

The parade through Paris past the Arc and to the Palace was greeted with thousands of loyalist French who greeted their king and his restoration with jubilance. They waved the Royal flag and shouted ‘Vive La Roi’ as they threw flowers in the street ahead of the procession.

Prince Wilhelm led his squadron with Martin on his right and half a length behind the prince.

“How do you like our reception, Martin? “ The prince shouted.

“Pretty good for a boy from Kardemin,” Martin laughed. “How did they know I would be here?”

The prince laughed.

“I have good news for you Martin.”

“What is that Sir?”

“You will be home soon!”

Return to Waterloo

The October chill in the air was blocked by the greatcoats the cavalry wore over their uniforms, courtesy of the French cloth industry. As winter approached, the French found themselves burdened with providing winter clothing for the 150,000 troops that the British and Prussians left in Paris for the five year occupation; the same time period for the French to pay the 700 million Francs reparations.

Prince Wilhelm had requisitioned greatcoats for his cavalry before leaving Paris to return to Berlin. His cavalry had remained in Paris for three months and now the city was being emptied of all but the occupation soldiers. They were traveling the same route that had taken them into Paris in 1814 and in this year after the Waterloo campaign.

“Martin, why don’t you fall back and ride with your father,” the prince said as he turned in his saddle. “I will send for you when needed.”

“Thank you, Sir,” Martin answered with a smile and turned his horse to face the Company of cavalry.

“Father,” Martin said as he neared the column where his father was riding. “The prince has given me leave to ride with you.”

“He is a good man, the prince,” Peter Pagenkopf said.

“He has been kind since the battle.”

“It was your bravery and loyalty that earned his kindness. When you requested I join his depleted cavalry, he could have refused.”

“Father, you are modest. You horse skills and strong sword arm earned you that position.”

“But would he have noticed among the thousands if you had not put a mention in his ear?”

“If he had held a contest, you would have certainly won and stood out among the mediocre.”

Peter laughed.

“My son, you certainly have the strength of your mother. I will quit now and no longer argue with you, for you have learned well.”

*****

The campfire glowed and produced a yellow color on the father and son. They were near the tent of Prince Wilhelm, yet far from the company of the cavalry. Martin was required to be close to the prince’s tent in order to respond to his immediate request and he had invited his father to join him by the campfire.

“I shall be happy to be back in Kardemin with the farm and the peaceful living.”

Peter looked at his son.

“After all this?” Peter questioned. “After Waterloo and three months in Paris?”

“Especially three months in Paris. Father, do you know what it is like being a vassal of a prince in Paris?”

“No my son, what is it like?”

“Father!” Martin whispered loudly.

“The prince is a general and royalty. Every day and night I do his bidding. I am required to be by his side whether he is visiting the Bourbon family or visiting the brothels. And I must sit there and bide my time, waiting for his pleasure to end.”

Peter laughed.

“So my son, are you angry because you did not sip the French wine of the Bourbons or because you were not allowed to join in the brothel pleasures?”

Martin laughed with embarrassment and his father let the silence hang while his young son stirred.

*****

The early morning fog draped the men of Prince Wilhelm’s cavalry as they saddled the horses and prepared their uniforms. Prince Wilhelm was very harsh on the men who presented themselves with dirt or disheveled uniforms. This day they would ride to the site of the battle of Waterloo. Prince Wilhelm of Orange and Tsar Alexander had been meeting in Waterloo and before noon planned to visit the battle sites.

Prince Wilhelm and Kreutz rode to the men and the prince spoke in a loud voice.

“Hussars, listen. We will be riding to La Haye Sainte where we will meet with the Prince of Orange and the tsar. You will form a column of four and follow us around the battle field with Lt. Kreutz leading. I will be ahead with the prince and the tsar. Lt. Kreutz, inspect the men.”

Kreutz jumped from his horse and began walking among the Hussars. He knew the standards of the prince and he had a comment for each soldier: followed by an admonition.

Kreutz stopped where Peter was standing and looked him over. Peter was several inches taller than Kreutz but instead of looking down at the Lieutenant, he looked straight ahead.

“Very Sharp, Pagenkopf: I want you in the first row behind me.”

Kreutz continued walking through the troops selecting the three other men of the front row, those that would be most visible to the Prince of Orange and the tsar. He stopped at Martin.

“You could learn from your father, Martin. You need to be in the front row as vassal to the prince. Go to your father and have him help you become presentable.”

Martin looked down at his uniform with dirt smudges and loose fittings.

“Yes Sir,” Martin responded and turned to walk to his father.

“And dress your horse better. A Hussar’s horse is an extension of the rider, just like his arms or legs.”

Prince Wilhelm’s company of Hussars left La Belle Alliance in formation and rode north to La Haye Sainte. Prince Wilhelm was alone at the head of the company, sitting upright and proud. His uniform tight and clean, his tall Hussar hat tipped slightly as he adjusted his fur-lined pelisse of white fur. On his left side he wore his officer’s sabretache made of black leather with a flap that was covered with a red cloth. The right side of his belt held his saber and pistol; contrasting with his red trimmed, black sheepskin saddle cloth. The neck and wrist trim of his great coat was a dark red.

As the column of cavalry approached La Haye Sainte, they could see the colorful tsar and Prince of Orange, surrounded by their aides.

“Martin,” the prince shouted as he turned to his men.

“Up here with me.”

Martin looked to Kreutz, spurred his horse and caught up with the prince.

“Sir?”

“You will remain with me and be my entourage.”

“Entourage? What is that?”

The prince laughed.

“Never mind, just ride behind me.”

The prince spurred his horse and led Martin to the gathering of Royalty at La Haye Sainte. As they neared, the Prince of Orange turned and shouted.

“Prince Wilhelm, so glad you could join us.”

The prince and tsar reined their horses and turned to Wilhelm.

“My father asked me to join you and provide escort around the battle field.”

“How is the king?” The tsar asked.

“He is well, thank you for asking Royal Highness.?”

“I would like to ride to Hougamont where the Scottish fought so bravely against three times their odds and then over to Plancenoit,” the tsar said to the Prince of Orange.

They all spoke German to each other. The tsar spoke German with his family and wrote letters in French. The Prince of Orange was well educated and could speak several languages, including English.

The group turned right and began a slow pace to Hougamont as the Prince of Orange described the battle that held the left flank of Napoleon.

The tsar interrupted him and turned to his aide. After a few words in Russian, the aide turned and rode north.

“We will have lunch in La Haye Sainte.”

When they reached Plancenoit Wilhelm took over and described the battle for Plancenoit and Blucher’s brilliance in the campaign: how he had instructed early cannon fire to alert the British so they could pull from their left flank and support their middle even though the enemy in front of the Prussian forces was too far away to do any damage.

The tsar looked over the field and Plancenoit.

“I can see images of the battle and it must have been very hard fought on both sides. Field Marshal Blucher turned the course of this war against Napoleon.”

“I agree,” Wilhelm added while changing the subject.

“The British are calling this the battle of Waterloo while all other countries are calling it the battle of ‘La Belle Alliance’, how British.”

The tsar laughed and looked to Wilhelm.

“I would think you could influence George III’s German wife to call it La Belle Alliance. French, after all is still the language of culture?”

Wilhelm laughed.

“I think George is more concerned with glorifying Wellington than in propriety of language, Royal Highness.”

“You are very candid with your thoughts, dear prince.”

“And you are very cautious with your words, Royal Highness.”

The tsar laughed and when he turned to look at Wilhelm, he caught the eye of Martin.

“Is this your aide or your vassal?”

“That, Royal Highness, is my aide, my vassal and the best scout in the Prussian Army.”

The tsar laughed.

“He is but a boy, Prince Wilhelm.”

“A boy, Royal Highness, who came to the aid of Blucher and helped insure our victory at Plancenoit. When we took Plancenoit, Napoleon knew he was beaten.”

“Was Blucher wounded?”

“No sir, his horse was shot and he was pinned underneath.”

“So tell me young Martin, how did you influence the battle?”

Martin looked at the tsar. He was very nervous talking to this stranger who ruled millions of Russians.

“Uh, Sir, uh, Royal Highness, I had a scout mission in Plancenoit.”

“Tell me young Martin, what was your mission.”

Prince Wilhelm smiled. He could rescue Martin and answer the question but he was enjoying Martin’s uneasiness.

“Sir, Royal Highness.”

The tsar laughed.

“We are on the battle field, just call me Sir.”

“Ok……..Sir,” Martin responded.

“I was ordered by Prince Wilhelm to ride into the village of Plancenoit to gather information on their troops and the artillery. So that is what I did.”

“You rode into a village filled with snipers, artillery and infantry, gathered the information, and came back safe.”

At this point, Prince Wilhelm interjected.

“Royal Highness, Martin is my best horseman and the smallest of my cavalry. He can ride a field horse better than anyone in my company can ride the best of our steeds.”

“Well,” the tsar laughed.

“Perhaps we should command the French to build a statue here to commemorate the farm boy that put the yoke on the French ox.”

Everyone laughed except for Prince of Orange. Throughout the tour of the battlefield, there was no mention of the prince who had countermanded Wellington’s orders to assemble in Neville and rode to Quatra Bras and saved the day.

The tsar’s aide blew a small trumpet from La Haye Sainte.

“Time for lunch, lets proceed.”

The group rode slowly to La Haye Sainte where the tsar’s aides had prepared lunch, complete with wine.

During the ride the tsar asked many questions about the battle and the bravery of specific units.

“What I don’t understand, prince, is why the British Press has been so eager to put all the accolades onto Wellington and the British? How many troops did the

British supply for this battle: 20 or 25 thousand? The rest of his army was from the Netherlands and Hanover. It was the Prussian army under Blucher that won the battle of La Belle Alliance.”

“Your Highness,” Prince Wilhelm answered.

“The British always need their heroes, whether they are or not.”

The tsar smiled.

The table was well prepared for three and as the royalty sat down for their lunch, their aides moved to a nearby table for their meal.

Martin sat on the end bench so he could hear the conversation of the Royalty.

The tsar was the first to speak.

“Tell me Prince of Orange, did you spend much time with King Louis during his exile?”

“Yes, Royal Highness, a great deal of time.”

“He spent time with us in St. Petersburg and after leaving us, went to Koenigsberg to stay with the prince and the king. I would like both your opinions on his character.”

He nodded to the Prince of Orange.

“Well Royal Highness, I found him to be quite cultured and affable.

“I found him to be sickly and lethargic,” Prince Wilhelm added. “His gout kept him indoors most of the time and he was no sportsman,”

“But you must have found him interesting during your discussions of politics,” the tsar injected.

“If I may be candid, Royal Highness, when he was in the Netherlands he was difficult to pin down on his plans after his return. He seemed more comfortable with the philosophy of politics than the implementation of a regime.”

The tsar laughed.

“Aha: a true trait of Royal Blood and one that you would do well to master. And Louis, if not already a master, soon will be. Did you know he corresponded with Napoleon during his exile?”

At this, both princes leaned forwards in their chairs.

“Oh yes, he and Napoleon had a lively exchange of letters.”

Prince Wilhelm was normally bored with political discussions: he found them to be inane and of no consequence. His limited education allowed him only so much tolerance for the heuristics dealing with population and government and early in his upbringing had found mental solace in a few narrow constructs of the conservative cause.

“What possibly could he have been writing to Napoleon?” Wilhelm asked.

“He was attempting to appease Napoleon with offers that would restore the Bourbon monarchy. He felt by offering Napoleon power with a position as Prime Minister and allowing most of his appointments of his family of Bonapartes as Royalty to remain, Napoleon would acquiesce and allow Louis to return to Paris.”

“Did he really believe Napoleon would consent?” Wilhelm asked.

“Louis may be a little physically feeble, after all he is almost 60 years old and not in good health: but his inherited royal blood from his royal forbears of France, Poland, Germany, Denmark, and Austria, certainly qualifies him to have the tenacity to fight for his throne.”

The Prince of Orange cleared his throat.

“What do you think will happen now that Louis is back on the throne? He did promise reforms: a constitution, a congressional representation and more freedoms. Do you think he will maintain these freedoms after the restoration honeymoon is over?”

The tsar didn’t answer immediately but took a sip of wine and paused.

“He has Talleyrand, Napoleon’s foreign minister to deal with as well as the appointed Chamber of Peers, the elite body of Nobles and Landowners. They will keep him in check for a while until Louis can maneuver his way into more absolute power. And remember, Louis has lifted much of the Napoleonic censorship on the newspapers. They will treat him well. No, I don’t think he will maintain the freedoms for a long period. His immediate issue is how to moderate the ultra-royalists and preserve some sense of liberalization. The conservatives could well be the cause of another revolution and abdication.”

The tsar laughed.

“Oh, I would not want to be sitting on Louis’ throne in this era. Lucky for him he is on the waning side of existence and shan’t have to deal with it for too long. Enough of politics, Wilhelm, will you be traveling to Berlin from here.”

“Yes, Royal Highness. I want to be there when you arrive and our families discuss the marriage arrangements between my sister and your son.”

“Splendid,” the tsar replied and stood. “Then we shall see each other in Berlin.”

Prince Wilhelm shook hands with both men and left the tent: Martin was close behind.

The tsar and Prince of Orange mounted their horses and began riding north to the village of Waterloo and then on to Brussels.

“What is your opinion of the young General Prince?” Tsar Alexander asked. The tsar was dressed in his formal uniform with its high stiff colorfully embroidered collar that extended up to the bottom of his ears and touching his bright red hair line. The blue sash across his shoulder and chest was enhanced by the black background of his coat that sported the colorful shoulder boards with thin yellow tassels. His hat was colored black, matching his uniform and accented on top with a white plume.

The Prince of Orange was dressed more modestly in a short colorful waistcoat, tight fitting trousers and a colorful embroidered tunic. His hat was just as colorful and also contained a white plume.

“He is young.......what say 18 years old and well versed in battle and warfare strategy and tactics. His upbringing was almost exclusively military. I noted he was short on words in matters of politics and hung to conservative platitudes when he had to speak.”

“I noted the same temperament,” the tsar responded. “It will serve him well in military and diplomatic terms. It is best to be conservative and remain on the cautious side of change when one is not in the position to initiate change.”

Chapter 2 - Home to Prussia

Return to Koenigsberg

The long ride from the Waterloo battlefield to Koenigsberg, East Prussia was cold as winter began setting in and Prince Wilhelm was pushing his soldiers throughout the day to keep a good pace. Each day as the sun was setting he would find lodgings for the company and generously pay for the men’s evening meal and the feed for the horses. Martin was always the last to arrive at the evening meal because his duty was not only to care for his horse, but also the prince’s horse that required extra attention.

Martin walked into the large barn that had been hastily converted to a hall to feed the many Hussars.

Each day the Quarter Master of Prince Wilhelm’s Hussars would rise early and ride hastily to the place or village where the company of cavalry would stop and rest for the night. Upon his arrival, he would meet with the local population and organize the lodging of the prince and arrange for the cavalry’s evening meal.

“Martin, over here,” Peter shouted from the end of the large table where he was spooning a large portion of meat and vegetables from a wooden bowl.

Martin began shedding his great coat and sat down next to his father.

“It is cold out there Father.”

Peter smiled.

“Yes, I noticed. Did you bed down your horses?”

Martin didn’t answer but put a spoonful of soup in his mouth while reaching for the bread.

“Have you talked to the prince?”

“Yes, he said you can leave the company when we near Kardemin and prepare the farm for winter. I am to ride with him to Koenigsberg.”

Peter looked at his son in surprise.

“Why won’t he give you leave?”

“It is still a long journey to Koenigsberg and he said something about me experiencing life this winter at the castle. He will have work for me and pay me well.”

Peter leaned over and whispered.

“But what about our plans? The diamonds? The farm?”

“I told him you would need my help at the farm and he just shrugged and said you would manage.”

“When will he allow you to leave Koenigsberg?”

“He said next spring: early enough to help you with the fields.”

“At least you will be able to spend time with your sister.”

“I look forward to seeing Louise, I miss her.” Martin answered.

“It was sad to see her leave for the castle to work as a seamstress.”

“She shouldn’t have been so talented to catch the notice of the head mistress of the castle.”

“I suppose it is a better life than being the wife of a Pomeranian dirt farmer,” Martin said smiling.

“She is too talented and beautiful for that kind of life. She is a lot like your mother: beautiful, talented and headstrong.”

Peter fell silent. The hours and days on the ride gave him time to dream and plan for their return to Kardemin and the joy of selling the diamonds and having the money to rebuild the farm and buy more livestock. He wanted to do this with his son and now he would have to begin without him.

*****

The parting at Kardemin was swift as the cavalry did not stop and Martin only had a brief moment with his father before rushing ahead to rejoin the Company.

Peter was stoic as he embraced his son who was holding his stomach tight so as not to cry.

“God speed my son.”

“Yes, father.”

Kardemin, Pomerania

Peter Pagenkopf galloped swiftly down the two rutted path to his homestead. He had been gone for many months and was anxious to prepare for the winter activities. He had no idea of the state of the farm, the crops and the livestock and was anxious to put his plans into motion. He had let a family move into the homestead and in exchange for their work in the fields and harvesting the crops, he would let them stay the winter and provide them with food. The husband would work with him making hemp ropes.

As he rode over the small hill the farm came into view and he had to rein in his mount to take in the view. The fields had all been harvested and the furrows for the following spring had been tilled. He could see the corral and the horses were grazing and in the nearby field the cattle were laying on the ground chewing cud. He knew instantly that he had chosen wisely when he asked the roaming Jewish family to care for his farm while he went with Blucher’s army to defeat Napoleon. The family had been recommended by the lay preacher in Kardemin who was taking the place of the Lutheran Preacher who had fled to America.

Peter spurred his horse and as he neared the farmhouse the elder patriarch came out the door.

“Shabtai ben Yehuda,” Peter shouted as he reined in and dismounted. He dropped the reins and walked over to Shabtai and shook his hand. Shabtai was a tall stout man with a long beard and arms that could lift a large calf.

“Peter, my gracious landlord, how have you been?”

Shabtai’s large teeth and giant smile prompted anyone near to return the smile.

Peter laughed.

“I still have all my limbs and from what I see, I still have a prospering farm.”

Shabtai’s wife came to the doorway of the farmhouse.

“Hello Rose,” Peter said as he nodded his head in respect.

Rose smiled and walked to Peter and shook his hand.

“Hello Peter, it is so good to see you are well and unscathed by the war.”

“Come, let’s go inside and have a glass of wine,” Peter said as he took Shabtai’s hand and led the young Jewish couple into the farmhouse.

Rose went to the cabinet and took out three glasses as Shabtai found a bottle of wine and brought it to the table.

Peter was talking rapidly about the Battle of Labelle Alliance and giving the details of the route of Napoleon. Shabtai and Rose listened with awe at the heroics of the prince and Martin.

“But, where is Martin?” Shabtai asked. “He is not with you.”

“He has been summoned to the castle to serve the prince for this Winter: he will be home in the spring in time for planting.”

“So tell me Shabtai, how did your summer go and how did you manage so much by yourself? I didn’t expect the fields to be completely cleared and furrowed.”

Rose laughed.

“We have been busy what with the farm and the difficulties with the neighbors.”

“You had problems with the neighbors.”

“Not problems……..but we did have to help them. Mr. Kleindienst passed away and the wife and children had to leave the farm. Rose and I helped them and carted them to Kardemin with what little they had with them.”

Peter shook his head at the mention of the father’s death.

“I offered to take them to Greifenberg but they declined, instead wanting to wait in Kardemin for a relative. I continued on to Greifenberg to register my name and inquire about the property left by the family.”

Peter tilted his head. “Why did you have to register your name?”

“I really didn’t have to register, but I wanted to choose my own last name and to pay the tax. I like it here in Pomerania and want to be welcomed as a good person. Some day, I hope to become a citizen.”

“If you wanted to be a citizen, you should have gone elsewhere. Prussia seems to forget Pomerania except when there is a war or a tax collection. What name did you choose?”

Rose laughed.

“He should have chosen Baer but chose Lamm instead.”

Peter laughed with Rose. “A bear fits his description better than a lamb.”

Shabtai laughed with them.

“You may now call me Shabtai Lamm and no more the son of Yehuda.”

“But why did you decide to do it this year?”

“As you know, the Jews who are poor have no status, especially the ones who have no surnames. In Austria, Poland and other countries the Jews are already required to have a surname and rumors are that if you don’t choose then a civil servant will choose for you and he may choose a name like Oxtail. Some German states require Jews to have German sounding names.”

“I need you to go with me to Stettin,” Peter said with a serious note.

Shabtai understood the mood change and shook his head.

Stettin and the Jewish Caretaker

The tall thin Pomeranian and his stout Jewish companion traveled slowly down the rutted road to the main road that led from Plathe southwest to Gollnow. They spent the night in a room above a tavern and continued south from Gollnow to a main road around the inlet to the Stettin Lagoon: a large lagoon connected with a small lagoon. Stettin is located on the Oder River on the south side of the inlet leading from the large eastern lagoon.

“I guess I still don’t understand,” Shabtai began the morning conversation as they traveled the main road from Gollnow. “If you are just going for business, why do you need me?”

They had been on the road for two days and only now did the Jew with the new last name ask Peter about the nature of the journey. Peter understood this as a strong loyalty in return for his generosity.

“It is actually business that you can help me with: I may need you.”

“What can a poor Jewish dirt farmer do to help you…..a man of the world who has been to Paris and Berlin?”

Peter laughed with his Jewish friend.

“Maybe you can introduce me to a Jewish man named Diamond or Diamante.”

Shabtai turned quickly to look at Peter.

“You found some treasure in the war?”

“Yes my friend, I found some treasure in the form of diamonds. I understand the Jewish merchants know a lot about diamonds and will trade Thalers for them.”

Shabtai’s eyes widened.

“Now I understand why you want a Jew along……you want an introduction to an honest Jew who won’t trick you.”

Peter laughed again.

“I am not so worried about being fooled. I am certain the diamonds I carry are of the highest quality: I know the source.”

Shabtai decided to change subjects.

“What do you plan to do with so many Thalers?”

Peter looked at Shabtai and smiled.

“My plan is to buy a farm and let my good friend live on it. After ten years, if the law permits, it will be his.”

“What do you mean, if the law permits?”

“I mean if the king won’t allow a Jewish family to own real estate in ten years, then we will have to find another way of allowing him to own it.”

Shabtai cocked his head.

“How many Jewish friends do you have?”

“Only one, my friend, only one.”

*****

The city of Stettin lay on the mouth of the Oder River and was not only the county seat for western Pomerania but a major trading center as it was so close to the Baltic Sea and situated on the Oder: a main river link to middle and southern Prussia and the German States.

Peter and Shabtai walked from the stable to a nearby Gasthaus and inquired about food and a room. Both were readily available and they made their way to a tavern that was also close to the stables.

“How do we go about finding a diamond merchant?” Peter was asking as they walked.

“First I will ask for the whereabouts of the Judenstrasse,” Shabtai replied. “Every city in Europe has a Judenstrasse where the Jews live and congregate. In some cities there are blocks of streets where they live and in some cases, these areas are walled up with locks on the outside and on the inside.”

“Why don’t we have a bite to eat at the tavern, then you do your other business and let me go off alone.”

*****

Peter and Shabtai sat at the wooden table in the tavern, each with a plate in front of them and a beer. The plate consisted of a piece of bread, a wurst, a boiled potato and mustard.

“How will you know?” Peter asked. “I mean, how will you know that you have found an honest diamond merchant among the Jews?”

Shabtai smiled.

“You have provided me with the test mechanism……….a first rate diamond. The first merchant that tells me I have something of real value and not a flawed stone will get my attention.”

*****

Peter made his way toward the district of Stettin that contained the administration buildings for western Pomerania. He came to a square with a statue of a man and woman with an inscription that read: Bogislaw X and Anne Jagiellonki. In the distance was the towering castle of the House of Pomerania; the dukes of the family Griffin. Nearby was a bench with an old man sitting and throwing corn to the pigeons. Peter walked over to the bench, sat and started the conversation.

“Who is occupying the duke’s castle these days?”

The old man looked up and smiled; happy to have some company that could speak instead of just warble. He looked first at the skyline where the top of the castle was visible and then to the statue.

“You must be new here,” the old man said.

Peter was about to interrupt him and let him know that he was also Pomeranian with a sense of history, but decided the old man needed his company.

The old man pointed to the statue.

“The House of Pomerania, or more exact, the Griffin family ruled Pomerania for hundreds of years and Bogislaw, through a series of marriages, was a friend and relative of most of the surrounding rulers. He married his two sisters off into the powerful Mecklenburg-Schwerin family and he himself first married into the Margrave of Brandenburg family and when she died, he married the daughter of the King of Poland, Anne, who is next to him in the statute. Bogislaw was a shrewd ruler and was able to convert Pomerania from a fiefdom of Brandenburg to a fief of the Holy Roman Empire. The Griffin family occupied the castle until the last Griffin, Bogislaw XIV died and western Pomerania, including Stettin, came under the rule of the Swedish empire. The Swedes were the custodians for about 90 years and then Brandenburg Prussian and somewhere along the way the Danes. Poor little country has been kicked around over the years but still seems to make progress and keep her identity. In 1700 the Great Northern War began that pitted Peter the Great of Russia, Frederick of Denmark-Norway and August of Poland against the Swedish crown. It was a war lasting 20 years and eventually Britain and Prussia joined the allies and managed to force Sweden from northern Europe, allowing the Swedes only a small portion of northern Pomerania.”

“Stettin became a Prussian property so the castle had a new occupant. Originally it was the residence of the local military commander whose daughter, by the way, was named Sophie and later became Catherine the Great of Russia. Today it is used mainly for government offices and meeting halls for the local officials. It also holds a lot of records for the administration of Pomerania.”

“So if Pomerania was allowed a representative Diet, this is where they would likely meet?”

“Most likely,” the old man replied.

“I thank you for this conversation,” Peter said.

The old man stood and with a finger to his hat and a brief smile, turned and walked toward the town’s center.

*****

Peter walked into the foyer of the large brick building that housed the local government administration for Stettin. He introduced himself to the clerk who introduced him to a local official.

“What may I do for you Mr. Pagenkopf?”

“I have a couple of inquiries. I would first like to look at the land record for my farm to insure that everything is in order.”

“Certainly,” the administrator answered as he took out his quill pen.

“What is the legal description of your farm?”

Peter handed him a piece of parchment and the administrator stood, walked to a clerk and passed the parchment to him.

Returning to his desk he asked.

“And what is the next inquiry?”

“There is a piece of land to the north and adjacent to my property. I believe it has been recently abandoned and I would like to make arrangements to purchase it.”

The administrator motioned for the clerk, relayed the request and turned back to Peter.

“And do you have a further inquiry?”

“Well, not so much an inquiry as a request for information.”

“What might that be?”

Peter hesitated, knowing that the subject of Jews was always delicate and he needed to use his best diplomacy.

“I understand the current law forbids a Jew from owning real estate. Could you tell me what other restrictions they have at this time?”

The administrator sat back in his chair and took on a thoughtful demeanor.

“You have a Jewish friend who would like to know his rights under current Prussian law?”

“Well, I asked my cavalry commander, Prince Wilhelm, what the current laws were and he told me to make an inquiry here, at the local Pommern office.”

At the mention of Prince Wilhelm, the administrator sat up in his chair.

“As you know, Napoleon put down his own set of rules and since the battle of Leipzig there have been a lot of discussion regarding this matter. The king has even let it be known he will soon appoint a commission to discuss the Jewish status in Prussia and Pomerania.”

“That has been communicated so quickly?”

The administrator smiled.

“This has been communicated before the first defeat. I believe it had to do with insuring the Jewish population’s support in the war and the good will of the wealthy Jewish merchants. You see, they can’t own real estate but they can have strong international and national connections and are free to trade. And, I might add, they pay their taxes. You are aware, of course, that a large Jewish contingent participated in the battle of Leipzig.”

“Yes, I am aware of that. Strange, it was Napoleon who emancipated the Jews and they in turn went into battle against their liberator. They win the battle and lose their rights.”

The administrator nodded his head slowly.

“Yes, it is strange. Perhaps love of mother country can exceed one’s personal needs.”

“I understand Minister Hardenberg has convened a commission to look into the rights of the Jews. But what might be the current laws pertaining to their freedoms and land ownership.

“The 1812 edict of Minister Hardenberg removed many of the restrictions on the Jewish population. Only the privileged could gain citizenship and some of the restrictions on the middle class were lifted. The restrictions on the artisans have been, for the most part, lifted and the special Jewish tax has been eliminated.

“The wealthy Jews that lend money to influential men like Hardenberg have all the privileges of citizenship.

“If you are a friend of the Jews, then you are a friend of Hardenberg. He has done a lot to lift the restrictions on the Jewish population and even though he has only succeeded in emancipating the wealthy Jews, it is a direction that could lead to emancipation and citizenship for all Jews.”

Peter shook his head.

“I guess I don’t understand this isolation and distrust of the Jews.”

The administrator leaned forward.

“The Jews were always different and the human tends to be suspect of those differences. They were money lenders when the Christians were forbidden to practice usury. They lived in their own locked communes within a city. They had different religious rituals and a different holy day. The Germans would always attack the Jews when problems arose such as during the inquisition in the 13^th century, the Black Plague in the 14^th century, and not to mention Martin Luther denouncing Jews during the reformation because he couldn’t convert them.”

Peter stirred in his chair.

“I have a tenant on my land that would like to own a neighboring farm. Is he allowed to purchase it? “

“Is he a privileged Jew,” the administrator asked.

“No, he is a farmer.”

“May I make a suggestion?”

“Yes, please do,” Peter replied.

“You can purchase the land and lease it to him on the agreement that when he is granted full rights to own land, then the lease would revert to a purchase.”

“Where do I go to purchase the land?”

“You can purchase it from this office. If you come back tomorrow, I will have the price calculated and any encumbrances.”

Peter rose and shook the administrator’s hand.

“Thank you for your help. I will come back tomorrow.”

*****

Shabtai in Judenstrasse

Shabtai easily found the Judenstrasse and as he approached, he noticed some men who appeared to be milling about at the intersection. As he approached, one of the men walked up to him and smiled.

“You are visiting a friend here?”

Shabtai hesitated.

“Do you have friends or relatives on this street?” the man asked a little more forcefully.

Shabtai cleared his throat.

“I am looking to do some business with a man named Diamante?”

The young Jew pulled at his beard and called to one of his companions.

“Levi, come here.”

Another young Jew walked over.

“This farmer would like to speak to a Jew named Diamante. Do you know of anyone on this street named Diamante?”

Levi looked sternly at Shabtai.

“What business would a dirt farmer have with a man named Diamante?”

“I am a Jewish dirt farmer and I have business with Diamante.”

“What business,” Levi asked again.

“Trade business,” Shabtai answered.

“I don’t believe Diamante needs any sacks of potatoes today,” Levi said and they all laughed.

Shabtai waited until the laughter was over and let the silence hang.

“Well?” Levi said.

“I represent a Hussar who is in the squadron of Prince Frederick Wilhelm of Hohenzollern. If you like, I can come back later with the cavalryman.”

Levi looked at the other guardians of Judenstrasse.

“You have certain wares?” Levi asked.

“Yes and I have a sample with me.”

Levi pointed down the street.

“Come, let’s go meet Mr. Diamante.”

Shabtai turned and began to walk slowly on this forbidden street, accompanied by Levi and the other young Jew who had first approached him. At the end of the block was a small retail store with a sign that read: “General Merchandise.”

Levi opened the door and motioned for Shabtai to step in. Inside the store was a small counter separating the front from the back and behind the counter was a table with three elderly Jews sitting and having their morning coffee. The front of the store had several shelves and cabinets that displayed an array of wares: grinders, pots, cookware, and watches to name a few. Shabtai was introduced by Levi as a ‘friend of Prince Frederick Wilhelm’ and left the store.

“A friend of Prince Wilhelm?” The elder Jew said to Shabtai as the other men exited the store.

Shabtai smiled, realizing the humor of the old man.

“I am afraid Levi did a little stretching on my story. I do not even know Prince Wilhelm but the merchandise I represent comes from one of his Hussars.”

“My name is Abraham Herschel. Do I detect you have a little war booty to unload?”

“Let’s say it was a gift from the prince to this Hussar.”

The old Jew smiled.

“So it is highly sanctioned war booty. May I see it?”

Shabtai reached into his pocket and took out the cloth that contained one of the Napoleon diamonds. He handed it to Abraham. Abraham motioned for Shabtai to sit at the table. For a long time, neither man spoke. Abraham held the diamond in his hand, looked at it through his jeweler’s glass and set it on the table.

“Tell me Shabtai, how are the Jews faring that live in the hinterland?”

“We are faring well: living peacefully without any molestation. Hardenberg has eased our persecutions and even made our life more comfortable so we can live without fear. It appears that life on Judenstrasse is going well.”

The old Jew nodded.

“We are living quite well in peace. The 1812 law giving us citizenship has been a comfort as well as a practical means of protecting us. We can now use the civil courts to redress wrongs. We can’t hold office, but then,” Abraham laughed, “who would be so foolish to pursue such a life.”

Shabtai laughed also.

“We farmers, especially leaseholders, do not have the citizenship as yet. It was only bestowed on the city dwellers. We are looked on more as gypsies and nomads, even if we have been on the same piece of land for years.”

“You are fortunate you live in Kardemin, in the Prussian sector. The Congress of Vienna that carved up Europe following Napoleon’s defeat partitioned Poland into three regions: one being called Congress Poland and that partition is under Russian control. I am sure you know your history and the persecution of Jews in Russia. In Russia you have three levels: royalty, noblemen and serfs. The Jews are so far down in status they aren’t even considered a social class.”

“We are treated well in the Greifenberg area: mainly because our families have worked closely together for many years. We have suffered the famines and wars together and helped each other so that no one became completely destitute.”

“That is very good,” Abraham said softly. Taking a sip of his by now cold coffee, he asked in a more cheerful voice.

“So, Shabtai, what do you want for this diamond?”

Shabtai adjusted himself in his chair.

“I believe it is very valuable and at a local jeweler it would sell for 600 or 800 Thalers.”

The old Jew stared at Shabtai.

“I believe you are testing me, young man. You are testing my honesty.”

Shabtai smiled.

“What do you think it is worth in a good shop?”

“Does it have a history?” Abraham asked.

“Yes it does. When Napoleon was fleeing the battle of Waterloo, the road was so crowded with retreating French soldiers that Napoleon left his carriage and rode away on horseback. The Hussar first to reach the carriage came upon a sack of diamonds and gave them to Prince Frederick Wilhelm who in turn rewarded his vassal with several of these.”

Abraham smiled and shook his head.

“First Shabtai, I can tell you this is a very high quality diamond. No flaws and a perfect cut. I have a customer who would be very interested in this because of its historical connection. I guess I could get 1800 Thalers for this diamond, without the story and more with the story. I will commit to give you 1400 Thalers and I will show it to my buyer. If he gives me more that 1800 Thalers, we will split the difference. Would you agree?”

Shabtai realized he had found an honest merchant and offered his hand to Abraham who readily shook it.

“Can I assume you have more of these?” Abraham asked.

“Yes, but I don’t know how many this Hussar has to sell.”

“Come back tomorrow afternoon and we can settle the account.”

Shabtai stood to leave and hesitated.

“I do have a question on an unrelated matter.”

“What is that Shabtai?”

“We hear in the hinterland the American government is selling land for $1.25 an acre and I was wondering how that measures to the Thaler.”

The old Jew smiled for he liked talk about commerce and money.

“Do you plan to purchase land in America?”

Shabtai shuffled.

“No, not at all: I was wondering how that would compare to the prices in Pomerania for an acre of land.”

“Well, we can start with the difference in the Thaler and the dollar. The Thaler has 25.98 grams of silver compared to the U.S. dollar which has 27 grams. The Thaler is .96 the value of a dollar.”

Shabtai thought for a few seconds on the answer and bid farewell.

Koenigsberg, East Prussia

Martin looked around the royal stables of Koenigsberg castle as he walked his and the prince’s horse through the large wooden doors. He had been dismissed by the prince upon arriving at the castle and was told to take the horses to the stables and report to the stable master. The barrel-vaulted ceiling of the stable was over three stories high and Martin guessed the area under the ceiling was two or more acres. The walls were lined with horse stalls and several stalls had a crest on the door to signify the royal owner of the horse. The stable and riding area were ornate, with high 30 foot walls and windows on all sides in the upper area. The first ten feet of wall was solid and topped with ten foot Doric style pillars, above which the wall extended upwards and adorned with glass windows to allow in the maximum amount of light. Hanging from the ceiling were chandeliers that held over 40 candles each. The ceiling was a ribbed vault design with six sections in each bay. The large open center area was for exercising and training the horses. At one end of the arena was a large fireplace with an opening that could easily fit a small choir. The other end of the stable, 200 feet away was a large tack room with stairs leading to a second story.

Martin led the two horses to the center of the stable and searched for the symbol of Prince Wilhelm: which he easily found and led the horses to the stall. He quickly hung the saddle blanket, saddle and bridle and was grooming the Prince’s horse when he heard a shout.

“Brother Martin,” Louise shouted as she entered the stables.

Martin turned to see his older sister running toward him.

Martin dropped the horse brush and walked to Louise and hugged his sister who he hadn’t seen for over a year.

“I heard the prince was here so I hoped you would be here also. I got all of your letters and was hoping you would ride here with the prince. Where is father?”

“The prince allowed him to separate in Kardemin.”

“I was so hoping he would be here with the cavalry unit. I haven’t seen him for such a long time.”

“Can we sup together tonight?” Martin asked.

“Yes, of course. I will come and get you.”

“Hey boy, what are you doing there?”

The voice was gruff and demanding and both Martin and Louise turned to the elderly gentleman.

“Sir, I am Martin Pagenkopf, Prince Wilhelm’s vassal and I am to report to the stable master.”

“Well, young Martin, you have found him. I am Bodmer and I am the stable master.”

Bodmer walked up to Martin and shook his hand and then looked at Louise.

“You two know each other?” he asked Louise.

“Yes, Mr. Bodmer, this is my younger brother, Martin and as he said, the prince’s vassal.”

“You have come from Paris?”

“Yes, from Paris.”

“Well we will have plenty of time for you to tell me about Paris and the battle. That stall on the far wall is for your horse. When you have finished grooming them, come to the tack room and I will instruct you further. Good day Miss Pagenkopf. ”

*****

“Sit down, young Martin,” Bodmer instructed as Martin entered the small apartment of the stable master located at the end of the stable and next to the tack room.

“You seem to be a little in awe about this humble stable.”

“I would dare to call it a stable,” Martin said smiling.

“Kings do live a little different than we do.”

“The castle looks quite grand,” Martin said .

“Well, it goes back a long time.”

“Koenigsberg castle began as a fortress for Germanic tribes in the second century to protect the Baltic area from marauders and invading armies of the surrounding Baltic countries. In the 13^th century, the Teutonic Knights invaded and settled in the area and over centuries, enlarged the fortress into a castle. The castle would be enlarged and improved over the years and possibly because of its modest size, the Hohenzollerns preferred this castle over the other castles in their realm. Most Electors and Monarchs would not even consider it a castle but a country estate. The old Teutonic building still stood and was attached to the new four story structure. The Knights had built a gothic tower, 300 feet high, where they could survey a vast area around the castle and have an advantage over any invading force. The castle included apartments for the royalty as well as a chapel and a great hall: a distinguishing feature of all castles and comparatively one of the largest great halls of all the Hohenzollern castles, ennobled by its large 50’ X 250’ floor area and a gilded barrel-vaulted ceiling that stands without center supports.

“Unlike the tradition of castles and palaces that are surrounded by beautiful gardens and have large parade grounds, Koenigsberg Castle is situated in the middle of the city and as you saw coming in, it is right next to a main street in Koenigsberg. Enough of history, you need to groom a couple of horses before you can relax.”

*****

“Father, it is so good to see you,” Prince Wilhelm shouted as he entered the living quarters of Koenigsberg castle and ran to embrace his father, the King of Prussia. Since the death of his mother, the queen, Wilhelm had been more attentive to his father who was embraced in a mood of sadness during their stays at Koenigsberg.

“Your travel went well?” The king asked.

“Very well father. The Company was most disciplined and we were greeted at each lodging site with warm welcomes and good fare.”

“Did you encounter the tsar at the battle site?”

“Yes father, he was most gracious and very complimentary of the Prussian military.”

“Did he acknowledge Blucher’s role in the victory?” The king asked with a smile.

“More than that father: it was as if he didn’t want Wellington to receive a shred of credit.”

*****

Prince Wilhelm stood back and looked at his father, a very handsome and stately figure.

“Are you well, father?”

“Yes, my son, very well: the journey here was most pleasant.”

The king looked up on the wall of the apartment foyer to see a painting of his wife and the prince’s mother and led Wilhelm to the painting.

The gold plate on the painting was inscribed:

‘Luise Augusta Wilhelmine Amalia, Duchess of Mecklenburg-Strelitz and Queen of Prussia. b. 1776; d. 1810.’

“I do miss her Father, as you must.”

“She was such a strong and beautiful woman: seven royal children and all so beautiful.”

The king did not weep but drew very silent, his thoughts like a veil that blocked the outside world. After a few minutes the prince spoke.

“We all miss her father.”

The silence in the foyer was illuminated by the paintings and both men allowed the colors of the paint in the Hohenzollern family portraits to vibrate their emotions.

Prince Wilhelm was feeling the sorrow of the memories and he responded with his usual stoic outward appearance.

“Father, it has been five years now. It is time you bury your grief with my mother and find a new wife for your comfort.”

“I know son, I know,” the king answered in a soft voice.

“All of us agree, even Charlotte.”

The king suddenly changed, as if from a trance to a full lucid brain.

“You and Frederick have to help me. This marriage negotiation with the tsar is outside my realm. Your mother would have been calm, knowing everything to do, so you must help me.”

Prince Wilhelm put his arm on the king’s shoulder.

“Don’t worry father, Frederick will manage the negotiations and I will insure that the tsar and his brother are well entertained. I just had a pleasant time with the tsar in Belgium and I assure you, he is easily entertained.”

“How can you be sure Frederick will ‘manage’ the negotiations?”

“My brother is the crown prince, he is a romantic, he loves his sister, and he is the most educated of your offspring.”

The king smiled.

“But you are the warrior. And a negotiation does not require knowledge or romanticism. We need your warrior skills: how to bluff, feint, and concede for advantage and most of all, the will to win.”

“But he will be at the negotiations?”

“Of course, he is the crown prince and will need to honor anything in the agreement.”

*****

Martin finished grooming his own horse and walked over to the tack room, more of a large hall than a room. He opened the door slowly and walked in.

“Mr. Bodmer,” he half shouted.

The stable master came out from the back part of the hall.

“Just call me Bodmer, young Martin. Have you had your supper?”

“No Sir and I am very hungry and Louise mentioned that we should sup together.”

“Come, let me show you your quarters and then we will sup.”

Bodmer led Martin up the stairs to the second floor and along a hall that looked out over the arena.

Bodmer opened a door and pointed for Martin to go inside. The room was long and narrow with a window at the end and was furnished with a dresser, hooks on the wall, large mirror, wash basin and a large cot. The floor had a large grate to allow warm air from the tack room’s large heating stove.

Martin put his knapsack and bedroll on the floor and followed Bodmer.

“We will be going to the palace kitchen. It is a large room next to the kitchen for the castle workers so you will be meeting your co-workers. There are two types of castle workers: outside and inside. We belong to the outside workers and sit in our own area. By the way, check your boots.”

Martin laughed and looked at the bottom of each boot.

They entered the eating hall through a large wooden door reinforced with iron grids. Martin looked down at the rows of tables, half-filled with workers.

“How many people work at the castle?”

“About fifty, but that can swell to hundreds when we have guests.”

They went to the serving table where food had been laid out and each worker was able to serve themselves in whatever portion they desired.

As they walked to the serving table, Martin looked around to find his sister.

“You will be treated well here, Martin: especially as a vassal of Prince Wilhelm. The Hohenzollerns are very good to their workers and when you have been here as long as I have, you appreciate the concern they show us.”

Martin was glancing over at the ‘inside’ workers area.

“There is my sister, Louise. Can I join her?”

Bodmer looked and smiled.

“She is dining with the head seamstress, the lady sitting next to her.”

“The head seamstress seems to be quite formal in the way she sits.”

“Sophia, the head seamstress was a favorite of the queen and even today, five years after the queen’s death, she receives special treatment.”

“What kind of special treatment?”

Bodmer motioned for Martin to join his sister and he retreated to the ‘outside’ worker’s tables.

Martin made a slight bow when he approached Sophia and Louise and asked if he could join them. After a brief introduction Sophia stood.

“I need to get to my apartments. You two enjoy yourselves.”

Martin and Louise ate and for the next hour talked about everything that siblings discuss. Louise talked about her life at the castle and Martin explained his recent life as a vassal. Both were very happy with their lives and loved to laugh at the most trivial of thoughts.

The large door from the apartments opened and a smartly dressed butler entered.

“Martin and Louise Pagenkopf,” he shouted.

“Here, I am Martin Pagenkopf and this is Louise.”

“Prince Wilhelm requires your presence in the apartments. Follow me.”

Martin and Louise followed the butler through the door and to the apartments, entering a very large drawing room.

“Wait here while I inform the prince.”

Martin and Louise stood looking around the room. He had seen a lot of buildings and architecture in Paris, even accompanying the prince to Versailles, and he was always awed at how royalty lived: the crafted furniture, the drapery, the marble floors and the paintings; always hundreds of paintings.

“Martin,” the prince said with his usual authority.

“I will be going to Berlin with my father tomorrow. We will be taking the royal coach which is well equipped with coachmen. I won’t need you on this voyage.”

“Yes Sir,” Martin replied.

“I want you to learn everything you can from Bodmer: he has a lot to teach. You will exercise my horse at least an hour every day and treat him well. Another thing, the late queen was very fond of her head seamstress, Sophia Freude. You are to saddle her horse every Saturday and accompany her on her day ride. Also, Louise joins Sophia on these rides so it is a good time for you to spend together.”

“Yes Sir,” Martin responded, not believing what he was hearing.

The prince held out a small pouch.

“Here are your wages, spend it well.”

“Thank you, sir.”

“Come with me to the great hall, I want to show you something,” Prince Wilhelm said as he led Martin and Louise to the hall of family paintings.

Hohenzollern History

When they entered the great hall, Martin was taken aback at all the large, nearly life sized paintings that adorned the walls. He had seen a similar room in Paris at the palace.

Louise was the first to speak.

“I take it this is your family history room?”

The prince stopped and turned to Louise.

“Yes, you might say it is our family room and I brought you two here to give you a little history lesson. You see, Pomerania is a very special land to us and we are eager to have the people of Pomerania comfortable with our rule and our government. Many countries have warred over it, especially the Swedes because of its large coast line on the Baltic Sea and the position of Stettin on the Oder River: very strategic location for commerce. Now we are anxious to have the people of this region see themselves first as Pomeranian and second, a province of Prussia. I hope when you return home you will share this history with your neighbors and feel free to call yourselves Prussian.”

“Perhaps you may not want to reveal all the family secrets,” Louise said with a smile.

The prince laughed.

“The problem with being in a royal family is that there are few secrets unknown to the outside world. The people remember the royal activities and it becomes folklore: they tell their children and children’s children. So I might as well give you the full history of the Hohenzollern family without the gilding.”

“This Kingdom was not built on the miserable soil of this land. Soil so poor that even the trees have a hard time surviving. The sole reason for our wealth and power has been the carefully arranged marriages of the Hohenzollern princes and princesses and our skill in building alliances.”

Wilhelm walked to the first painting of a large man. The painting itself was almost life like, set in a frame that was larger than four feet by six feet. Martin and Louise stood looking up at the painting. He dared not move or gesture, always in awe when he was in the presence of the royalty. He didn’t fear Wilhelm for in person Wilhelm was not a man to invoke fear. Martin had spent enough time on the battlefield with the prince to be relaxed enough to anticipate his next request. But here, in the great hall of Koenigsberg castle, he didn’t feel the calm he had felt next to the prince in battle.

Prince Wilhelm walked closer to the painting of a large man.

“This family dates back to the 11^th century when we took the name Hohenzollern after the castle Hohenzollern in Hechingen. We started as a small county of the Holy Roman Empire in southern Baden-Wuerttemburg, close to the Alsace border.

“There are actually two main lines of the Zollern family. The Swabian line who remained in the south German state as Catholics and the Franconian line who purchased the electorate of Brandenburg, the area around Berlin and eventually converted to Protestantism.

“Frederick of Hohenzollern, my ancestor, was appointed the Elector of Brandenburg in 1415. Brandenburg was a small land-locked territory but had been elevated to Elector status by Charles IV.

“Do you know what an Electorate is?”

“No sir, I have only heard the word,” Martin answered.

“Then let me explain,” the prince continued.

“Since about 800 AD, the Pope along with various rulers have ruled much of Europe under the banner of the Holy Roman Empire. You will hear people try to be humorous saying that it was neither holy, nor Roman nor an empire. There is some truth to the humor.

”During this time the Knights Templar and Teutonic Knights are thrown out of the holy land by the Muslims and the Teutonic Knights come north to conquer Prussia and turn the pagans into Christians.

It was in the 15^th Century that a prominent family with the name of Habsburg rose to supreme power in Europe. There were several branches in their family: one branch ruled Spain, another ruled Austria and over time different branches ruled different European territories. In the mid-15^th century, the first Habsburg is elected Holy Roman Emperor and they have had the title since. The Pope and the Austrian family of Habsburgs have ruled over most of Europe because the Pope had the power to send anyone to hell with excommunication and the Habsburg’s had the power to tax and maintain a strong military.”

This last statement brought a smile from Louise.

“The method of rule for the Holy Roman Empire was to sanction ‘Electors’ for each region of Europe. The Electors were like dukes who had absolute power over the population and absolute allegiance to the Habsburgs. The Electors had the power of the sword to rule over their domains and the threat of excommunication to insure that rule. So the Holy Roman Emperor had the power to give a country to a family and in turn, when an emperor died, it was the Electors who voted for the succeeding Emperor. Of course, in all these years, the Electors always seem to vote for the oldest son in the Habsburg family.”

“In my family, Frederick became the first Elector in the early 1400s. This came about because the Brandenburg Elector was in the middle of a clash for the succession of the Emperor. Frederick backed the faction that won and in turn was granted the territory of Brandenburg and the title of Electorate.

“Frederick’s son succeeded him, Elector Albert Achilles. Albert and his first wife Margaret of Baden had several children and their oldest son John would inherit the titles and all the possessions of the Hohenzollern family. The line of succession continues today. My older brother Frederick will succeed my father.

“On the death of Albert’s first wife, Margaret, Albert married Anne of Saxony, who was the daughter of the Elector of Saxony.

“Together they had 13 children and the oldest son, Frederick, became Frederick of Ansbach-Bayreuth. So, Albert now had two sons who would inherit a title. Albert and Margaret’s oldest son John Cicero would become the Elector of Brandenburg and Albert and Anna’s oldest son, Frederick, would become the Margrave of Ansbach and Bayreuth.”

“Excuse me, Sir,” Louise interrupted. “But, what is a Margrave?”

“No Louise, excuse me. I shouldn’t have assumed that everyone knows the definition of a Margrave.

“Quite simply, in outlying regions of the Holy Roman Empire, the Emperor appoints a Margrave, usually a Nobleman who will be the military governor of the territory. A very powerful position for he has the power to tax and maintain a large army for defense of the entrusted land.

“Follow me closely now. Albert had two sons by different wives and creates two powerful branches. The son by Anna and Albert they name Frederick. Frederick marries and has several children. His third son he named after his father, Albert of Hohenzollern, who became the Grand Master of the Teutonic Knights. This title carried no great power so Albert eventually converted from Catholic to Protestant and was appointed the first duke in the duchy of Prussia. His conversion was opportune when later, his titles included Margrave of Brandenburg, Prussia and Pomerania and Burgrave of Nuremburg. His seat of power was the castle in Koenigsberg and from this place our family has grown and prospered with both wealth and power.

“The Hohenzollern family started out as a small clan of royalty. We then became an Electorate when we took over Brandenburg and now we are a monarchy. We were once a fief and since 1701 we have been a Kingdom.

“As an Electorate, the family had power and status and with it, the ability to forge alliances through marriages; with the marriages, came territory. Elector Joachim 1 of Brandenburg married Elizabeth, Princess of Denmark and brother to the Danish King. He ruled from 1499 until 1535.

“Elizabeth brought with her from Denmark the powerful anti-Catholic feelings and on that side of the Hohenzollern family, the Brandenburg side, she was influential in establishing the Protestant base.

“During the reign of Joachim I, the Holy Roman Empire was exerting influence over the states that were rapidly embracing the Lutheran faith. Elector Joachim knew that his position depended on the support of the Catholic Habsburg family and they in turn depended on his allegiance in all matters of diplomacy and war. It was an unbreakable union between the Emperors and the Electors.

“The northern territories of Denmark, Sweden and Pomerania, and yes, many parts of Brandenburg, were rapidly converting to the Lutheran faith. Joachim was a Catholic and wanted to remain out of the fray. As with all conflicts between the Hohenzollern family and the Habsburgs, the Hohenzollerns preferred to ignore the issues as much as possible.”

The prince walked to the next painting. The man in the picture was imposing: a large man in the stately garb of a nobleman. His heavy beard, stern look and fur lined waist coat gave him the appearance of serious ruler. On his head he wore a rounded one foot tall fur hat. The stance of the man in the picture was more the stance of a palace guard, ready to do battle.

“Joachim II, Elector of Brandenburg first married Magdalene of Saxony, a rich family south of us and when she died, he married Princess Jedwiga, daughter of the King of Poland in 1524, a union that strengthened our position in this region. He ruled from 1535 until 1571.”

“Since Brandenburg and the territory around Berlin is land locked, the Polish/Prussian union was important so we could gain a northern territory and a port on the Baltic Sea.”

The prince looked at Louise, took her arm, and led the brother and sister to the next oil painting.

“In 1545 Crown Prince John George married Sophie von Liegnitz to further strengthen our Prussian alliance. They had one child, Joachim Frederick. She died in childbirth and the following year he married Sabina of Brandenburg Ansbach and later Elizabeth von Anhalt. With Sabina he sired ten children and with Elizabeth he had eleven children. Through marriages of these children they formed alliances with Brandenburg-Ansbach, Pomerania, Saxony, Hesse-Darmstadt, Saxe-Lauenburg and the powerful Radziwill family of Poland.”

The prince looked at Martin.

“Are you seeing a pattern here Martin? You will notice how in just two brief marriages, the Hohenzollern’s were able to spread their influence over most of northern Europe.”

The prince walked to the next oil painting, much smaller than life-sized. The Hohenzollern in the painting was Joachim Frederick, a slimmer man with a long pointed mustache and peering eyes. He also had the stern look of his predecessor.

“There is a term, progenitor, and it means the oldest son shall inherit the land and titles of the father. Joachim broke through this old tradition and when he married, he made an agreement whereby the titles and land of his wife’s family should revert to his family on the death of the current ruler. He made an agreement with his cousin, Albert the Duke of Prussia upon his marriage to the duke’s daughter, Eleanor. The agreement was that Joachim’s branch of the family would inherit the dukedom and titles. In 1605, the duke was judged to be mentally ill and Joachim took over as regent of the Duchy of Prussia. So, here we are in the Koenigsberg Castle: once a Teutonic Knight castle and later the seat of the Prussian Duchy: it is now the northern seat of our Kingdom.”

The prince stepped back so he could look at the large oil of Joachim Frederick and his son, John Sigismund.

“Here you have father and son. John Sigismund, heir to the Electorate, married the daughter of the Duke of Prussia, Anna, further strengthening the Prussian alliance and finally bringing the two branches of the family together while uniting the Prussian and Brandenburg lands. His titles included Electorate of Brandenburg and Duke of Prussia. You are probably wondering why anyone would marry such a homely girl.”

Martin and Louise smiled.

Wilhelm pointed to the painting of John Sigismund, which depicted a portly man with a trimmed beard and mustache. His uniform was sparse of jewelry and only the fur sash from shoulder to waist displayed the wealth of a nobleman.

“Anna had other assets to bring to the marriage. She may have been ugly in form, but she was beautiful in rich relatives. Her Uncle was Duke John Wilhelm of Jülich-Kleve who controlled the vast territory from Muenster to the border of the Spanish Netherlands. And since their charter allowed for a female to inherit the Duchy, Anna was in direct line to acquire it all and thereby providing the family with territory around the Rhine River.”

The prince hesitated before going to the next painting.

“John Sigismund longed for territory where the Rhine River flowed. Rivers are essential to trade and the wealth of a nation. John betrothed his grandson, George Wilhelm to Frederick IV’s eight year old daughter. George was only ten years old at the time. This was a key alliance because Frederick was a fellow Elector and held the territory around the Rhine with its river passage and rich soil. Frederick was wealthy and had the most formidable military of all the Habsburg Electors.”

“But John Sigismund was weak in the ways of politics, religion and alliances. He almost ruined this family when he converted to Calvinism: alienating both Lutherans and the Habsburg Catholics.”

Prince Wilhelm pointed to the next picture of a stout, roundish figure with a full beard and mustache.

“And this man, Sigismund’s son, was the reason for the decline.

“George Wilhelm succeeded Sigismund as Margrave and Elector of Brandenburg and Duke of Prussia in 1619 at the beginning of the 30 year religious war. He had married Elizabeth Charlotte of the Palatinate in 1616. If you are familiar with Germany, the Palatinate encompasses land on both sides of the Rhine. Heidelberg and Mannheim are its two major cities and it is a very rich Electorate.

“This marriage, although very good for our family, further strained the relationship with the Habsburgs because that area around Heidelberg was a Calvinist haven. Further complicating our conflict with the Habsburgs was the marriage of George’s sister, Maria Eleonora of Brandenburg, to the King of Sweden, Gustavas Adolphus, who was a staunch Lutheran.

“George Wilhelm at least objected to the marriage. There had been historic suspicions and wars between this region and Sweden because Sweden always had its eyes on Prussia, Pomerania and any land bordering the Baltic Sea. George feared the alliance would eventually swallow up the Hohenzollern territory in the north. His wife interceded on behalf of the sister and the marriage happened in 1620. The alliance with Sweden in the thirty year’s war was like having a lion come to your rescue when you are fighting a bear, only to have the lion eat you when he is done with the bear.

“George’s other sister, Catherine of Brandenburg, married Prince Bethlen Gabor of Transylvania. The prince was an evil looking devil and a fanatic Calvinist who had strong ties to the Turks and was a hated enemy of the Habsburgs. Why George consented to this marriage at that time is beyond comprehension.”

The prince looked at Martin and Louise.

“It is important to understand how an Electorate territory is ruled.”

“The Electorate was divided into Estates. Each Estate was a territory and controlled by a nobleman who ruled over every issue of commerce, taxation and military affairs. It was up to the Estates to maintain their own army, which few did, and administer to their area. The Elector could only act with the consent of the Estates. If there was a war and the Elector wanted to form an alliance, the Estates had to approve. If the Elector wanted to form an army and wage war, the Estates had to approve and raise the money for it. Joachim Frederick changed all this in 1604 when he established a special council to centralize the governing powers at his feet.

“It was during George Wilhelm’s tenure that even this power was lost. George was unable to persuade the Estates to raise an army and thus have a stronger position with which to build alliances in order to fight off the invading Swedes. In desperation, he aligned himself with the Habsburgs which only made his situation worse. Late in the war, Emperor Ferdinand Habsburg II let it be known that after the war he intended to confiscate all the Lutheran property that had been stolen from the Catholics and return it to their original owners.

“Weak George had to change sides again.

“King Gustavas Adolphus of Sweden, brother-in-Law to Elector George Wilhelm, and an avenging Protestant and land grabber gave George an ultimatum as his armies sat outside of Berlin. Either join him or fight him.

“George Wilhelm signed a pact with King Gustav and for a year, the Protestant cause was winning victory after victory against the Habsburg Emperor. George was in a very poor situation. If Gustav was victorious, then after the war he would lay claim to the Duchy of Prussia and also Pomerania, denying the Hohenzollerns a seaport.

“It was only through the fortunes of war that our Electorate was saved. King Gustav, a large and imposing figure, could not stay out of the fight. When his cavalry charged General Wallenstien’s left flank at the battle of Luetzen, the king was in the lead and died right there on the battlefield. The war lasted two more years until the Protestant Electors decided it was time to make peace with the Habsburg Emperor. Both sides were weary of the war and the costs.

“In1635 all the allied parties met in Prague and signed a treaty: the Peace of Prague.

“The Habsburg Emperor relented on returning Lutheran lands to the Catholics and promised to allow a peaceful religious tolerance. All armies would be unified with the Empire as a national army. The army would be aligned to drive out the Swedish army or any future interloper in the affairs of the Empire.

“And most important,” the prince smiled, “our claim to Eastern Pomerania was firmly established and all we had to do was convince the Swedes to leave the land.

The prince led Martin and Louise to the next painting.

“And now we come to our great Hohenzollern savior, Frederick Wilhelm, the great Elector. He ruled from 1640 until his death in 1688.

Before the prince was a large oil painting with vibrant colors and contrasts.

“Our beloved Great Elector who restored our realm. Eeckhout certainly captured the commanding presence of Wilhelm in this painting. I almost feel intimidated when I look at those piercing eyes. Surely Eeckhout was Rembrandt’s most gifted student.”

Martin cleared his throat.

“Who are Eeckhout and Rembrandt?”

“Rembrandt is a very famous painter and Eeckhout was one of his most gifted students.”

By now, Martin and Louise were relaxed and the tension that began this trip to the great hall had waned. Martin was still unsure of the reason for this visit and the attention he was being given by the prince.

“Frederick Wilhelm was married twice and both marriages made for strong alliances. First he married Luise Henriette of Nassau, daughter of Frederick Henry of Orange-Nassau: another piece of land coveted by the Hohenzollerns. When Luise died in 1667, Frederick married Sophie Dorothea of Holstein-Sonderburg-Glücksburg, daughter of Philipp of Holstein-Sonderburg-Glücksburg. This marriage allied him with the Duchy of Holstein in the Empire and also with Denmark. If you know your European geography, you would know that Holstein is part of the peninsula that reaches out to Denmark: a very rich and valuable piece of land.

“When Frederick Wilhelm’s realm began in 1640, half the population had been killed by the Thirty Year’s War. Most of the farms were destroyed and the livestock had almost disappeared.

“In 1648 the treaty of Prague ended the hostilities and after that, two more treaties were signed and they became known as the treaty of Westphalia: quite simply a meeting to divide up the spoils. The two treaties ended the Thirty Year’s War and also the century long war between Spain and the Dutch Netherlands and most importantly, carved up Europe.

“The Swedes were in a strong position, being the main force of the Protestants and they demanded possession of western Pomerania and the mouths to the Rivers Weser, Elbe and Oder. Our family didn’t fare too well in the settlements at Westphalia. We were awarded Eastern Pomerania but Sweden got most of the customs and tariff revenue. Adding to our insult, it wasn’t until 1653 that Sweden finally withdrew its forces from East Pomerania.”

“Could it be,” Martin interrupted, “that Frederick Wilhelm’s strength was possibly diluted by his professed belief in Calvinism?”

“It is possible, but remember there were several German states that were home to Calvinist and they fared well in the treaties. I believe it was the history of the Hohenzollerns to change sides and not be a committed ally that weakened our position.

“In 1654, a year after Sweden withdrew from East Pomerania, my cousin, Queen Christina of Sweden, converted to Catholicism and abdicated her throne to another cousin, Charles X.”

“Queen Christina was a Hohenzollern?” Louise asked in surprise.

“Yes, of course,” Wilhelm replied. Gustav was married to Maria Eleonora of Brandenburg. She was the daughter of John Sigismund.”

“So much for family loyalty,” Martin laughed.

“Yes,” Wilhelm also laughed.

“Charles X turned out to be like Gustav in his thirst for the land along the Baltic coast. After only a couple of years of peace, Charles attacked Poland, taking her major cities and then turned on Brandenburg which was still too weak from the Thirty Year’s War. Frederick Wilhelm sued for peace and literally got raped by Charles who had no sympathy for Brandenburg or Prussia because he had asked for our assistance in his invasion of Poland and we refused.

“But like in all wars, the advantages turned. The Polish kingdom, after being surprised by the Swedes, armed and began battling the Swedes. The Polish King asked Brandenburg to ally with them since Brandenburg still had a standing army and Frederick Wilhelm, as the family lore tells it, learns at this point the power of alliances and how to pit one enemy against the other.

“Frederick Wilhelm viewed the Swedes as the strongest in this conflict and after extracting a treaty from Charles X that swore Sweden’s recognition of Brandenburg and the Hohenzollerns as the recognized rulers of Prussia, he joined Sweden in the battle against the Poles. Also, as part of the treaty, Brandenburg recaptured the ports from the Swedes along with the customs revenue. Frederick Wilhelm then joined Sweden in her second attack on the Polish Kingdom.

“It was during this second campaign that Frederick Wilhelm demonstrated his command structure of delegation and mission objectives. He had reorganized his military so that delegation was the order of the day and provided for a chain of command that was able to react quickly to general orders. He also included methods where speed in maneuvers and deployments were paramount.

“A commander must be able to move his men and equipment rapidly in order to surprise the enemy. Horse carts and men must be able to march 30 miles in a single day and be fit to sustain the pace over several days. It was the beginning of the modern army that we have today, the strongest in Europe and I would dare say the strongest in the world.

“He was both a diplomat and leader. His greatest feat was centralizing all the power to the Electorate so he wouldn’t be dependant on the Estates or their votes. He could organize commerce and build a national army. When Frederick was growing up, he lived for many years in the Dutch Netherlands and he had learned a lot as a young man. He was trained in the ways of organizing and training a military unit and what he learned in administration allowed him to build and maintain his large army. Paying for the army was another of his unique approaches to alliances. He offered his protection to neighboring Electorates who desired military protection without the expense of maintaining an army. Frederick built valuable alliances and received payment form other Electorates in exchange for his promise to protect them if they were invaded.”

The prince laughed.

“Yes, the shrewd Frederick. The hated rivalry between France and Austria and France and the Dutch certainly played into his strategy. Changing alliances often allowed him to exact the payments he needed to maintain his army as he did with the Dutch who were always in a battle with France over territory and were happy to pay Prussia for a military alliance.

“His ability to build the largest empire, second only to the Habsburg’s, was made possible in part by the marriages and agreements that were made prior to his ascension and his ability to concentrate his ruling power in Berlin and Koenigsberg.

“Frederick was an imposing ruler and coerced the Noblemen to provide for his armies. He appointed men who were independent of the Estates to administer to his departments. This was his real power, building a centralized government and having a trained civil servant class to administer his departments.”

The prince led them to the next oil painting.

“Here we have our first king, Frederick the First, 1688 to 1713.”

“The first King in Prussia, not the first King of Prussia,” the prince said as he smiled.

“The Habsburgs of the Holy Roman Empire were kings and their Kingdom was most of Europe with their system of Electorates. They could not allow a kingdom inside a kingdom: but this was only a minor detail. The Habsburg’s allowed this because they required the Hohenzollern armies in their conflicts with the French.”

The prince looked up again at the stately painting next to Frederick. It was a painting of Frederick in 1701 when he was crowned King in Prussia. His large hair piece, fur-trimmed cloak and jeweled neck piece gave credence to his love of the regal life.

“Frederick married three times.

“He first married Elisabeth Henriette of Hesse-Kassel, daughter of the Count of Hesse-Kassel who was a feudal lord over his territory with an allegiance to the Empire: an important alliance at the time. His second marriage was to Sophia Charlotte of Hanover, daughter of the Elector of Hanover and an important ally. With Sophia he had a son, Frederick Wilhelm I, who continued our blood line.

“After Sophia Charlotte died, he married Sophia Louise of Mecklenburg-Schwerin, daughter of the Duke of Mecklenburg-Schwerin.”

The prince looked at Louise.

“You might also see a trend in these marriages: royalty only marry royalty. It is forbidden for a royal to marry what some refer to as commoners.”

The next oil painting showed a large figure dressed in a highly ornate military uniform: his right hand on the hilt of his sword and his left hand at his side, elbow pointing out with the posture of authority. The silver sash holding his gold handled dagger was prominent over his red riding breeches. The dark coat with red laced sleeves contrasted with his metallic breast-plate.

“What the Great Elector did for building his great army and Frederick did for consolidating his administration, Frederick Wilhelm I did for elevating the stature and pride of the military. He was our great soldier king who loved military parades. He reigned from 1713 to 1740.

“He himself wrote the manual for all of the civil servants and how they should conduct the affairs of the state. He started our system of primary schools and revolutionized the army.

“I believe his great accomplishment was the establishment of an ‘army reserve’ system. He wanted to build a large army of 70 or 80 thousand men; however, to take so many men out of the economy would have a bad effect on commerce. Thus he came up with the reserve system where every man would train every year for several weeks and then return home to their jobs. In this way, he could maintain his large army and never be required to hire foreigners to bolster his military. Exemptions were given for certain trades and some married men were exempt. The sons of nobility were ‘drafted’ and sent to officer training school. Single men in villages would sometimes press their Nobles to allow them to marry the girl who had bore their illegitimate child in order to avoid ‘the draft’.

“He was an autocrat, a frugal leader and he sired fourteen children.”

The prince looked at Martin.

“All of whom married into Duchies or Margraves. And this brings us to our great embarrassment, Frederick II who reigned until 1786 and left no heir to the throne.”

“Martin, you have no doubt heard the stories that Frederick II was childless because he had male lovers?”

Martin, embarrassed, shook his head no and Louise turned her head away from the prince.

“He certainly was a disturbed person. His father, my Uncle, had Frederick’s childhood friend executed in front of him after ‘Fritz’ and his friend tried to flee to England to get away from the harsh treatment of his father. It was rumored that Fritz and his male friend were lovers. He did eventually marry Elisabeth Christine of Brunswick-Bevern but never spent time with her: instead, requiring her to stay in one of his palaces while he remained in Potsdam.”

The prince pointed at the next picture.

“Since he was childless, the next male heir was his nephew. That would make him my great uncle and thus the Hohenzollern power made a small shift. The next king was my grandfather, King Frederick Wilhelm II of Prussia. He ruled from 1786 until 1797.

“And here is my father,” the prince said smiling.

“Frederick Wilhelm the third of Prussia, 1797 until someday when my brother takes over the job of king.”

“Martin, we have a vast realm. Our Kingdom is the envy of all of Europe.”

“I’m sure it is sir.”

“Martin, I invited you here for a very special reason.”

“And what is that Sir?”

“I chose you to be my vassal for two reasons, Martin. One, of course, was the strength of your family: your strong father and I might add, your even stronger older sister.” the prince answered laughing.

“The other reason was because you and Louise are Pomeranian. I spent a great deal of time in Pomerania scouting for my cavalrymen. That is why I chose your father and that is one of the reasons I chose you. Pomerania has an unsettling history of rulers and I want Prussia to be the last guardian of that country. It is very strategic to Prussia, what with the Oder River and the large coast adjoining the Baltic Sea. We, the royal family, are trying to do more to incorporate the Pomeranian people and customs into the Prussian way of life and we need young men like you to help strengthen that union. I would hope that when you return home you will speak well of the Prussian ruling family and let your neighbors know that we consider Pomerania as family.”

Prince Wilhelm hesitated, letting his words penetrate this peasant boy’s thought.

“Go back to your supper now. I will see you in three to four weeks.”

Martin and Louise turned and retreated back to the eating hall.

“I will leave you now Martin,” Louise said, pressing his hand.

“I look forward to Saturday,” Martin replied and turned in the direction of the eating hall.

*****

“What did the prince want?” Bodmer asked as Martin sat down.

Martin smiled.

“He is going to Berlin for three weeks and wants me to exercise his horse and on Saturdays I am to accompany Sophia and Louise on their weekly ride.”

“That’s great news,” Bodmer laughed.

“Why is it great news?”

“Because now I can have my Saturdays free: come, let’s go back to work.”

As they started to walk through the hall a voice interrupted their movement.

“Hello Martin, Martin Pagenkopf, one moment please.”

Martin turned to see the head seamstress waving at him to approach her.

Martin walked to the lady’s table.

“Yes ma’am,” he said, almost quietly.

“Martin, I assume the prince has told you about our Saturday ride.”

Martin was about to respond when the seamstress continued.

“We start immediately after our morning meal, 9:00 AM sharp. You will have our horses ready and be waiting outside the equestrian arena. We will bring a satchel with food for our noon meal, and enough for you of course. You will carry the satchel on your horse and follow us at a distance out of ear shot. Is that clear?”

“Uh, yes ma’am.”

“That will be all.”

Martin turned and walked with Bodmer to the barn.

When they were outside the castle, Bodmer smiled as he looked at Martin.

“Don’t worry Martin; she will soon learn that you have more of the royalty ear than she does. Now I must be going. Every other day I have errands for the family and I will be gone for an hour or two.”

“What kind of errands,” Martin asked.

“Royalty personal errands and don’t ask again.”

Tavern on the Oder

Peter entered the tavern in the densely populated area of Stettin. He and Shabtai had agreed to walk north on the Oder river and find the nearest tavern at the mouth of the river. This seemed like an easy meeting point until Peter entered the area and found several taverns bordering both sides of the Oder. He became anxious, thinking he would have to go on a hunt for Shabtai when he saw a hand held high and waving at him.

Peter raised his hand and walked to Shabtai.

“How was your meeting?” Peter asked.

“Very good, how was yours?”

“Good also, let’s have a beer.”

They found a table and sat near the window overlooking the Oder River and the busy streets on both sides.

“Two liters of beer,” Peter said to the waiter and put 16 Groschen on the table.

Peter related the story of the administrator and then came to the conclusion.

“I can buy the 175 acres of land and the farm buildings for 4 Thalers an acre and that includes the building. There are taxes owing of 45 Thalers. They want my decision tomorrow.”

Shabtai sat back, a little wide eyed.

“That is awfully expensive…….a lot of money for an acre. In America the government is selling land for about a Thaler an acre.”

“That is what we discussed and the reason I need to make a quick decision. With all the returning soldiers from the war, there is a lot of booty money and there is a lot of pressure on the price of land. In other times the land could be bought for one or two Thalers, but not now. Tell me, what did you learn on Judenstrasse?”

Shabtai smiled and told of his adventure of going into Judenstrasse and meeting the old Jew, Mr. Diamante.

“Only his name wasn’t Diamante, it was Abraham Herschel and he was most kind and I might add, very honest. I tested him, telling him that a diamond of that size would fetch 600 to 800 Thalers at a jewelry shop. He laughed at me and exposed my test and then told me that the diamond was worth 1800 Thalers and he would pay me 1400.”

Peter sat back and took a long sip of beer.

“I am astounded.”

“There is more to the story. I told him about you and Napoleon’s carriage and the gift from the prince and he said that he had a potential buyer that might pay more because of the source of the diamond. Certainly Napoleon would not travel with anything less that the highest quality. He agreed to pay me the 1400 and we would split anything above the 1800 that he could get.”

Peter reached over and extended his hand and the two men shook.

“I believe I just bought a farm and you have a leasehold that will convert to ownership when the law permits. Plus, you will earn a ten percent fee for your brokering of the diamond.”

King travels to Berlin with his sons

The royal coach with the king and his two sons, Wilhelm and Frederick, traveled the main road from Koenigsberg to Berlin. The king was happy to have this time to be with his sons. The royal coach was large, ornate and very comfortable for the royalty. This was their traveling coach, unlike their parade or town coach that was gilded with gold and more delicate in features. The king was on a tirade about the Congress of Vienna peace treaty that had been agreed upon and the changes in territory possessions.

“It was my army and my soldiers that won that battle. What did Austria contribute? Russia contributed nothing, the British very little, Hanover and Netherlands a token of strength. I had my entire army.”

“Father,” Crown Prince Frederick spoke.

“The Hanoverians and Dutch contributed a little more than a token. And Wellington’s force did take the bulk of the fighting until you arrived.”

“Yes, yes,” the king said impatiently. “Parts of the treaty are fair. I understand the Dutch-Belgium union for the Dutch, they certainly contributed a great deal.”

“We only had a hundred days of peace between Napoleon’s first departure and his return. You might say this treaty was a territory carving to satisfy the appetites from Napoleon’s first conquest. Put things back where they belonged.”

“Transferring Norway from Denmark to Sweden? I don’t agree to that provision. Everyone then agreed to give Austria the rule over northern Italy, the Lombardo-Venetian Kingdom.”

“Father,” Prince Wilhelm spoke. Returning the Italian provinces to Austria was only right.”

The king was silent for a moment.

“My sons, what you have failed to see in all this are the maneuverings of that Austrian foreign minister, Count Metternich. When we arrive home and redraw our maps, you will see a very plain picture of what he has succeeded in doing with Europe. After Napoleon broke up the Holy Roman Empire, giving Kingdoms to Bavaria and Wuerttemburg, Austria was in a weakened position in Europe. Metternich, at the Congress of Vienna, made sure that no one country would dominate. He gave Belgium to the Netherlands, shoring up their country to make it more difficult for the French or other outsiders to invade and conquer. He then made sure Poland was split in two, giving a portion to Russia and a portion to us. And look at Saxony. We should have had it all but instead we only got half. Then for further compensation we received the territory along the Rhine, but not as a contiguous land between Prussia and the Rhine. No, there had to be that 40 mile wide strip to divide our holdings. And even though Russia, in my opinion, was given too much of Poland, they certainly deserved to recover territory.”

“We did well, father,” Prince Frederick added.

“Did we get all of Saxony?” The king barked.

“We got almost half of Saxony, plus a part of Pomerania from Sweden and the Duchy of Posen that the Russians wanted to complete their possession of Poland. The important acquisition isn’t Saxony but the area around the Rhine River from Hanover to the Netherlands. We not only control the Rhine and the tariffs, but we can now ship goods easily to England and Scandinavia. Look at the rich resources we have gained in coal, grain and iron. You can be sure England will be a great trading partner. Saxony is rich, but we now have the lion’s share of the northern continent and the Hohenzollern realm is larger now than before the war.”

The king respected the crown prince’s opinions on commerce and trade and his logic and foresight on the future of Europe had impressed the king and his Chief Minister, Count Lottum.

“You are right, Frederick. In that perspective, Saxony is not such a prize after all. It’s a symbolic prize, one our family has been after for more than a century.”

“There is also the tsar to consider,” Frederick continued. I am sure he was the voice that kept us from getting all of Saxony at the Congress; but the Congress was shrewd enough to give us part of Poland so Russia could not totally dominate the Duchy. The Congress seemed to have concentrated on Saxony and Poland, the major issues in their eyes and the major compromises for Prussia and Russia. Congress had to give us something in return for our major contribution to the defeat of Napoleon so they threw in the Rhineland. We are most fortunate indeed.”

“If you believe we will prosper more with the Rhineland than with Saxony, then my son, I hope your judgment proves right. Maybe all the time you spent with Emmanuel Kant before he died in Koenigsberg will be rewarded with your wisdom.”

Prince Frederick spoke.

“Father, there are larger issues here.”

“Larger issues?”

“You have forgotten the German confederation of states.”

“We lost another battle to Austria,” the king said somberly.

“Austria has always been either jealous or cautious of the common cultures between Prussia and the German states. Metternich and the Habsburgs fear a strong central German government which would give Prussia a central forum to exert our financial, technical and military influence. You know we would use it to our advantage.”

“By keeping the German states loosely aligned,” Prince Frederick added, “Austria is in a better position to influence each State and thus the whole of Germany. A strong central government in Germany would provide Prussia with the means to negotiate or act as eminence grise in German affairs.”

The king smiled.

“What are you smiling at?” Prince Wilhelm asked.

“There are other ways to influence the German states. Of course, the security card must be taken from the deck because Germany is unlikely to require our army to protect their states. They will concede very little for our military alliance. So what does that leave us? Prince Frederick?”

“Commerce father, commerce and transportation: trade between the German states and the rest of Europe and tariff control. We are bordered by Russia, Poland, Germany and Holland and we have the potential to be the center of commerce. In the future the iron rails will determine who has power. The wooden rails used in the mines to transport coal will be replaced by iron rails and steam engines. Eventually all types of goods will be transported, not just coal. People and even entire armies will be conveyed by rail. The British are already embracing this new technology and look how we were honored by George Stephenson who named his first steam locomotive after Field Marshal Blucher. We may want to consider an investment in this technology.”

“Transportation means more active trade, rapid cultural exchange, more interaction among populations and of course, competition between the German Princes,” the king smiled.

“We would do well to invest in building our own rails and locomotives. And also being there when the German states realize they don’t have the capital or the central government credit to borrow the amounts that will be needed for this type of undertaking.

“When we have linked Koenigsberg with Berlin and the Netherlands by rail, the German states will need to form a central government so they can get the capital to build. And of course, we will be there to support them and even provide some of that capital.”

The king looked at the crown prince.

“And who do you think is our biggest obstacle, or should I say enemy in all this?”

The crown prince thought for a moment.

“The Austrian foreign minister, Prince Metternich?”

“That is correct my son, the Austrian foreign minister, Prince Metternich. He was born in Koblenz and his father was an ambassador in Vienna. He was a student at the University of Strasbourg in Alsace when the French Revolution began so he had to leave there and after a few years of moving around from one position or the other, he landed in Vienna where he married the granddaughter of a high official. Through his charm and wit, he eventually secured a position as ambassador to the Electorate of Saxony. He so impressed the Austrian Habsburgs they made him ambassador to Prussia and he came to Berlin.”

“So you have known him a long time?” Prince Wilhelm asked.

“Yes, a very long time.

“The French envoy in Berlin was very impressed with Metternich’s knowledge of the powerful families and rulers in Europe and Napoleon requested of the Habsburgs that he become the Austrian ambassador to France. This close association lasted until the French invaded Austria and at that time Metternich was arrested. He was eventually released and the Habsburgs appointed him to the position of Foreign Minister of Austria. The lesson here is to acknowledge Metternich’s power over people and his diplomatic skills. He alone persuaded all the leaders at the Congress on the new order and boundaries for Europe. He is the reason why Saxony and Poland are split. Now that there is no longer a Holy Roman Empire, Austria is left as a second rate power, behind Prussia, Russia and France. Be forewarned, Metternich is shrewd and cunning and he has many diplomatic skills to accomplish his objectives.”

Educating the stable boy

Bodmer and Martin were in the tack room sitting at a table with bottles of wine.

“The prince told me I have much to learn from you.”

“The prince is uneducated,” Bodmer answered with a slight drunken slur.

“But he is educated enough to know that you are smarter than me.”

“Oh, yes, I know a lot about the castle, the rumors and royalty. But I know nothing about what goes on in the realm.”

Martin filled their glasses with wine.

“All I know is that I will be here for six months, I am your servant, and every Saturday I will be the lackey of the seamstress and my sister. I should be home in Pomerania finding a wife: except I don’t know anything about finding a wife.”

Bodmer laughed.

“Martin, I can’t believe you were in Paris and didn’t learn anything. Paris is the romantic center of Europe and if you know Paris, you know the basics of romance.”

Martin bowed his head.

“I guess I don’t know anything about romance.”

Bodmer reached for the bottle of wine and filled their glasses.

“Romance has been the subject and the consequences of all historical events. The Hohenzollern family has built their wealth and empire on romance. The British and Netherland empires were built on romance.”

Martin lifted his glass and emptied it.

“So, Mr. Bodmer, my stable master, what can you tell me about romance?”

“Romance, dear Martin is all about appearance, substance and dreams.”

“I don’t understand what you are saying.”

Bodmer emptied his glass and lifted the bottle of wine.

“Appearance, Martin, is the pride that a person shows in their person: how they dress and hold themselves in public. Substance is their knowledge and wisdom and knowing the small ways of the world. Dreams are what define a young person. Who do they want to be, what are their aspirations, and what are they willing to sacrifice for these goals. What are your dreams Martin?”

Martin emptied his glass.

“I am a simple farmer so what could possibly be my dreams: healthy livestock, a large crop, a beautiful wife and lots of children.”

“Well, let’s start with number one, your appearance.”

“My appearance?”

“Yes Martin: you dress, groom and smell like a stable boy.”

“But, my uniform as a vassal has always been clean.”

“Yes, but as a stable boy you have no uniform and your dress is very poor. Take your wages and purchase a wardrobe suitable to accompany the ladies on their Saturday ride.”

“And what about substance, how do I learn that?”

Bodmer smiled.

“You watch, listen and talk to old men like me.”

“In that case, I have a question about the seamstress.”

“And here is your answer. Yes, she does seem to act like royalty and she is demanding. It comes from years of being the queen’s favorite. You may also notice that she has taken on a few extra duties since the queen’s death, giving her more castle power.”

“So I need to treat her like royalty.”

“One more thing: when you take the Saturday ride and the seamstress tells you and Louise to continue while she goes for a lone gallop off the trail, don’t question her.”

Chapter 3 - Charlottenburg Palace – Berlin

The Royal coachmen from Charlottenburg Palace met the king on the eastern edge of Berlin and the royal party transferred to the royal day coach for the ride through Berlin and to Charlottenburg Palace on the western edge of the city. The ride to the palace was brief: the palace lay just to the west of the city. The royal coach was large and ornate and similar to all the Hohenzollern royal coaches. The small Hohenzollern coat of arms was displayed on each side of the coach: an animated black eagle with wings outstretched and a very angry look. Two footmen rode on the back of the carriage and wore bright uniforms and a third footman rode up front with the driver. A small cavalry squad of twelve men rode with the procession, six in front and six in back. As they rode through Berlin the carriage was noticed and the locals simply glanced and continued their activities. The Berlin visitors would stop and stare, some seeing a king for the first time. The royal procession entered the cour d'honneur of the palace through the main gate: a gate with two facing brick pillars adorned on top with naked gladiators facing each other. Directly ahead was the life-sized statue of Frederick Wilhelm I, Elector of Brandenburg, sitting astride his horse.

“Footman,” the king yelled as he stepped down from the carriage. “I want a hot bath and my riding clothes and my sons will be joining me.”

Wilhelm yelled at the footman.

“We will have separate baths, of course.”

Prince Frederick laughed.

*****

The short ride to the forest west of the palace felt good to the royalty after the hours of sitting in the coach.

“How long will the tsar be in Charlottenburg,” Prince Wilhelm asked.

“Three days and he will leave on the morning of the fourth.”

“Exactly three days?”

“Exactly three days. The first day he will rest and dine. The second day we will discuss the marriage and the third day we will go riding and shoot some game.”

“What if the marriage negotiations take longer?”

“They will only take longer if the tsar asks for a dowry, and then it could be quite interesting. This union forms a great alliance between Russia and Prussia and the tsar knows it. Charlotte could very well become the Empress of Russia if Nicholas becomes the tsar.”

“Do you think he will ask for land or jewels?” Wilhelm asked.

“Land for certain and it has been on my mind for some time. This is a great alliance for our family and dowries are customary.”

“Father,” Prince Frederick interrupted.

“It would seem to me that the main thing of value we hold is the Duchy of Warsaw partition that wasn’t awarded to Russia at the Congress of Vienna. They have all of Poland except for Danzig and the Grand Duchy of Posen that we hold. The tsar is sure to ask for one of them.”

“I fear he will,” the king said softly. “I fear he will and then we certainly have a problem.”

Prince Frederick said loudly to change the mood.

“Most of our time will be spent discussing politics and the new order of Europe.”

“May I be excused from the politics?” Prince Wilhelm asked his father.

“No you may not. You may not be king one day, but you will be our ambassador at large. This century is the dawn of many changes in politics, cultures, religions and pedestrian freedoms. I saw changes in Paris that were very disturbing. The people were not a single culture but a fighting rabble of liberals, ultra-liberals, conservatives and royalists. My scouts in Germany tell me there are Jacobins and other groups, quite hidden mind you, but existing and growing. Waterloo was the end of one era and the beginning of a new one and it was the beginning of great changes in this century. We will speak more about this at the council tomorrow.”

Wilhelm looked out over the forest as if bored by his father’s lecture. He didn’t like being treated as the younger brother.

Chapter 4 - Saturday Morning

Martin was standing outside the horse arena with three horses. He was early and wanted to insure the seamstress would have no cause to complain. He had taken Bodmer’s advice and purchased new clothes with his wages and after a morning bath, was looking smart and not smelling like horses.

Bodmer walked out of the barn and smiled at Martin.

“You are looking very fine young Martin.”

Martin looked down at his new boots.

“I see you are ready for your Saturday duty.”

“I think I’m ready. Do I help the seamstress into her saddle?”

“No Martin, they are experienced. But make sure you take the food basket from the seamstress as soon as you meet.”

“Anything else?”

“Yes, when they take a break and hand you your food, return to your horse a good distance away.”

“What do I do when the seamstress goes for her lone gallop?”

“Aha,” Bodmer laughed. “Your sister Louise will ask you to ride with her and then she will bend your ear with all types of castle gossip and ask you a hundred questions about life and romance.”

Martin was about to ask another question when Sophia and Louise appeared.

Martin walked to Louise, took the lunch basket and returned to the horses. He handed the reins to the ladies and mounted his horse as he glanced back at Louise.

“My God, I do have a beautiful sister,” he whispered to himself.

Martin became bored after the first hour of following the ladies in a slow walk. He had alternated riding and walking his horse just to change his own pace and exercise his legs. He couldn’t hear the seamstress and Louise talking but occasionally heard laughter. Martin had no companion so he talked to his horse.

“Well, what do you think of my new clothes? Pretty smart I would say. I wonder if the ladies noticed. What would that warrior Peter Pagenkopf say if he saw me now? You remember Peter don’t you? He’s my father and he is back in Kardemin working on the farm and believe me there is a lot of work to do: fixing the roof, repairing the sties, weaving the hemp into rope, finding feed for what livestock we may have left.”

Martin looked up to see the seamstress turn her horse and gallop off down a small wooded path. Martin mounted his horse in anticipation of Louise calling for him to join her.

“Martin, come up here and ride with me,” he saw her turn and shout.

Martin gave his horse a light spur to speed it up and soon joined Louise.

“Where is Sophia going?” Martin asked.

“Oh, she likes to gallop her horse on her own. She says it gives her a sense of freedom.”

Louise looked at Martin.

“I like your new clothes, they don’t smell like horses.”

“I still have the old ones for working in the stables.”

“So tell me Martin, did you see battle in La Belle Alliance?”

“Yes, Louise, I saw battle. As you know I was with Prince Wilhelm.”

“And did he see battle?”

“Of course, he always led his men into battle. He is quite brave you know.”

“So I have heard. Did you spend much time in Paris?”

“We were housed in a palace west of Paris with the king and Prince Wilhelm and a few generals. It was actually quite boring.”

“Paris was boring?”

“We didn’t see much of Paris. Our father did because the prince sent him into Paris to make purchases.”

“Didn’t the prince enjoy the night life of Paris? You know, visit the ladies and party?”

“I don’t believe so. He would go into the city with his father and a small part of the company. I would accompany him of course.”

Martin laughed. “We always went during the day.”

“Let’s stop here. Put the blanket by the lake shore and we can rest while we wait for Sophia.”

Martin dismounted and took the blanket and food basket from his horse.

Louise took the blanket and spread it on the cold ground.

“Come here and sit with me.”

“Louise, it has been such a long time since you were in Kardemin. I am so happy to be here with you.”

“Do you plan to remain at the castle for long?”

“The prince said I could return to Kardemin next spring.”

“Do you have a girlfriend in Kardemin?”

Martin smiled.

“No, it is still just father and me on the farm?”

Louise lowered her head. ”I still think of mother and her death five years ago.”

“I too,” Martin added.

“Prince Wilhelm’s mother passed away five years ago also. It was a very sad time because the people really loved her.”

“Yes, I know.”

“Have you ever had a girlfriend?” Louise asked, wanting to change the subject.

“No dear sister,” Martin laughed. “Have you ever had a boyfriend?”

Louise looked out at the lake.

“I have had friends, yes.”

“But no boy friend?”

“Maybe,” she said coyly.

“You are,” Martin said and stopped, not knowing the next word to use.

“I am what Martin?”

“I was going to say that you are very beautiful and you should have many suitors.”

Louise laughed.

“Why Martin, thank you. And you are a very handsome man and you must be in high demand among the young girls of Kardemin.”

“I have been away for a while.”

“Oh, but when you return I am sure the war hero will receive a warm welcome.”

“And what about you Louise? Do you think you will ever return to Kardemin to live?”

“I don’t think so brother. This is a very different life and I should think that my future is here at the Castle. Someday I will meet and marry; hopefully a man of good breeding and of course, with some income.”

“We miss you on the farm. It needs a woman.”

Louise laughed.

“Then you should marry as soon as you return and start your family.”

Martin jerked his head at the sound of a galloping horse.

“That must be Sophia.”

Martin stood and walked to where the horses were grazing, just in time to see the seamstress appearing from the forest. He walked over and took the reins from the seamstress and led her horse to the other horses.

Louise began unpacking the lunch and took a cloth of food to Martin.

“Here Martin,” she said handing him the cloth. “I look forward to next Saturday.”

She smiled and winked and returned to the blanket.

Chapter 5 - Berlin

“Well, my soon to be in-laws,” the tsar said smiling.

“You are now free to trade with the British again, without the need to hire smugglers.”

The king, his two sons and the tsar were in Charlottenburg Palace enjoying dinner by a large fireplace: a dinner of hot bread, beef, potatoes, beans and wine.

Prince Frederick returned the smile.

“Yes, that will definitely benefit our economy and some day it will make us as prosperous as Russia, who didn’t have to smuggle anything.”

The tsar tipped his glass.

“The best decision I made for my country was telling Napoleon we wouldn’t have anything to do with his so-called Continental government. All those years that he tried to ruin England with a trade embargo, we flourished while the rest of Europe had to resort to smuggling and missing out on a very prosperous period. We prospered very well, even considering the cost of the war when Napoleon attacked our land. Still, I would do the same again.”

“Indeed, you did quite well,” the king said. “You must have made millions supplying Britain and Spain during Napoleon’s war with Spain. Prussia could have prospered in that trade.”

“I shouldn’t worry about prosperity if I were a Prussian. Especially with your newly acquired territory along the Rhine. I understand the region is full of coal and iron and when you take note of the inventions in machinery now happening, one can only imagine the demand for your newly acquired assets. Plus, you have a very long canal called the Rhine river with which to transport your goods to England, Germany, France and beyond. I am sure the Swedes and Norwegians will be big customers of yours also. I would like to say that Prussia did very well at the Congress.”

“Prussia would have done better if you and Austria had joined us in establishing a federal government for the German States.”

The tsar laughed.

“My dear Frederick, I want you to prosper but I don’t want you to become more powerful than mother Russia. You know very well the 30 odd German states will act independently and divide their loyalties between Prussia and Austria. Everyone knows that a central federal government for the German states would allow Prussia to dominate and eventually incorporate the German states into the Prussian empire. No Frederick, we couldn’t allow it, but I am sure you will find other ways to influence the Germans and blend your cultures.”

King Frederick laughed with the tsar.

“The princes, dukes and kings who rule these German states will soon realize the consequences of the growing German nationalism; the population will erode the power of the states and demand a federal union. This is no longer the 18^th century with the power of the Holy Roman Empire determining the destiny of Germany. This is the 19^th century. We have industrialization and new mechanization; wagon ways will soon be replaced by new iron rails to transport our goods. Free trade will determine alliances in this century, just as military treaties ruled the 18^th century alliances. Prussia is central to the industrialization and trade for the German States. . And mind you, we will all benefit from Prussian prosperity. The iron rails will carry goods and people throughout Europe and allow trade like never before: just look at the advantages in being able to rapidly ship grain to anywhere on the continent. Russia will benefit greatly from a rail system that stretches from St. Petersburg to the Rhine.”

The tsar sipped his French Cognac.

“Yes, yes, dear cousin. All of Europe is aware of your opportunities in this century and we don’t need a seer to paint us a picture. We just want to slow you down a little and allow the rest of us to develop at the same speed. Austria is growing weaker with the passing of each decade. The French spend their idle hours drinking coffee and discussing what their neighbors are doing. The big powers in Europe will be the Dutch, the Prussians and the Germans and some fear that a strongly united Germany and Prussia would provide too much military and economic power under one rule.”

“Alexander, Alexander,” King Frederick almost shouted.

“England is the most advanced country in the world and you have been trading with her openly for the past decade while the rest of us have had to smuggle past the rules of Napoleon. You know all the merchants and factories. You have a money and payment system established. It will take years for Prussia, Germany and the Dutch to equal the level of economic sophistication that you and Scandinavia have achieved.”

Tsar Alexander laughed.

“I am not a fool Frederick. England needs your industry, your grain, your coal and your iron and with your acquisition of the Rhine, they will find ways for payment and trade.”

King Frederick did not smile as he sipped his Cognac. The tsar was well educated on the economy of Europe and the various advantages and opportunities in this new century.

“Did you enjoy your time in Vienna during the Congress?” The king asked, wanting to change the subject.

“Immensely,” the tsar answered.

“They have great culture there and Beethoven was most generous with his time. I heard his new third symphony, Eroica, written to honor Bonaparte as the great liberator of the French people. Rather ironic don’t you think? Of course, he disclaimed the honor after Napoleon was named Emperor but by then Eroica was already famous.”

“I hear he has a new opera,” Crown Prince Frederick said, feeling comfortable now that the political sparring was complete and the subject turned to culture.

“Oh yes, Fidelio,” the tsar acknowledged: “his only opera and not to my taste.”

“Beethoven should stick to music and avoid politics,” Prince Wilhelm added.

King Frederick looked up.

“A woman dressed as a prison guard to free political prisoners may be pedestrian taste but it certainly doesn’t entertain my senses. Ludwig is simply catering to the common notion of constitutional rule and the new nationalist spirit brought on by the American and the French revolutions.”

“But father,” the crown prince interrupted.

“This concept of constitutionality and individual freedom is certainly not new and when popular artists like Beethoven, Goethe and Schiller bring it to music, poetry and the stage, then rulers need to adapt and find new means to satisfy the common mans thirst for what he believes to be his divine right.”

“Are you saying that monarchies need to submit to the unruly mobs that provide the fuel for these popular movements?” Prince Wilhelm replied.

“Not at all brother,” Prince Frederick said with slight condescension.

“As Schiller and Goethe so well allude to, the mob is not ready to rule itself. Look at France. They had their revolution and their first act was to replace a king with a despotic Emperor who had to deal with zealots from the Jacobins, monarchists, and three factions of liberals. What I am saying is that ruling in this century will be different than ruling in the last century. The number of newspapers in major cities will flourish, with smaller tabloids representing the smaller factions and political philosophies. We can’t expect to rule over these independent editors, so we must learn how to influence them and make certain the factions continue to battle among themselves and never unite against the monarchy.”

“The crown prince makes an excellent point,” the tsar said.

“Of course, we don’t have that problem in Russia. We control everything and we have our informants to keep us educated on the developments with the population. Catherine made some attempts to reform but she only got so far as the nobility, leaving no rights for the serfs. She was clever to sub-divide Russia into provinces with a nobleman responsible for each province. She was very generous with the nobility and they in turn were very loyal to her needs, military or otherwise. Still, we need to rule with caution.”

King Frederick was getting tired after the long day with the tsar.

“Let’s speak of the wedding. What are your thoughts Alex?”

The tsar pulled a piece of paper from his coat pocket and handed it to the king. The writing was in German.

“Nicholas and Charlotte have been corresponding and this is their wish.”

The king took the paper and read aloud.

“Item one:”

“Grand Duke Nicholas Pavlovich of Russia has committed his love and devotion to Charlotte of Prussia and her with him and both parties herewith affirm their intention for a lasting union of marriage.”

“Item two:”

“Charlotte of Prussia shall be known as Alexandra Feodorovna to the Russian people and in the event Nicholas becomes Tsar of Russia, Charlotte of Prussia shall be Empress Alexandra Feodorovna.”

“Item three:”

“The wedding shall take place in the Chapel of the Winter Palace in St. Petersburg on July 13, 1817, Charlotte’s 19^th birthday. The Royal families of the bride and groom shall be present as well as all invited guests.”

“Item four:”

“Charlotte of Prussia has agreed to convert to Russian Orthodoxy.”

The king turned the paper over to see a blank side.

“That is all?”

The tsar laughed.

“Yes, that is all. Did you think I was going to ask you for a dowry: perhaps some of your eastern territory?”

The king and his sons all laughed, relieved that the tsar hadn’t asked for parts of East Prussia, Pomerania or the Duchy of Posen.

The tsar continued.

“I will expect you to provide Charlotte with the funds and jewelry so she may carry on her princess status and her new status as Grand Duchess of Russia.”

Chapter 6 – The Last Saturday Ride

Martin stood by the stables with the three horses, happy to be without his great coat now that winter had passed and the bright sun of spring warmed the air. The winter had been unusually cold and on many Saturday’s the seamstress had cancelled the ride and walked through the town by herself, leaving Louise alone so she could meet with Martin and they could have their own stroll through the town. This Saturday was special since the weather was so agreeable and besides, it would be his last Saturday in Koenigsberg.

“Hello Martin,” Louise half-yelled as she approached him with the basket of food.

“Hello Louise,” Martin answered, looking around for Sophia.

“Where is your Sophia?”

“She is feeling terribly ill and asked that you escort me today.”

“Let me return her horse to the stable and I shall be right back.”

Louise mounted her horse and rode into the arena. During the harsh winter months she would spend many days in the arena practicing the dressage skills of both horse and rider. It also gave her time to spend with Bodmer whom she looked upon as a wise uncle. Bodmer was always kind and listened patiently when Louise needed to complain about Sophia or the difficult lessons she had to learn from the elderly teacher who taught all the servant’s children. She especially liked to complain about the amount of needle work Sophia assigned her and the demanding schedules of the castle.

Louise rode to the door of the tack room.

“Mr. Bodmer,” she shouted.

Bodmer stepped out from his room onto the second floor walkway.

“Yes Louise,” how may I assist you today?”

Bodmer opened the door and walked onto the hallway.

“Could you possibly meet Martin and me in town later today? There are some purchases I would like to make and we may need the wagon.”

“I’m sorry Louise: I won’t be able to assist you with that request. I have a very special project for Prince Frederick that must be finished today.”

“It’s Ok, I’m sure we can manage,” Louise answered.

Martin was on his horse and ready when Louise finished her conversation with Bodmer.

When they reached the edge of the woods, Louise spoke first.

“Are you really going back to Kardemin next week?” Louise asked with sadness in her voice.

“Yes, it is time for me to return and there is a lot of work on the farm to get the crops ready. Father can’t do it alone.”

“I’m going to miss you Martin.”

“And I you.”

The two rode in silence for the next hour until they reached the lake shore. Martin dismounted and laid the basket on the ground. He tried to spread the blanket on the grass but only succeeded when Louise grabbed a corner and helped him. They sat down and Louise laid back to look up at the blue sky.

Martin lay next to her.

“I do wish you were coming home with me.”

“There is a part of me that wants nothing more and another part that says I am grown now and must find my way.”

“Do you have any prospects for marriage?”

Louise laughed.

“I have prospects that I have my eye on but no suitors as yet.”

“I don’t understand,” Martin replied. “I have been in Koenigsberg many months now and you are by far the most beautiful girl in this realm.”

Louise laughed again.

“Castle life can be somewhat restrictive to a social life, especially if one does not care to mingle with the outside help.”

Martin laughed.

“Ah ma cheri, you are as we speak mingling with the outside help.”

“You are a rascal little brother, mon cheri, as well as outside help. Of this I make an exception, as long as your boots are clean.”

Martin laughed.

“Who is your suitor?”

Louise brushed him on his arm, almost a slap.

“Why do you think I have a suitor?”

“I was only thinking that when the prince was telling us his family background, he seemed much more attentive to you.”

“As well he should since I make most of his dress shirts.”

Martin leaned over, nose to nose with Louise.

“Don’t lie to little brother. You like him and he likes you.”

“Of course we like each other. He is very handsome and quite the gentleman. But it ends there. Rumor is that he has been ordered to find a wife, a person of royal birth and since I don’t fit that category, there is certainly no more of a relationship than that of employer to employee.”

“That is too bad; he would have been a good catch.”

Louise slapped his arm again.

Chapter 7 – Bodmer and Martin

It was Martin’s last week at the castle and Bodmer walked with Martin to his favorite house of spirits.

“I will certainly miss you, Martin. It is good to have a companion in the winter but the summers can get a little lonely.”

“Except on Saturday mornings when you have to escort Sophia.”

Bodmer laughed.

“I thought you might bring that up.”

“Here we are at my favorite beer hall.”

After they sat and ordered, Martin looked around at some of the crude paintings on the walls. Many were of battles and obviously battles between the Prussians and the French.

“It must have been difficult when Napoleon occupied Prussia,” Martin said as a question.

“You can’t imagine how bad it was,” Bodmer answered and sipped his beer.

“Napoleon defeated Austria and Russia in the battle at Austerlitz in the Balkans. The peace treaty that followed broke up the Holy Roman Empire and Napoleon instituted the Third Coalition and the Confederation of the Rhine. The confederation was nothing more than the occupation of the German states and Austria with the occupation being paid for by the Germans and Austrians. The battle and peace treaty occurred in 1805 and the following year, the Prussian king decided to form a coalition and drive the French back to France. With the Third Coalition, the French were all powerful and both the British and Prussia decided it was time to act.”

“Why did the British want to go to war with France?” Martin asked.

Bodmer smiled.

“There has always been friction between the British and the French. The French under Napoleon invaded Spain and of course the British did what they could to support the Spanish cause. Then there was the naval battle at Trafalgar that gave the British total control of the seas. Napoleon was in essence land locked. He couldn’t use the seas for his military and transport so he dismissed his grand scheme about conquering England and turned to Germany, Russia and Prussia.

King Frederick Wilhelm became concerned about the power of the French and this Coalition of the Rhine and put together his own Grand Armee consisting mainly of soldiers from Saxony and Prussia.”

“Keep in mind, the French had the military of Bavaria and Wurttemberg on their side.”

“I’ve heard that,” Martin interrupted, “but never fully understood it.”

“Well, you have to realize that Bavaria is on the border of France and the first to take the brunt of military action. When Napoleon disbanded the Habsburg Holy Roman Empire, he offered kingships to Bavaria and Wurttemberg.

“In October of 1806 Napoleon defeated Prussia in what is called the battle of Jena-Auerstedt. After this victory he kept his troops marching toward Russia and after his victory at Friedland, the three powers, Napoleon, King Frederick Wilhelm and Tsar Alexander signed a treaty. Russia gained land but Prussia lost half our territory and a lot of dignity.

“Napoleon appointed his brother Jerome as King of Westphalia and appointed family members as head of many of the German states.

“The king and his family as well as most of the population were actually depressed for several years. They spent a great deal of their time in Berlin, trying to hold together what was left of their country. The French troops were all over Berlin. The king was allowed to keep a contingent of soldiers for his and his staffs protection and escort but they were poorly paid as most of the resources had to be used for the French occupation.”

Martin took a sip of his beer.

“You know, my father was in that battle. He was a part of the Pomeranian Battalions that were formed and he even paraded in front of Queen Louise.”

“Yes, Martin, you can be proud to be a Pomeranian. They served the king well during that period.”

“Did the Bavarians also occupy Prussia?” Martin asked.

“No, the soldiers of Bavaria and Wurttemberg were too busy burning villages and plundering. King Frederick could be heard all over the castle when he heard what they were doing. Germans killing Germans he yelled and hissed. Those days were full of anger and hate and it was difficult to keep one’s sanity.

“But at the same time there was a sense of normalcy. Births, deaths, birthdays and holidays were celebrated. Tsar Alexander and his good friend Tolstoy would visit and there would be festivities. But alas, the king and queen spent most of their time in Berlin and for several years I was assigned as the stable master in Berlin since there was little to do here and the King has always favored my style of treatment for his stable.

“Berlin was a busy place. Visitors would come and go and we would frequently entertain the French Generals and dignitaries that would visit. Napoleon himself came several times and he was especially fond of Queen Louise; however, when he refused her entreaties to lessen the reparations, she became cold to his visits and feigned illness when he arrived.

“Napoleon was most kind to the queen but he was very rude to the king. He would ignore him, belittle him, and in general show disrespect. When Napoleon, Tsar Alexander and King Frederick met in Tilsit to conclude the treaty of 1807, Napoleon had two houses erected on the large bridge over the Memel River: Napoleon and the tsar occupied these and the king was housed in common housing in the village. The same treatment when it came to meals. Napoleon and the tsar would dine together while our king would sup in the village.”

“How do you know all these details about the king?” Martin asked with a smile.

Bodmer laughed.

“I have the advantage of meeting frequently with the Head Mistress of the realm and she meets with everyone.”

“Here is an example of Napoleon’s power over the king. The king appointed Hardenberg as his Prime Minister and Napoleon demanded that the appointment be withdrawn and Hardenberg banned from public duty. Can you imagine the king, a man of great dignity and power, having to listen to this short ugly Frenchman and take orders from him?”

“The queen could not bear to have the king in Tilsit alone so she and the head mistress joined him. She suffered the many nights when Napoleon required her presence for a late dinner and she obliged; however with the proviso that her head mistress would be in the company.

“On most evenings in Tilsit, the queen, king and Hardenberg would dine together. Most mornings, the king and queen would have breakfast with the tsar.”

Bodmer laughed as he motioned for another beer.

“Now mind you, I have never seen Napoleon; however I have heard of the queen’s description. She said he was short, corpulent, an ugly face and in general, an ugly man. We were all very relieved when Napoleon departed for Koenigsberg to make sure that there was no East Prussian conspiracy.”

“In the meantime, the French Generals were behaving very badly all over the realm. They took over the finest of palaces and castles and drank every bottle of wine they could find. Charlottenburg and the Radziwill palaces were not spared: worse yet, they were taking over all the forts and selling everything, including manufacturing companies. On top of that, they stole everything: paintings, glassware, porcelain, and anything of value. Luckily, our stewards made an inventory of everything that was stolen so we recovered most of it when we occupied Paris.”

Martin raised his empty glass to the barkeep.

“It was a strange time for Prussia. The people were in a very grave hardship with most of their Thalers being taken by the French: however, in the midst of all this, the people still loved their king and queen. When they traveled between Berlin, Koenigsberg and St. Petersburg, the wealthy merchants would house them, feed them lavishly and provide entertainment.”

“Did you get to go to St. Petersburg?” Martin asked.

“Only once during their first journey. St. Petersburg and the Winter Palace were splendid. Can you imagine a hall so large that it would take over 20,000 candles to lighten it? The queen was most impressed by the size of the Winter Palace. There was a full dressed ball given in the queen’s honor and over 15,000 people attended and given the size of the palace, everyone was accommodated.”

“It was a great time of sorrow when the queen died in the summer of 1810. She was only 34 years of age and had given the King nine children. If you can imagine an entire kingdom in tears and sorrow, then that would describe Prussia. Of course the king was devastated, but life went on: the French soldiers came and went as usual with some going to fight in Spain and others returning from that battle.”

Martin motioned to the barkeep for two more beers.

“I don’t understand why there wasn’t an uprising of Prussia and Russia?”

“Prussia and its military were quite reduced in power and Russia was more interested in the Balkans and fighting with the Austrians. As long as Napoleon didn’t become all powerful, they could deal with the situation. Remember, all the German states joined the Confederation of the Rhine and they were rewarded greatly by Napoleon. The one thing Napoleon did to weaken his confederation

was to close all ports to British ships and British goods. Depending on your point of view, or should I say, the goods you are making and selling, one could either love or hate this policy. If you were a German textile manufacturer, you were happy to see the British cloth banned from the continent. But if you were an iron ore producer in the Rhine, you would be very upset at having this rich supply of customers banned from your trade. Of course, there was a fair amount of secret shipments, except for the Russians. They prospered during this time because they had refused to join the Confederation.”

“I remember in the summer of 1812 the immense French army that pushed through Pomerania on their way to Russia,” Martin offered.

“Yes and the reason for their assault was to bring Russia into line with the embargo on the British goods. At every turn, the British tweaked the nose of the little Corporal and he was determined to beat them at something. The British had beaten his Navy, helped the Spanish so Napoleon couldn’t conquer there and were openly trading with Russia by way of the Baltic Sea. He couldn’t defeat Britain militarily so his only option was a trade war.

“Of course you know the rest. The Russians torched Moscow and let Napoleon sit there for almost two months. As the provisions depleted he finally decided there was nothing more he could do so he began his retreat south. Here he made a critical error. Instead of taking a different route where there would be new plunder and food for his troops, he took the same route and his men and horses began to starve in the bitter winter cold. He started with 130,000 and returned with 20,000.

“It was a horrible site as the beaten French army came through Koenigsberg. They would have plundered but they really didn’t have any strength left. They had seen their comrades slaughtered in Russia and knew that if the Russian army caught up to them they would be killed without mercy. The Russians weren’t in a Christian mood to take prisoners at this point. So they moved quickly through our city. In March of 1813, the French held a big ceremony in Berlin and turned over the city to the Mayor. They left and never came back. Shortly after that the Cossacks arrived and let me tell you, there was much rejoicing and celebration.”

“However, Napoleon managed to return to Paris and build another army to meet the Prussians and Russians in Leipzig in October of 1813,” Martin added.

“It was during this period that Maximilian of Bavaria saw his opportunity to right a wrong and solidify his new monarchial position.”

“The Bavarians?” Martin asked. “I haven’t heard this story before.”

“The allies asked the Bavarians to join them against Napoleon and Maximilian saw this as his chance to get official recognition of his new status as king so he signed a treaty with Austria whereby Austria would recognize her monarchy and independence.

“The final battle with the French before taking Paris was the Battle of La-Fere-Champenoise, March 25, 1814.

“The following month I was in the stables in Berlin when one of the attendants to the Head Mistress came to me with the news that Napoleon had abdicated and Louis had been restored to the throne. The rejoicing of the Berliners upon hearing this news eclipsed the celebrations of the leaving of the French troops. The king remained in Paris until August and when he did return, there was more rejoicing and great fanfare. Both Prussian and Russian soldiers lined the path of the king entering Berlin and the cannon shots and shouting seemed to last forever. But that was only the beginning.”

Martin laughed.

“Were you sober during any of this?”

Bodmer joined his laugh.

“Yes, quite sober and quite busy. In fact, the entire staff was quite busy as well as the hundreds of townspeople who were hired for the next celebration. The king decided to fete all his soldiers and the Russian soldiers.”

Martin’s eyes widened.

“Oh yes, quite a chore. Tables were gathered from everywhere and they started lining the Lust Garten here at the palace and then continued along the Linden, all the way to the Brandenburg Gate. The king was in an exceptional mood and he spent the entire celebration walking to each table to talk to the soldiers and pay his compliments. The soldiers were of course quite happy because they were all on full pay and had received bonuses from the French treasury. I would like to say that this made up for all the years of hardship and the passing of the queen, but it really didn’t. Even the king would grow momentarily melancholy when he was reminded of the queen.”

“When did you return to Koenigsberg?” Martin asked.

“I waited until early fall. By then things had settled down in Berlin and the Berliner stable master no longer required my assistance. I was happy to return home to the castle and of course, my favorite beer hall.”

“Speaking of home, I’m sure you will be happy to return home to your wife,” Bodmer said with a wink.

“I am of course anxious to return home. I miss my family.”

Chapter 8 – 1822: Koenigsberg, Prussia

Young Prince Wilhelm had returned from Waterloo in 1815 after the defeat of Napoleon and was enjoying the life of royalty. Since he was second in line to the Hohenzollern throne, he enjoyed the castle life and the leisure of working with his horses, drinking and meeting with all the possible princesses in the world: one of whom would someday be his wife. The year was 1822, seven years after the battle of Waterloo. He and his brother, Crown Prince Frederick Wilhelm and heir to the throne, enjoyed the life of royalty even though each had different responsibilities when it came to state matters.

Wilhelm and Frederick were riding in the sparse woods near the castle. They enjoyed their rides in the morning as their time to plan for the future and discuss the latest intrigues in the castle and on the continent. Wilhelm was now a general in the military and loved to talk about military affairs in Prussia and other countries. Frederick on the other hand spent most of his time with tutors and the king, working on the mundane affairs of running a large kingdom.

The roles they played suited their personalities. Prince Wilhelm prided himself in the rugged masculine role of a military professional while Prince Frederick was more of a romanticist, with a keen interest in the arts, architecture and the cultures of different countries. Wilhelm was very good in his second role as a statesman and negotiator for the crown while Frederick was quiet and thoughtful on all matters.

“I haven’t had a chance to talk with you since your return from Bavaria. How is our old rival Maximilian?”

“He is aging quickly, I’m afraid and he has a large responsibility within the German states.” Wilhelm answered.

“Did you get a chance to discuss tariffs and the passage on the Rhine?”

“Yes, and he is in agreement that we need to coordinate our efforts in that area but he will leave that to his son, Ludwig, to work out with you.”

“And how is Ludwig?”

Wilhelm laughed.

“More like you every day. He knows he will be King of Bavaria soon but spends all his time with his architects: planning new buildings and restorations of old structures. You must have influenced him during your visit last year.”

“I’m not sure it was my influence as much as my future as King of Prussia. He definitely wants our loyalty and support of his regime against his parliament and against the papal influence in Bavaria.”

“I tried to reassure him,” Wilhelm said.

“I let him know that as long as his constitutional monarchy kept the parliament in check and they embraced religious freedoms, Prussia would support the monarchy. We have similar issues when dealing with parliament but Ludwig has to understand the dangers of the Jesuits and the poison they spew to the masses. He cannot allow persecution of Protestants by the Jesuit institutions and expect Prussia to support his realm.”

Frederick looked at his brother in surprise.

“I wasn’t aware you were emotionally involved in the religious issue?”

“I’m not involved and it really has nothing to do with religion. It is an issue of sovereignty. Constitutions and parliaments are dangerous. They threaten the very existence of monarchial rule and hinder the ability of rulers to act quickly and decisively. If you recall, Bavaria’s parliament wanted to control the military since they were allocating the funds. The idea of the military not reporting directly to the sovereign monarch is outright absurd!”

“Dear brother,” Frederick said smiling.

“Shouldn’t the one paying the bill have a say in how the money is spent?”

“One may perhaps have a say and even a recommendation, but not control dear brother. If you offer to pay for my meal at the inn does that mean I must eat what you order?”

“The military is for the security of both the parliament and the monarchy. If I follow your logic, which when extended can be quite dangerous, then the conclusion may be: If we take a meal at the inn and we both must partake from the same bowl, then the payer should have the last word on the fare.”

Prince Wilhelm laughed.

“Tell me dear brother. When you are king, are you going to entertain the idea of a constitution?”

Frederick smiled.

“It’s been seven years since I helped draft a constitution and it was an intellectual exercise well beyond the convergence of many disciplines. Imagine bringing together Emmanuel Kant, Protestantism and the nature of man to control his own destiny and trying to shape a set of laws, or better said, principles for laws into a single document. You have to admire the Americans. Not only is their constitution a symphony of prose it is a working model of a countries principles for ruling themselves. It is specific enough in rights and freedoms, yet general enough for interpretation.”

“While you are admiring the Americans and their constitution, make sure my military is well funded so we can rescue your royal arse from the revolting masses.

Frederick laughed.

“Speaking of royal arses,” Wilhelm laughed with Frederick, “everyone is encouraged that you are pursuing Elizabeth of Bavaria. During my visit, Elizabeth showed a keen interest in becoming part of the Hohenzollern family.”

Frederick dismounted and led his horse to a cluster of trees. His younger brother followed him and dismounted.

“I don’t know about this wedding my brother,” Frederick said cautiously.

“She is a very pretty princess and very intelligent. I’m sure she would be a big help when you have to rule Prussia,” Wilhelm said encouragingly.

“What bothers me,” Frederick said slowly and deliberately, “is her Catholic upbringing and relatives. I am accustomed to the Protestant tolerant ways and I am not sure if marrying a Bavarian princess is in the best interest of Prussia.”

“But you will be the master, so there is little to worry over. During my visit, she indicated she would be willing to convert to Protestantism, alienating most of her Austrian relations. She will do anything for this marriage.”

“We shall see,” Frederick said.

“Besides,” Wilhelm laughed, “Ludwig is not such a bad person to have as a brother-in-law. He is very fond of his beer.”

Frederick laughed.

“I think we can manage the relationship with Ludwig and also his politics. He is liberal enough to allow a certain amount of parliamentary reins on the monarchy and conservative enough to maintain his supremacy as the ruler. Was there any talk of Prussia and the German states becoming one nation?”

“Only hinted at,” Wilhelm replied.

“What was the hint?”

Wilhelm smiled before answering.

“During our day of hunting Ludwig casually remarked that when Prussia finally allows a constitution, we would be more like the German states and both experience the same relationship with the proletariat.”

“What was your reply?” Frederick asked

Wilhelm laughed.

“I told him we have been watching the proletariat in Munich, along with their free press and universities and comparing that with the Russian serf system and state police. Sometimes the Russian system seemed more pleasing.”

Frederick joined the laughing.

“If he was hinting at a single German nation, it is possible we may one day have a constitution, but you can be assured we will never be one nation as long as they refuse to accept our monarchy as the supreme ruler.”

Prince Wilhelm’s face changed from a smile to concern.

“If you continue to speak openly about the idea of a constitution for Prussia and eventually Germany, you are definitely risking your absolute power and this is not an acceptable pathway for Prussia.”

Prince Frederick never enjoyed these discussions with his younger brother. He preferred to discuss matters of state with his mental peers and found his brother’s unyielding opinions to lack the ability to explore and enjoy the heuristics of a discussion.

“It is only a concept brother, only a concept. And what about you, my brother: have you chosen one of the multitudes of princesses of the realm to court?”

Prince Frederick smiled, wanting to change the subject.

Wilhelm laughed.

“There are too many to count but I am in no hurry. Besides, I’m enjoying myself too much.”

Frederick raised an eyebrow.

“I heard a rumor about your enjoyment.”

Wilhelm jerked his head around.

“You heard a rumor?”

“Oh yes, brother, a rumor.”

“And just what did you hear? I have been very discrete.”

“Let’s just say it has to do with a certain young miss who is not royalty.”

“How far has this rumor spread? Do father and Charlotte know?”

Frederick smiled.

“No brother, no one knows except you, the girl, and now me.”

Wilhelm laughed.

“You were bluffing, weren’t you? You didn’t know anything.”

Frederick joined the laugh.

“I do now.”

Chapter 9 - 1823 Bavaria and Prussia Unite

Prince Wilhelm and Crown Prince Frederick stood at the front entrance to Charlottenburg Palace awaiting the arrival of Maximilian, King of Bavaria, his son, Crown Prince Ludwig I, and the bride to be, Elisabeth. The entourage of 30 coaches with family members and luggage was expected to arrive just before noon.

“Strange isn’t it brother, how in one decade we can be at war and in the next our families are marrying,” Wilhelm said with an air of superiority.

Frederick looked at his brother.

“You do recall father forbidding you to discuss Napoleon and Waterloo and any subject that would lead to a discussion of Bavaria’s alliance with Napoleon.”

“Oh yes, Fritz, I shall be on my good behavior. I won’t mention how Napoleon purchased Maximilian’s loyalty with a mere change in Bavaria’s status from an Electorate to a Kingdom. And forbid that I should mention how the Bavarians were represented by a lone General, Jakob von Washington, while the rest of their army sat in reserve in Saarbrueken.”

Frederick turned and smiled at Wilhelm.

“Little brother, are you going to embarrass the family with your knack for saying what everyone else is thinking?”

“Dear crown prince, I wouldn’t say anything that would offend your soon to be in-laws. I will stick to politics and religion and leave out the military.”

“Politics and religion are the two subjects most forbidden. This union has enough difficulty with the Catholic Bavarians and us Protestant Prussians. We don’t need you performing your mental antics with our guests.”

“So we should stick to hunting, art, culture, music and the Confederation of German States,” Wilhelm said with a laugh.

“Just remember little brother, I will be king one day and deciding your military budget.”

The conversation was interrupted by the king who joined the princes by the front portico. He was accompanied by their sister, Charlotte, who had traveled from St. Petersburg with her husband Nicholas for the wedding.

“They will be here within the minute,” he said, looking over his two sons approvingly.

“Remember my instructions,” the king said as the cavalry appeared on the road leading to the Palace.

“Dear Charlotte,” Wilhelm said looking at his older sister.

“Is it good to be back among the turmoil and confusion of Berlin?”

Charlotte laughed.

“Life is so peaceful at the Winter Palace and I do hope Nicholas can remain outside of the politics and government.”

“Is it so bad?” Wilhelm asked with a serious tone.

“Russia is far different than Prussia when it concerns nobility, the press and the serfs. The tsar rules with an iron fist and meets out harsh punishment to those who oppose or even just speak out against the monarchy. It is certainly a different way of life.”

“I do see some advantages to that method of government,” Wilhelm said as he looked at his brother.

The king interrupted.

“If Nicholas ever is in a position to take the Russian crown, that puts a burden on you and the tutors to prepare my Grandson Alexander for the role of tsar.”

Charlotte laughed.

“Father, let me first tutor Nicholas and then worry about Alexander.”

“Send Alexander to Koenigsberg,” Wilhelm smiled. “I can tutor him in the art of war and Frederick can teach him constitutional government.”

“We will hear no talk of constitutional government, even in jest,” the king said somewhat sternly to Wilhelm.

“Father, I think I see the cavalry,” Charlotte said taking a step forward.

The leading riders of the cavalry were the standard bearers and held the large flowing flags of the Bavarian Kingdom and the House of Wittelsbach. There was at least a platoon of cavalry, riding two abreast, before the first carriage came into view. The carriage was too plain to be the royal coach.

“No politics and no religious talk.”

He looked at Wilhelm and added sternness to his voice.

“And no mention of La Belle Alliance.”

“Yes Father,” Wilhelm said with a smile.

“I am serious Wilhelm. This is an important union for our family and our Kingdom. It is important we have a close and trusting relationship.”

The long procession entered the courtyard of the Palace, circling in front of the main entrance until the royal coach came to a halt where the Hohenzollerns were standing. Crown Prince Ludwig was the first to exit the coach, followed by his father Maximilian.

King Frederick was the first to speak.

“King Maximilian and Crown Prince Ludwig, welcome to Charlottenburg. We are very honored to greet you.”

“The honor is ours,” King Max answered.

“I’m sure you will want to rest and freshen up. Let me show you to your quarters. Charlotte will escort Princess Elisabeth and her ladies to their quarters.”

Charlotte had walked to the next carriage that held the young Princess of Bavaria and her ladies in waiting.

“I would like to relax with a Brandy before going to my quarters,” Prince Ludwig said to Prince Frederick.

“Yes, of course,” Prince Frederick answered.

“Let’s go to the downstairs apartments and I can orient you with the palace since this is your first visit here.”

“I would like that. Buildings and architecture are my first love.”

Prince Wilhelm and Prince Frederick walked through the palace’s main entrance and turned to walk the long hall to the downstairs apartments.

“This apartment was converted by my grandfather, Frederick Wilhelm II, for use as his summer apartments. When I was young I had the apartments directly above these. It is now a parlor for informal relaxing.”

Frederick motioned for Ludwig to follow him and Prince Wilhelm into the apartments.

Ludwig smiled broadly.

“You Hohenzollerns are very fond of the names, Frederick and Wilhelm; just as we Wittelsbachs overuse the name Maximilian. It can be very confusing when following the family lines.”

“Even when you are in the family, Wilhelm laughed.

Frederick turned to Ludwig.

“You can call me Fritz. That is what the family calls me.”

“Thank you Fritz,” Ludwig answered sincerely.

Prince Wilhelm motioned.

“Let’s go into the parlor where there are architectural drawings of the Palace and grounds. They will give you a better perspective and orientation. Just don’t get too engrossed in architecture that you forget there is a wedding tomorrow.”

“If I were not the Crown Prince of Bavaria, I would certainly be an architect,” Ludwig said with the enthusiasm of a young child.

“Or possibly a poet: however it is a good thing I am the crown prince because my talents are far lacking in both fields.”

Both Frederick and Wilhelm laughed with the prince.

“Here we are,” Frederick said as they entered the parlor of the apartments and pointed at a framed drawing of the Palace.

“The building was originally intended as a small country estate for the wife of the Elector, Frederick III. He commissioned it in 1695 and it was intended as a gift to his wife, Charlotte. Like most projects of those days, it took on a life of its own and just kept growing over the last 150 years.”

Frederick pointed at the center of the drawing.

“After the side wings were added to house the servants and extended family, this central area was expanded to support the dome. You may have noticed that in this area we have added the free-standing staircase. It is one of the very few in Europe and very unique.”

“Yes,” Prince Ludwig commented. “I am most anxious to see it and learn how it is supported.”

Ludwig looked over to the near wall where a large painting was the center piece.

“Excuse me Fritz, but is that a painting of the Amber room?”

Frederick turned.

“Oh yes, yes it is. Are you familiar with it?”

Ludwig smiled.

“I believe it is the most famous room in all of Europe.”

The large painting was a richly oiled depiction of the Amber room that was originally built for Charlottenburg Palace by Frederick I.

“Yes it is, Prince Wilhelm answered. “It was commissioned by Frederick I, the first Prussian King in 1701.”

Prince Frederick glared again at Wilhelm and then spoke.

“The panels are made up of thousands of pieces of polished amber, inlaid perfectly into the panels. The design was by a German sculptor but the actual work was performed by a Dane who was a craftsman in amber. It literally took tons of the gems to construct the panels.”

“Our Great, Great Grandfather, King Frederick Wilhelm I, was visited by Peter the Great of Russia in 1716 at Charlottenburg and Peter was overwhelmed by the beauty of the room.”

“So,” Prince Frederick added. “After the tsar left, King Frederick had the room dismantled, panel by panel, crated up and shipped to the tsar as a gift to celebrate their new alliance against Sweden. I am afraid if you want to see the room, you will have to travel to St. Petersburg and the Catherine palace.”

“You can speak to our sister Charlotte about arranging a visit,” Wilhelm interrupted. “She spends a good deal of time at the Catherine Palace with Nicholas.”

Prince Frederick returned to the drawing of the Palace.

“Over time, the gardens were added and expanded and here you see these large outbuildings. They were added to house the horses and cavalrymen of the guards.”

“You will notice in the gardens,” Prince Wilhelm interrupted, “the influence of the gardens at Versailles.”

Prince Frederick gave Wilhelm a brief glare just as the east wing butler entered the parlor.

“Yes,” Frederick said. “What is it?”

“Sir, your father would like you to join him for lunch.”

*****

The courtyard in front of the Palace was full of carriages of the arriving guests. The coaches of the royalty would remain in the courtyard while the non-royal guests would be dropped off and their coachmen would then continue to the road in front of the palace.

Prince Ludwig was walking through the main foyer looking for Prince Wilhelm and discretely asking some of the guests if they had seen him.

He finally found him, standing near the free-standing staircase talking with a girl he didn’t recognize.

“Wilhelm, there you are,” Ludwig said and then turned to the young girl.

“Hello, I am Crown Prince Ludwig, brother of the bride.”

The young girl held out her hand to shake.

“Prince Ludwig, this is Princess Elisabeth Radziwill, our second cousin once removed. Elisa, as we call her, is the daughter of Princess Louise of Prussia who was a niece to King Frederick the Great.”

“Hello, I am very pleased to meet you.”

“If you gentlemen will excuse me, I promised Charlotte to assist her with some arrangements.”

“Certainly Elisa,” Prince Wilhelm said as he reached to kiss her hand.

After Elisa left, Prince Ludwig remarked.

“Very beautiful girl: what is her country?”

“She is from Poland.”

“Oh yes, the distinguished Radziwill family: I would assume Prince Antoni is also here at the wedding.”

“Yes, he is here.”

“If I remember, he is the duke and governor of the Prussian Duchy of Poznan that Prussia gained from the Congress of Vienna.”

“Yes, he is the one. Elisa is his daughter and we are speaking of marriage.”

Ludwig’s eyes lit up.

“Congratulations, she is a very beautiful girl.”

“Thank you, yes she is.”

“Wasn’t there a rumor,” Ludwig began cautiously, “that the Radziwill family actually purchased their dukedom from Maximilian I in the 16^th century and they really don’t have any royal blood in their line? Not like our families that began as minor royalty and were elevated to kings.”

“That rumor has been around for some time, I believe,” Wilhelm answered, looking straight into Ludwig’s eyes.

Ludwig was 13 years older than Wilhelm and much better educated in the arts and in debate. He had caught onto Wilhelm’s plays on words in reference to their kingships and Versailles gardens and was determined to make this young prince more respectful of his elders.

“I wanted to know if you would be up for a ride tomorrow. It may be a bit cold but I would like to see the surrounding countryside and a little more of Berlin. Would you be up to it?”

“Most certainly: it would be my pleasure. Will your wife, Therese, be joining us? I think I could persuade Elisa to join us?”

“I’m sure she would enjoy it. You can count on us. And after our ride, I would like to visit the rooms with your family portraits. I understand you have family paintings that go way back. Therese and I would love to see them and hear of the history.”

“We can ride in the morning and visit the halls after lunch.”

As Ludwig was about to speak, Elisa came down the stairway and motioned for Wilhelm.

“Excuse me prince, Elisa seems to need assistance.”

“I’ll see you after the wedding and tomorrow morning for certain.”

Prince Wilhelm joined Elisa and they walked up the stairs together.

“What can I help you with, Elisa?”

Elisa leaned closer to Wilhelm and whispered.

“I must talk to you about our own wedding.”

“What is it Elisa?” Wilhelm asked in a concerned voice.

“I spoke with Charlotte this morning,” Elisa said almost with a sob.

“It appears that most of the Hohenzollern royalty are against our marriage because they question my royal blood line. Charlotte has been hinting to some of them about our announcement and most of them strongly object.”

“We won’t be able to make an announcement at this gathering if there is opposition. Let me talk to my father. I am sure there is a way around this.”

Wilhelm drew her close.

“Don’t be concerned Elisa. We will find a way and we will be married.”

*****

The kings and princes were gathered in the large conference room of the palace with King Maximilian of Bavaria and Crown Prince Ludwig. The tsar had declined the invitation to meet, knowing there was much for the Prussian and Bavarian families to discuss. It was the day before the grand wedding and the heads of state had agreed to meet and discuss several critical matters affecting all of their realms. Each had their own issues to discuss and although it was to be an informal meeting, the issues of state would be wrestled with and possible agreements made between the monarchs.

Only King Frederick Wilhelm had his advisor present, Count Bernstorff, the king’s trusted advisor and Foreign Minister. Bernstorff was neither shrewd nor calculating. His saw his duty as supporting the king and helping preserve the monarchy of Prussia. Bernstorff was conservative when it came to issues of the German States and to the displeasure of the Tsar of Russia, Bernstorff supported many of the policies of Prince Metternich of Austria.

“Bernstorff, “the king began the meeting. I want you to provide us with your latest intelligence on the maneuverings of Prince Metternich of Austria. You may be candid, King Maximilian and Crown Prince Ludwig are our trusted friends and soon to be our relatives. Please begin Count. ”

“Yes Sir,” Bernstorff began hesitantly. Even though the king had asked for his honest opinion and candidness, he wasn’t sure how much to reveal to the Bavarian monarchy. One never knew when a monarchial dispute would lead to war.

“Prince Metternich continues to press for strong enforcement of the Carlsbad Decree and he, at this moment, has Herr Muench in Frankfurt pressing the arms of the delegates. He has his emissaries quietly persuading the delegates to enforce stricter censorship on the press and more oversight of the Universities.”

Bernstorff turned to King Maximilian.

“Your highness, Metternich is increasingly critical of the recent events in your country and the apparent hold the liberals have on some of your institutions. The main thrust is Bavaria, particularly Munich, and the freedoms of the liberals. I must be candid sir, in this issue we must side with Prince Metternich. As you know, we have our issues here with the press and have taken measures to censor them even before they go to print.”

Bernstorff looked at King Frederick and hesitated. He dare not tell the Bavarian King that he, Bernstorff had spies in Munich, relating the events in the press and at the universities.

He then looked at King Maximilian.

“Your Highness, we have an emissary in Frankfurt who has become somewhat of a confidant with one of Metternich’s emissaries and it appears Metternich is supporting your views that the German Confederation should remain as it is: a body for discussion of mutual interests. There are some liberals who are pushing for a stronger central government and Metternich has done well to build opposition to this path. We, meaning the Prussian government, are in agreement with this path since it will allow each state to act independently in matters of tariffs and commerce and yet also allow us as a body to better coordinate our trade with the outside world.”

This last sentence brought a raised eyebrow from Prince Ludwig since it implied there was already a commercial or political bond between the German States and Prussia.

King Frederick interrupted.

“I believe we all want for greater prosperity and these tariffs, the multitude of tolls all across the German states must have an inhibiting effect on your trade. I would like for our mutual finance ministers to begin a dialogue, or a commission if you will, to study how we can reduce some of these barriers while at the same time ensuring the tariff income for each state.”

King Maximilian quietly cleared his throat as a means of taking the floor.

“I can agree to such a commission, but with the proviso that King Wilhelm of Wuerttemburg also be represented. He is after all a fellow monarch.”

King Wilhelm visibly winced at this last statement.

Bernstorff answered quickly.

“Of course, of course: all the south German states need to be represented in any kind of tariff union. I need not remind everyone here of the power of the Rhine. The Rhine flows from the North Sea down to the border of Alsace, Württemberg and Bavaria. This transport avenue will make all your Kingdoms richer.”

“And what about Austria?” Crown Prince Ludwig asked.

“We see Austria as being more easterly directed toward Hungary and also intertwined with the Bohemian countries. We do not believe her presence would add any value to the commission or an eventual union.”

Crown Prince Ludwig smiled. He had grown to detest Prince Metternich’s deceits and power maneuverings.

Prince Frederick and Prince Wilhelm saw the smile and knew this was the lynchpin to secure Bavaria’s cooperation in the commission.

*****

The large festival room in the Palace was chosen for the site of the wedding

ceremony due to the number of guests and the restricted size of the Palace

Chapel. King Frederick sat with Maximilian I and the Bavarian royal families in the front of the hall near the ornately constructed altar where the crown prince and his bride would take their vows. A small chamber orchestra was in the front corner of the hall to provide the music for the occasion. Although the guests were being careful to find their places in the hall, the noise and echoes made for a mixture of whispers and foot pounding.

King Frederick walked to the front of the hall where Charlotte sat with her husband, Nicholas.

“Excuse me my dear,” he whispered to Charlotte. “There will be a slight delay. “

The king turned and walked to the rear of the hall, looking over the many guests who had agreed to attend.

“Aha,” he said a little too loudly as he walked over to two gentlemen.

“My favorite composer.”

Felix Mendelssohn and his father Moses stood and shook the king’s hand. Felix was only 14 years old and lived in Berlin with his family. Moses was a financier and the Mendelssohn’s were frequent guest of the Hohenzollern family.

“Congratulations Royal Highness,” Felix spoke as they shook hands.

“Thank you Felix, it is a great day for us to see the crown prince married.”

The king looked up to see Ludwig van Beethoven entering the hall. Beethoven was also good friends of the Mendelssohn family and the king motioned for Ludwig to join them.

After the greetings, the king spoke.

“I wish one of you great artists would compose a proper wedding march song, one that inspires and lifts the spirits of the assembled guests who are sitting in hard pews or chairs,” the king said smiling.

“Someday, I will do that for you, Royal Highness,” young Felix answered with a broad smile.

“He is only fourteen but you can be assured, he will write your march,” Moses said with pride.

“Thank you for coming. Now I must go find my son and see the reason for the delay. ”

Crown Prince Ludwig’s wife, Theresa, turned to Ludwig and whispered.

“I don’t know why the King of Prussia would invite a Jewish family to his son’s wedding. It would be unheard of in Bavaria.”

Ludwig whispered back.

“Moses is a very influential banker with strong ties to the Rothschild Empire. After the battle of Waterloo, Moses arranged for Rothschild to lend the Prussian government 5 million Pounds Sterling as an advance on the French reparations. That is a lot of Thalers. The Prussian rulers have always been neutral on important issues, not knowing which side of the fence to stand and their politics with the Jews is no different. Ask a Hohenzollern a question on politics and you will get three answers.”

“Ludwig,” Theresa snickered, pulling away from him.

“Seriously,” Ludwig said as he pulled Theresa closer so he could whisper again in her ear.

“Does anyone know the Hohenzollern stand on religion? What to do about Calvinists, Lutherans or Catholics in their realm, or Jews? Here they are persecuting the Jews in their newly acquired Rhine territory while allowing more freedoms in Brandenburg: and what about the confederation of German States? Do they want the German states in their Kingdom or not. They say they don’t, but in every discussion regarding alliances and the Austrians, they equivocate. They want a Federal German government but deny they want to incorporate us. They shake their heads no and smile yes.”

Therese whispered back.

“When you are King of Bavaria, you too can equivocate over matters of State.”

Ludwig smiled.

Chapter 10 – 1823: Pagenkopf Wedding

The large farmhouse on the outskirts of Kardemin, Pomerania was occupied by two very nervous men: Peter Pagenkopf and his son Martin. The summer of 1823 had been a very busy summer as both men worked the crops in the field and on their day of rest, worked to add additional rooms to the farm house. It was the day before Martin would marry the village girl, Henriette Louise Wetzel, and bring her to the farm where she would live with Martin and begin a family. The additional room would be the bedroom of the newlyweds and the following winter, the father and son would add another room next to the bedroom for the couple’s children. Unlike most of the farm houses in Pomerania that were essentially barns for the livestock with small alcoves for the humans to sleep, the Pagenkopf farm house was a large clay brick building that included rooms for sleeping, a large common room and a separate large kitchen and dining area. There was a total of five fireplaces in the home. The old farmhouse where both humans and livestock dwelled was now a place for the livestock in the harsh Pomerania winters. This was considered a luxury for small farmers and the Pagenkopf neighbors assumed the father and son must have done very well with plunder during the last battle with Napoleon at La Belle Alliance.

Peter Pagenkopf rose early in the morning to make the final arrangements with the small church and the groomsman who would be announcing the wedding.

Peter rode into Kardemin and easily found the groomsman, Bernd.

“Hello,” he shouted when he arrived at the church. The groomsman and pastor were on the front steps discussing the details of the wedding.

All of the guests would know months in advance of the wedding, but it was a custom in Pomerania for the groomsman to ride to each guest’s home on the morning of the wedding and make another formal announcement.

Peter dismounted his horse and walked to the steps and shook hands with the pastor.

“I appreciate you taking the time to travel from Greifenberg to Kardemin to perform the ceremony,” Peter said, greeting the pastor.

“I am more than happy to oblige,” the pastor answered with a wink. Both men knew the amount of Thalers promised to the pastor.

“You will be lodging with my cousin in Kardemin after the wedding ceremony. Today you will join us on our farm for a feast with the other wedding guests. We have a room ready for you so you can spend the night.”

“Let’s ride out to the farm.”

As they were mounting their horses, a lone rider entered the village and spotted the pastor.

“Hello Father,” the rider shouted: “If I may have a moment.”

Peter and the pastor held their horses still as the rider rode to them.

“What is it,” the pastor asked of the elderly man.

“I have ridden from Koenigsberg to attend the wedding of Martin Pagenkopf. Can you tell me where their farm is located?”

Peter held out his hand.

“I am Peter Pagenkopf, Martin’s father.”

The man smiled and shook Peter’s hand.

“I am Fritz Bodmer, the stable master at Koenigsberg Castle. I work with Martin every winter.”

The delight in Peter’s face could easily be seen.

“I am so glad to meet you; Martin has spoken so much about you.”

Peter turned to the pastor.

“This is Pastor Kleinschmidt. He has traveled from Greifenberg to perform the ceremony. Join us: we are going to the farm now and prepare for tonight’s gathering. I am sure Martin will be very glad to see you.”

“I am afraid I have some disappointing news regarding your daughter Louise. She had been ill these past weeks and was too weak to travel. Here are letters for you and Martin.”

Bodmer handed Peter the packet.

The three men began the ride to the farm.

The pastor seemed a bit nervous as the ride began. This is the closest he had been to royalty and even though Bodmer was only a stable master, he held a very responsible job at the Hohenzollern Castle and no doubt was on casual terms with the Royalty.

“Tell me Pastor,” Bodmer began the conversation. “How long have you been in Pomerania?”

“I have been here all my life, and please call me John.”

“Ok, John and please call me Fritz.”

“I must admit,” Bodmer continued, “I know very little about Pomerania and its past. All I know is that it is now part of the Prussian realm and in the past has been the step-child of the Teutonic Knights, Danes, Swedes, Poles and the Holy Roman Empire. What can you add to my sparse knowledge of this land?”

The Preacher laughed.

“You have pretty much covered it. Up until the 10^th Century, it was mainly tribal, with Slavs from the north and Germanic tribes from the West settling the area and toward the end of the 10^th century the King of Poland, Boleslaus I, conquered the tribes, who were pagans by the way.”

“And some still are,” Peter said with a laugh.

“A hundred years later, Duke Boleslaw III allied himself with the Holy Roman Empire as a way to stabilize his realm and insure a military ally. He had battles with the Saxons and Danes during this time and was rapidly populating Pomerania with German people and Catholic Bishops.

“In the latter half of the 12^th century the Danes conquered Pomerania and thisled to the Griffin family ruling for the next 400 years. The dukes of the 13^th century were wise in their rule and encouraged thousands of Germans to migrate to Pomerania and bring their skills in farming, trade and husbandry. These Germans came from Saxony, Mecklenburg, Brandenburg and Westphalia.”

“No doubt the nobles looking to increase the population and their revenue,” Bodmer said.

“Yes, of course. The Wends were still very tribal and the Germans brought such ideas as crop rotation and using horses as beasts of burden. And of course, the iron plows.

“The Griffin family laid claim as the rulers of Pomerania and petitioned the Holy Roman Emperor to bestow the title of duke and recognize their family as the rulers. In return, Pomerania would be a Catholic realm loyal to the Holy Roman Empire. This was granted and the family ruled until 1637.

“Keep in mind, the duke had no army and had to rely on the nobility to assist in matters of war. The duke did have the power to bestow knighthood, grant parcels of land and build a loyal base for his military needs.

“Beginning in the 14^th Century the duke had another force to contend with and that was the Teutonic Knights who were moving westward from East Prussia, populating the land and establishing new nobilities. They moved quickly into the area around and west of Danzig and of course this area.”

Peter smiled at the pastor.

“Mr. Bodmer, perhaps after the wedding tomorrow, you would like to hear more about the Teutonic Knights.”

Bodmer looked at Peter.

“I would like that. I have heard about the knighthood but few details. It would be most entertaining.”

“Very well,” John answered. “I will let the bride’s family know there will be an interesting story telling at the reception for all who would like to listen.”

Bodmer continued. “If I remember the Hohenzollern history right, the Margrave of Brandenburg initiated a claim on Pomerania in the 12^th century.”

John the pastor nodded.

“Yes, the Margrave of Brandenburg ruled over Pomerania until the early 1300s. Then, Louis IV of the House of Wittelsbach, the ruler of Bavaria, became the Holy Roman Emperor and took over Brandenburg because the ruling family had died out.”

“The House of Wittelsbach actually ruled twice over the Holy Roman Empire,” Fritz added.

“Yes,” the pastor answered and smiled. “Do you know of them?”

Fritz laughed.

“Not to have a brandy with them, but last month I was saddling horses for 50 of them in Koenigsberg. Crown Prince Frederick Wilhelm married the Princess of Bavaria of the house of Wittelsbach and it seemed their entire family arrived for the wedding with a company of cavalry and over 30 coaches.”

“I apologize for the interruption, please continue,” Fritz said.

“Well, the Wittelsbach rule over Brandenburg only lasted until the 1370s when Charles IV, then Holy Roman Emperor, took the title of Electorate from the Wittelsbach family and bestowed it on his son, Wenceslaus, of the House of Luxembourg. This only lasted for about 40 years, into the early 15^th century.”

“I believe that is when the Hohenzollern line enters,” Bodmer interrupted.

John held up his hand. “You are quite right. Charles IV son, Sigismund took over as Holy Roman Emperor after Charles’ death. His rule included Brandenburg and he was anxious to reduce the power of the Bavarian Wittelsbach family so he appointed Frederick I, Duke of Nuremburg of the House of Hohenzollern, as the Electorate of Brandenburg in the early 15^th century. If not for the largesse of Sigismund, the Hohenzollerns would not have had the Electorate and would not have the Kingdom they have today.”

“I believe there was a substantial payment made to Sigismund for his generosity,” Fritz smiled.

John the pastor sat more upright on his horse.

“Yes, of course, that was how things were done in those days.”

“Sigismund was also a frequent ally of the Teutonic Knights. More than once they became allies to keep the Polish armies out of Pomerania.”

Bodmer nodded. “I look forward to tonight’s tale of the Teutonic Knights.”

“The next Holy Roman Emperor was the first Habsburg, Frederick III who was chosen by the Electors in 1452,” Bodmer added.

“And as you well know,” John continued, “Pomerania remained a German possession until the 17^th Century when the Lutheran influence in northern Germany and Scandinavia resulted in the Thirty Year’s War between the Catholics in southern Germany who were united with the Holy Roman Empire and the northern territories. The peace of Westphalia in 1648 provided for religious freedom of all principalities. During the war, the Duke of Pomerania died, leaving no heir and thus Pomerania rule was transferred to the Elector of Brandenburg.

“Gentlemen,” Peter interrupted as the three horsemen came to the top of a small hill, “let me introduce you to the Kingdom of Pagenkopf.”

Bodmer and the pastor looked out over the fields and the small farm complex. The fields were well tilled and they could see three distinct crops: wheat, hemp and hay. The main house was built in the fachwerk style where timbers were joined together and framed, leaving small square openings that were filled with clay. The main building was the Pagenkopf’s living area with their older home closer to the river and now was used as shelter for the livestock in the winter. Next to it was a corral for the horses. To the north were a field of wheat and an open field of prairie grass where cattle were grazing.

Bodmer was the first to speak.

“I see you and Martin have done very well for yourselves. Most of the farms between here and Koenigsberg are not nearly as flourishing as yours. You are to be commended for your hard work.”

“In part, hard work,” Peter answered. “In part to the generosity of the Hohenzollerns and the wages Martin is paid in the winter when he works at the castle.”

“Martin earns it, I assure you,” Bodmer was quick to say.

Peter smiled.

“There he is, I believe he sees us.”

Martin spotted the three horsemen on top of the hill leading to the farm and quickly ran to the corral, threw a bridle on a horse, jumped on the bare back and began to gallop up the hill. He knew his father had gone to Kardemin to fetch the pastor, but he didn’t know the third rider until he came close enough.

“Mr. Bodmer,” he shouted as he recognized the third rider and began to wave his arm.

*****

The guests began to arrive as Martin, Bodmer and the pastor worked on the outdoor fire pit and the small swine that was rotating over the hot embers. Peter’s cousin and family had arrived early and were preparing boiled vegetables on the edge of the pit.

“John, would you like some more wine?” Peter asked his cousin.

“Yes,” John’s wife Rochelle answered as she smiled and stirred the pot.

Peter filled everyone’s mug and went back into the house for more.

Bodmer moved so he could be closer to Martin.

“This is quite the estate you have here, Martin.”

“Yes, we have been fortunate.”

“I would say more than fortunate,” Bodmer smiled. “Tell me, you didn’t buy and build all this with your winter palace earnings.”

“We did well in the war,” Martin replied. He and his father decided not to mention the diamond gifts from Prince Wilhelm at Waterloo and tried to change the subject.

Martin turned to see the Pastor walking toward him.

“That is a large field of hemp you have there for a two man farm.”

“Yes pastor, but it bears a lot of fruit.”

“I wasn’t aware that hemp produced fruit.”

Martin laughed.

“Oh yes, the infamous Thaler fruit.”

John laughed.

“But surely that is more hemp than you and your father can convert to ropes or cloth.”

“You are right. My father takes orders for hemp rope all summer from the surrounding farmers. They know how much their crops will yield and how much they can spend and they place orders for rope. My father saves that amount from our harvest and spends his winter weaving while I am in Koenigsberg. The bulk of the harvest we sell to the shipyard rope makers in Stettin.”

“You built this mansion yourself? The pastor asked.

“We had a lot of help from our neighbors.”

“I never understood the process of building this type of dwelling.”

“This home is fashioned from a style that is used by many different Prussians and Germans. The main construction material is wood beams that provide the overall structure. The foundation is made with kiln dried clay bricks and the clay you see between the wood beams is a mixture of clay found near the river mixed with manure and straw. This material is thrown together and the horses are led across to trample it until it is thoroughly mixed. The foundation bricks were put into four by six by twelve inch molds and kiln dried. The bricks were then stacked three bricks wide for very sturdy outer and inner load bearing walls. The vertical structure is a series of supporting beams and a patchwork called fachwerk. This provides the ornamental look of the building. Between the vertical beams we placed a woven wall of wood strips. Then we carefully plastered the strips with the clay mixture: this is called wattle and daub. Once the outer and inner walls were complete, we built the large ovens for the kitchen and the many fireplaces to warm the rooms. The kitchen was also equipped with a fireplace for the hot water cauldron. The final touch is the roof and you will notice that it has a very pronounced angle to insure that snow does not build up in the winter.”

The pastor nodded his thanks for the explanation and continued to admire the Pagenkopf estate.

*****

The gray morning mist that blanketed the valley of the Pagenkopf farm on the morning of the wedding did not deter the spirits of the men in the farm house.

Peter was building a small fire in the stone cook stove as the pastor, Martin and Bodmer were in the mud room washing up in the wooden basins that had been filled with hot water from the cauldron.

“Martin,” Bodmer said as he splashed water over his head.

“I have brought you some packages from Koenigsberg and I would like to give them to you before the wedding. They are rather personal.”

Martin beamed at those words and grabbed a rough cloth towel and dried himself.

“Yes of course, let’s go see.”

Martin and Bodmer dressed and walked to the barn where Bodmer had stored his tack.

“I have a package for you from myself and one from Louise.”

“Louise?” Martin said in surprise. He wasn’t expecting a package from Louise.

“Yes and she gave me this to give to you,” Bodmer said, handing Martin a letter.

Martin opened the letter and read the brief note from Louise.

My Dearest Brother,

My thoughts are with you on this special occasion.

This dreaded illness, though not fatal, has kept me in bed for these past few weeks. I must find a time to visit you this summer and meet your new bride.

I wish you all the peace and happiness.

Your loving sister,

Louise

Martin read the letter a second time as he remembered the last time he and Louise had been riding. It was a cooler than normal spring day the last Saturday before he was to return to Kardemin and as they sat on the blanket, Martin detected a sort of contentment in Louise’s smile. He was happy that she was content at the castle.

“Hello Martin, are you in there?” Bodmer was asking as he smiled broadly.

Martin started from his daydreaming.

“Oh yes, Fritz, I am in here.”

Martin opened the package to find a handsome tunic that had been handmade by Louise.

“I believe she made this for your wedding.” Bodmer said.

Martin put on his shirt and then the dark blue tunic.

Bodmer handed him another package.

“Here is something I was able to knit for you before making the trip.”

Martin opened the package and found a bright blue and yellow sash.

“Why Fritz, I feel like royalty with all these new clothes. Thank you, thank you very much. And before you leave, I must pen a letter to Louise to thank her.”

“You might do well to pen two letters,” Fritz said as he reached into his pocket.

“Prince Wilhelm wanted your new bride to have this as a measure of his friendship for you.”

Fritz held out a small ring with several precious gems inset on the outer rim.

*****

As Martin, his father and Fritz walked slowly to the church; the bell on the church rang to announce the wedding. The groom, his men and several musicians were led by a young man wearing a tall black top hat, decorated with colorful ribbons. He was a lifelong friend of Martin and had been chosen to be the wedding announcer: a role that required him to visit all the villagers and farmers and gather small presents, usually a bit of fruit, and sing to them a short song about the wedding and when it would occur.

“Bernd,” Martin said to the wedding announcer, “that is quite a load of fruit you have in your sack.”

Bernd turned and smiled.

“I believe there will be many guests at your wedding, my friend.”

“Did anyone object to your singing?” Martin laughed.

“I was widely applauded and that is why this sack is so full. Their generosity was more thanks for my entertainment than acknowledgement of the wedding.”

Peter laughed and then spoke.

“Let’s hurry. We are supposed to be in the Church when the bell tolls.”

They quickened their pace and entered the small village Church.

“Which side is the groom’s side?” Martin asked in a small panic.

“On the right,” Peter answered as he took Martin’s elbow and led him to the front.

“I must leave now and go to fetch the bride and her family,” Bernd said as he tipped his hat and rushed from the Church.

“Let’s hurry,” Bernd said to the musicians as he rushed to the village square.

*****

“I now pronounce you man and wife,” Pastor John said.

Martin and Henriette turned to the wedding guests sitting in the pews. Martin made a brief bow and Henriette a brief curtsey as the musicians began playing a slow, ancient Pomeranian wedding song. Martin led Henriette to the pews where his father was sitting and Peter kissed Henriette on the cheek and congratulated the couple. Henriette then led Martin to her family’s side of the Church where her mother kissed Martin and congratulated the couple.

*****

Martin, Henriette and all the guests left the Church and walked to the home of Henriette’s parents. Peter was walking with the pastor.

“I heard you had a post from America,” Peter said to John

“Yes, just last week.”

“Where has he settled?”

“He is still in a place called Buffalo, New York but hopes to move further west to a place called Wisconsin where many of our land’s men have settled. He seems very happy and has been received extremely well by the Lutheran congregations.”

“It has been strange these past six years not having a pastor in Kardemin. We have a church and no pastor.”

John shook his head.

“Pastor Thomas had to do what he felt was right for his heart and his soul. When the king decreed in 1817 that the Lutheran and Calvin faiths shall merge into one, it was too much for Tom. He was concerned both with the centralized Church administration that the king organized and fear of the Eucharist and how it might change. He also feared for his well being. The king as the titular head of the church could rule over all the clerics and imprison those who didn’t strictly obey him.”

“John,” Peter said hesitating.

“Yes?”

“It seems to me there is a great deal of emphasis put on the Words of Institution in both the Lutheran and Calvin faiths.”

John stopped walking.

“Yes, Peter, it may seem so. How can two powerful religions interpret a few words in the Bible, spoken by Christ at the Last Supper, so differently? A simple dispute about the bread and wine being, as the Catholics call it, transubstantiated into the real body and blood of Christ at the time of Holy Communion and the Lutheran concept of consubstantiation whereby the substance of the body and blood of Christ are present alongside the substance of the bread and wine.”

“Exactly,” Peter exclaimed. “Does it really have any bearing on a person’s soul or their acceptance into heaven? And who is to say the Catholic’s belief in transubstantiated is not correct. Or the Lutherans, who believe in consubstantiation or the Calvinist who don’t believe in either but believe Jesus’ words are simply our affirmation of faith in Christ.”

John smiled.

“The answer to that riddle we will never know and you are right, it is a few words and a lot of symbolism. When Christ said, 'Take; eat; this is my body, given for you,’ he did not say when you do this I will be with you each time. He said do this in remembrance of me. The Calvinist are just as right in their belief that it is only symbolic and each time we partake in Holy Communion, we affirm our faith in Christ. The Catholics proclaim that at the time of the Eucharist, the real body and blood of Christ is present.”

“So tell me John,” Peter asked with a stare into the pastor’s eyes.

“You have always been a Lutheran. How can you reconcile with the Reformers? How can you take something that is at the core of your being, your faith, and bend to the will of a mere human?”

“Let’s walk,” John said as he took Peter’s elbow.

“First, John said smiling, “I would advise against ever referring to the king or any Hohenzollern as mere humans. They believe and therefore you need to believe they are divinely appointed. It will keep you out of trouble. King Frederick is merely trying to rule his kingdom and keep religious peace. There is both Calvinism and Lutheranism in the background of the monarchy. Believe me, he would like to see it go away and this is his way of ruling.”

“How do you feel about the new Eucharist, the king’s new prayer book interpretation, not allowing you to proclaim the body and blood of Christ is not actually present? As a sacramental union?” Peter asked.

“Peter,” John smiled and began slowly. “What is the issue here? Is it that the bread and wine are symbols of the body and blood of Christ or that the bread and wine have actually been transformed into the body and blood of Christ? The latter, of course, gives the priest a great deal more spiritual power over the congregation: as if the priest has some magical power to make that transformation. Some Lutheran congregations believe the bread and wine exist side by side with the body and blood of Christ. You should be content to remember the words: do this in remembrance of me and the forgiveness of sins. That is all that matters.

“The king would like to see all his subjects happy in their religion and he is wise enough to know that he can make decrees and liturgical agendas but he cannot control the minds of the faithful. You ask how I can reconcile with the Reformers. I ask you: when you pray or talk to God or take your Holy Communion, does it matter what a king has decreed or is it your own thoughts and beliefs that comfort you and guide your behavior so you can enter the kingdom? Has my life changed since 1817?”

“It would appear not,” Peter answered. “But the village of Kardemin has lost a pastor to the new world.”

“And we will lose many more, I am sure. But for those of us who remain, we are not prevented from doing our work.”

Chapter 11 - Pagenkopf and Teutonic Knights

Peter returned from the door of the bride’s home after saying farewell to the last of the wedding guests. He was tired after the hours of food and drink but looking forward to his opportunity to again tell the story.

“Mr. Bodmer, are you ready to for a Knight’s tale?”

Bodmer stood and wobbled slightly.

“I am most anxious to hear this tale.”

Peter turned to Henriette and Martin and smiled.

“Henriette, would your Lutheran family like to hear a story about how they just married into a family with ancestry dating back to the Teutonic Knights?”

A form of evening entertainment was the telling of stories and for this reason; many families would invite strangers in for an evening meal just to hear a new story. A good storyteller could expect to be invited back as long as his subject was interesting and the story was new. As Henriette moved among her family telling them the good news, Martin brought the chairs and benches together for Peter’s audience.

When everyone was seated, Peter stood before them. He always enjoyed the attention of being the storyteller but more so, he wanted this story to be repeated down his line of children and their children and therefore Martin must hear it several times.

“I am about to tell you a tale that has been repeated in the Pagenkopf family for centuries, or at least since the 12^th Century.”

“I will begin with a little background.”

“Our story begins with the great Crusades for the recapture and restoration of Christianity in Jerusalem. There were many Crusades over a period of several hundred years, such as those in the East and in Iberia, but our lineage is only concerned with the Crusade to recapture the holy city of Jerusalem.

“In the late 11^th Century the Western Christians recaptured Jerusalem from the Turkish Muslims. The Crusade was sanctioned and encouraged by the then Pope Urban II in response to the Eastern Orthodox request for assistance in ridding their land of the Muslims. What began as the Pope agreeing to help his Christians in the East, turned into a campaign to rid the Muslims from the Holy Land. Knights from all over France and the other European countries gathered and attacked the Muslims in Jerusalem and drove out the invaders. What followed was a wave of Pilgrims from Europe who wanted to visit the Holy Land where Jesus was born. There were two issues with the pilgrimages: one, the Pilgrims had to be protected on the long journey from the independent bands of Arabs who roamed the east, and two; there were bound to be injuries and sicknesses along the trail and during the stay in the Holy Land, the Pilgrims would need medical care.

“The Knights of Hospitallers organization actually began as a hospital run by Christians in the years before the Crusades when Jerusalem was occupied and ruled by Muslims. There was a need to provide medical care for the Pilgrims from Europe. The Muslims allowed this because they were seeing the economic benefit of visitors from Europe who would stay and spend money. The Hospitallers were seen as a charitable organization and as such received a great deal of support from the West. After 18 years of successfully caring for the sick and wounded, the first Crusade occurred and the Hospitallers now found itself in a Christian ruled Jerusalem. The success of this charity was so great that it was transformed into a military order sanctioned by the Pope. Its new charter was to not only heal the sick and wounded Christians, but also to protect the Holy Land from any Muslim invasion.

“Approximately 20 years later, another organization was founded by two French Knights whose purpose was to protect the Pilgrims traveling from southern Europe to the Holy Land. They wore distinctive white robes bearing a large red cross and were notably the most skilled fighting Knights of their time. Although they took the vow of poverty and their emblem depicted two Knights on a single horse to show how poor they were, the organization grew in number and was greatly enriched by contributions. They eventually became a very strong economic force in Europe and mainly France.

“There was a type of religious fervor all across Europe after the Christians regained control of the holy land. The 12^th Century witnessed an outpouring of charity and gifts to anything or anyone connected to Jerusalem. A wealthy German family was eager to contribute and they funded the building of a hospital that would care for the German Pilgrims.

“For those of you who know your history, the Christian stronghold on Jerusalem lasted less than a century and in 1187 the Sunni Muslim Sultan of Egypt and Syria, Saladin, recaptured all of Palestine. This prompted the third Crusade that involved three kings: Richard of England, Leopold of Austria and Philip of France. The third Crusade was an attempt to take back Jerusalem, yet their only success was holding a large peninsula in the north and a city called Acre. It was here the Order of the Teutonic Knights was founded to build and run a hospital to care for soldiers, only this time, to care for the German soldiers. ”

Mr. Bodmer held out his hand and interrupted.

“Peter, I can understand where the name Hospitallers comes from and of course Teutonic is the old name for Germans, but I have also heard of the Knights Templars. Where did the Templars get their name?”

Peter smiled. He always enjoyed questions during his stories, especially when he knew the answers. It also told him that at least the person asking the question was interested in the story.

“The long name of the Templar Knights was ‘Poor Fellow-Soldiers of Christ and of the Temple of Solomon.’ As the story is told, the Knights first petitioned the King of Jerusalem, King Baldwin, for a building they could use as their headquarters and in return the Knights would pledge their efforts to defend the city. The king granted them an existing Mosque in Jerusalem. This same Mosque was rumored to have been built on the sight of the ancient world Solomon’s Temple: thus the name and the shortened version of Templars.”

“Now back to the Teutonic Knights,” Peter said.

“Within a decade after being founded, the order was officially recognized by the Pope, the Templars and the Hospitallers. Upon recognizing the order, the Pope made it clear they were soldiers of Christ and as such, would do the bidding of the Holy See based on the example of the Knights Templar. They would take the vows of poverty and chastity. Their white cloak would bear a black cross to distinguish the Teutonic Knights from the Templars who wore white cloaks with a red cross. In essence, it would be a military order with emphasis on soldiering and less on healing.”

“While the crusaders were enjoying the peace in Acre, here in the North the Polish Prince was fighting with the pagans in this region. The Pope commanded the Teutonic Knights to travel north to assist in the conquering and conversion of the pagans in Pomerania and Prussia who were continually raiding the Christian Polish lands. The Grand Master of the Knights commanded Hermann of Balk, a brother Knight from Saxony, to assemble the knights in his region and travel to Prussia to either convert the pagans or drive them out of the area. Their reward for converting the pagans was control over any land they converted.”

“What time period would this be?” Bodmer asked.

“It would be in the early 1200s, probably around 1230 AD.”

“Saxony, a German Duchy and an Estate of the Holy Roman Empire, supported the Empire in its holy wars and when the Pope commanded the Teutonic Knights to convert Prussia and Pomerania to Catholicism, Albert I of Saxony responded by sending out the call for soldiers of Christ. The story in our family is that our ancestor, Bernard Pagenkopf, lived in the village of Wachstadt and was recruited by Harmann of Balke. Bernard was married and with children and he secured the promise from Hermann that after serving for two years, he could return to his family in Saxony.

“The Knights moved swiftly when they entered the Baltic region. They had the funds to recruit soldiers along the way and as they began to encounter pagans in West Prussia, there was a simple choice given to them: join the crusade as converts to Christianity or be driven from the land. Many joined and those who resisted were either slaughtered or chased out. Following the Knights were German families who were eager to settle in this area.

“Our ancestor, Bernard, fulfilled his obligation and instead of returning to Saxony to live, he returned to Saxony to collect his family and resettle them in East Prussia near what is now Koenigsberg. The fortress in Koenigsberg that was occupied by the Teutonic Grand Masters was enlarged and continually adorned to the point that it was later given the designation as a castle. Bernard actually settled his family in the village and for several years was a workman on the fortress. His sons and several generations of Pagenkopfs also worked on the fortress after his death.

“Over the course of 200 years, the Teutonic Knights grew very powerful in this region and became a threat to Poland and her neighbors. In early 1400 the 26^th Grand Master was appointed, Ulrich of Jungingen. His domain at this time was Prussia and Pomerania. As I mentioned before, the Knights took a vow of poverty and chastity but they lived in wealth and were definitely not chaste. Ulrich of Jungingen continued the policy of populating this area with Germans and he built a formidable army from his population.

“He had two weaknesses; one was the young girls in and around Koenigsberg and the second was his love for battle. His first weakness is the one that eventually involved Frederick Pagenkopf. Frederick was Ulrich’s stable master, much like you are Bodmer for the Hohenzollerns. He was young and single and started a liaison with a young girl in the village of Koenigsberg. When he asked her to marry, she first refused. Frederick couldn’t understand her refusal since they were such good friends. After weeks of imploring her, she finally confessed her love for Frederick, but there was an issue. She further confessed she was the daughter of an important Teutonic Knight and the Knight kept secret from all others that he had a wife and child in the village. The Knight had paid a local priest a huge sum to marry the mother and keep this information secret. Since Knights had sworn a vow of poverty and chastity, he could lose his status if the union was discovered. Frederick confronted the father and asked for his blessing to marry the daughter. The Knight at first was tempted to kill Frederick to keep the secret; however, he instead conferred with the Grand Master who proposed the couple leave Koenigsberg and never to mention the girl’s parents. Frederick and the girl were married and they were provided a handsome sum to relocate to Kardemin. So Frederick moved and started a new life on this farm, having many children and prospering. It has been in our family for over 400 years.”

Bodmer laughed.

“So Peter, where are all the Pagenkopf families? It would seem there should be hundreds of your family in Pomerania.”

“There would have been if not for the plague of 1738 that took the lives of practically the entire Pagenkopf family and many people in this region.”

“So tell us about his second weakness,” Bodmer asked, taking a sip of wine.

“Ulrich had accumulated a lot of wealth and hired many knights for his military. He had a thirst to own and control this region and that included Poland and the land between East Prussia and Russia. Early in 1400 he attacked Poland and was repulsed by the Poles. He regrouped his forces at Castle Marienburg and marched to Grunewald to the southeast. It was at Grunewald that he met the Polish and Lithuanian armies. The Knights were handily defeated with Ulrich and most of his fellow Teutonic Knights killed in the battle. The great era of the Teutonic Knights was over and 50 years later Poland claimed suzerainty over eastern and western Prussia. The Teutonic Knights eventually became a peaceful order and did charitable works.”

“What happened to the Knights Templar?” Bodmer asked.

“They were not so fortunate. A hundred years before the battle of Grunewald, the Templars were very powerful and wealthy in France. They held and protected the valuables and riches of some of the nobles and loaned money to others. The King of France, Philip IV, had a special weakness for going to war and borrowed heavily from the Templars to finance his campaigns against the English. Just as he expelled the Jews and took all their property for his gain, he condemned the Templars, arrested and burned at the stake hundreds of them in 1307 and took all their property. Philip had total control over Pope Clement V and convinced the Pope of disbanding the order. Some say it is still a secret order with special rituals and initiations.”

“Most interesting, indeed,” Bodmer exclaimed. “I had not heard such a detailed account as you have described.”

Martin rose from his chair.

“Ok Father…..it is late and we must still have our bible reading before bedtime.”

“You are so right Son. Will you please read tonight?”

Chapter 12 - 1823: Royal Wedding

The king leaned over in his chair to whisper to Prince Wilhelm.

“I can tell you, Son, that when you marry, it will be a small wedding in the Palace chapel. Hopefully your bride will have a small family.”

Prince Wilhelm smiled and leaned toward his father.

“It will be small, Father, I don’t intend to invite a large Polish delegation.”

The king looked sternly at Wilhelm.

“We will discuss that later.”

Prince Wilhelm decided to change the subject.

“Will I have a chorus and orchestra for my wedding?” Wilhelm asked, nodding in the direction of the chorus of 24 and the orchestra of 36 in the right front of the hall.

The king smiled.

“You are in for a treat.”

“I assume since our distinguished guest is here that it is one of Beethoven’s works.”

“Much better,” the king answered. “It is an unfinished work and when I heard what he had composed to date, I insisted on using it. He is very close to the finish and he agreed because he wanted a chance to have it performed in a great hall before he claims it’s finish.”

“But he is deaf, father!” Wilhelm exclaimed.

“His ears are deaf, but his body can feel the vibrations of the music.”

“What is the composition?”

“It is a musical piece for his ninth symphony that is based on Schiller’s poem, ‘Ode to Joy’.

“What has Elisabeth chosen for the bride’s procession?”

The king squinted and leaned closer to Wilhelm.

“Mozart’s ‘Ave Verum Corpus,’ for the bridesmaids and Bach’s ‘Largo’ for the procession. But it won’t compare with Ode to Joy.”

“Ave Verum Corpus!” Prince Wilhelm repeated in disbelief.

“Father, how could you let them: with most of our Estates’ Nobles in attendance and our own pastor performing the ceremony?”

“Let them have their last Catholic hurrah in our kingdom, Wilhelm, for one day we will rule their papal realm and change everything.”

“But Father, the Ave Verum Corpus is explicit for the Words of Institution. The poem, which, by the way, was written by a Pope, is an affirmation on the Catholic belief in Jesus’ presence in the sacrament of the Eucharist. It is a clear slap in the face to the Reformers and a little uncomfortable for the Lutherans; and certainly an insult to your new prayer book uniting the Lutherans and Reformers.”

“As I said, Wilhelm, their last hurrah.”

“Their last hurrah will be when Elisabeth fulfills her promise to convert to the Lutheran faith.”

*****

The violins began a slow and quiet stanza, and then were joined by a contrabass and the choir which began with ‘Hail, True Body.’

The bridesmaids slowly walked down the aisle as the music played.

When all the attendants were in place, two violins began to play and all the guests rose and turned to the entry.

Elisabeth walked down the isle with her father, Maximilian, King of Bavaria, as Bach’s composition filled the hall. The wedding ceremony was brief, as both Frederick and Elisabeth had taken separate communions in the chapel earlier in the day. The sermon was also brief with a central theme of fidelity.

The vows and the wedding ceremony were brief in the context of most royal marriages. Prince Frederick and Elizabeth had preferred it and got their wish.

“I now pronounce you man and wife,” the preacher announced in a loud baritone voice.

The Chapel doorman signaled beyond the slightly cracked door and outside in the courtyard, 36 cannons let out a burst to let the people of Berlin know that the marriage of the crown prince was complete.

Crown Prince Frederick and his new bride, Elizabeth of Bavaria, kissed lightly on the lips and then turned to the congregation. Frederick made a small bow and Elizabeth a brief curtsey.

In the front side of the hall the contrabass in the orchestra began to play slow and soft, then suddenly a baritone with a commanding voice began to sing with almost a shout: “Oh Friends.”

At the end of the first stanza, the entire orchestra and chorus joined in and the music progressed from forte to fortissimo, filling the great hall with the commanding music of Beethoven’s Ode to Joy.

Crown Prince Frederick and Elisabeth walked slowly down the aisle, smiling and nodding at the guests.

King Frederick turned to see Beethoven and Mendelssohn smiling and he could tell from the expressions on the guests’ faces that they approved of this musical selection as a way of celebrating the beginning of the union.

Prince Wilhelm looked over to the Bavarian family to see Ludwig and Maximilian smiling. Ludwig whispered into his father’s ear and the old man laughed.

“Father, I think the Hohenzollern’s just returned our small bit of irony,” Ludwig whispered to his father.”

“How so my son.”

“The words of that piece were from Schiller’s poem, Ode to Joy and I believe contained a message to Germany.”

“What might that be my son?”

“Joy, daughter of Elysium

Thy magic reunites those

Whom stern custom has parted;

All men will become brothers

Under thy gentle wing.”

Maximilian smiled, “Elysium is the Prussian paradise and Joy is the Hohenzollern family under whose wing all of Germany and its customs unite with Prussia as brothers.”

“Precisely father,” Ludwig smiled. “The grand plan of Prussia.”

*****

The King of Prussia walked to the end of the hall and stood on a stage that had been erected earlier in the day. Crown Prince Frederick was on his right side and Elisabeth of Bavaria on his left. The king pointed to the orchestra and the drummer began a staccato beat. All the guests, over 3,000 from all parts of Europe, turned to the king and became instantly silent, waiting to hear his toast to the newlyweds.

“Distinguished guests,” he began slowly, allowing the drummer to slowly reduce the beat and give the guests a moment to end their conversations and turn to the stage.

“I wish to toast the bride and groom, the reason for our gathering here, and I salute the union of two great families of Bavaria and Prussia. This marriage is more than a union between a man and a woman: it is a marriage of two kingdoms with like cultures and languages.”

Prince Wilhelm was in the front row of guests standing on the veranda. With this last statement by his father, he pulled Elisa closer to him.

“I didn’t think father would say it. He just acknowledged for the first time the legitimate Kingdom of Bavaria. A false kingdom created by Napoleon to win the favor of the Germans in his conquest of Europe.”

Elisa turned her lips to Wilhelm’s ear.

“Yes, my dear and he also hinted at a union between two countries.”

The king continued.

“Every great event requires a great piece of music to celebrate the happening. As you all know, the motto of the Hohenzollern family is ‘nothing without God.’ It is only fitting the orchestra will now play for you a great piece of music from Handel that exalts the existence of God and affirms man’s humble existence on earth. I present you with Handel’s Messiah and the Hallelujah Chorus.”

The king turned to the orchestra and chorus and the violins began to play.

Everyone in the hall stood silent as the orchestra and choir performed Hallelujah. The crowd remained silent after the last note, awed by the occasion and the performance.

The King broke the silence by turning to Maximilian.

“I present to you our most esteemed guest, King of Bavaria and father of the bride, King Maximilian.”

Maximilian walked to the podium, smiling and appreciative of the recognition of the King of Prussia, the most powerful man in Europe. The two kings shook hands, embraced and the King of Prussia humbly left the podium so the King of Bavaria could have his moment in the sun.

Maximilian began his speech that he had carefully prepared.

“My friends, and new relatives, our family is most happy and honored…………”

The king turned to Frederick and Wilhelm.

“Join me in the apartment after his speech.”

*****

The king closed the apartment door on the first floor of the Palace.

“There is something I need to tell you both and now is a good and appropriate time. Sit down; this will only take a minute.”

The princes sat and gave full attention to the king.

“I plan to remarry next year: a small wedding in the chapel.”

Both sons moved forward in their chairs.

Prince Wilhelm smiled and Frederick’s jaw dropped.

The king smiled.

“Oh, don’t worry; it will have no effect on succession. I am planning a morganatic marriage with Auguste, Countess of Harrach. She comes from a very noble German-Bohemian family.”

“Father,” Wilhelm laughed. “She is at least 25 years younger than you.”

“And is that an issue?”

“Not at all Father, I congratulate you.”

“I know some will think I am foolish, but I need the companionship of a female. Ever since Charlotte left the castle to be in Russia with Nicholas, it is very lonely around here. Auguste has agreed to a platonic marriage and I couldn’t be happier.”

“Why would she agree to that?” Frederick asked.

“I have promised her family our allegiance and during our marriage, Auguste and I will build a palace that will belong to her on my death.”

“When do you plan the wedding?”

The king smiled.

“Exactly a year from now, November 1824.”

“Will she be running the affairs of the castle?” Wilhelm asked.

“Yes Wilhelm, she will rule the castle,” the king said with a laugh.

“On that subject, Father,” Wilhelm spoke.

“I need to discuss with the family about my marriage to Elisa.”

Prince Frederick stirred in his chair.

“Brother, there is a problem.”

Prince Wilhelm stood.

“Problem? What sort of problem?”

“Wilhelm, please sit down,” the king said quietly.

“We have tried everything we could to convince the family that Elisa is royal blood and they should consent to the marriage. Charlotte made secret inquiries in the Russian royal family about a possible adoption of Elisa into their royal family and that was rejected as a solution. I am afraid there is no way around it. I must forbid you to marry Elisa and strongly urge you to begin your search for another princess, a princess of unquestionable royal birth.

Wilhelm had no fear about fighting with his brother; however, he knew he could not go against the will of his father. He sat down and put his hands in his head.

“I am sorry Wilhelm. You know it grieves me to see you unhappy.”

“And I too,” Prince Frederick added.

“Wilhelm,” the king continued.

“You must consider the possibility that you or your heir will someday be King of Prussia. If, God forbid, anything should happen to Frederick or he is unable to sire a son, then the responsibility would be on you to produce an heir. I urge you to choose well and choose soon.”

Chapter 13 – Three Kings

King Frederick’s study was a large room with his writing desk, one wall lined with book shelves, a small conference table and a sofa. He used his study for small private meetings with members of the household and his staff. Adjacent to his study was a large conference room for more formal state gatherings. The conference room could be intimidating to visitors and it was decorated for just that purpose. One wall was adorned with large oil paintings of the battle of Waterloo that the king commissioned in 1816. He wanted visitors to Koenigsberg to be reminded of the military might of the Prussian monarchy. The shorter end wall was adorned with smaller paintings of the King’s ancestors. The opposite end wall was an oil painting of the Prussian Kingdom. This painting had been replaced many times as boundaries of the realm changed.

King Frederick was in his study with his sons and preparing them for the meeting that was about to happen in the conference room.

“You both know Maximilian and his son Ludwig. You haven’t had to deal with Count von Montgelas, Maximilian’s trusted advisor. He was removed from his ministry post several years ago but the king keeps him close by for advice. He is very shrewd and I would say almost treacherous. You might say that he alone was responsible for Bavaria joining Napoleon in exchange for Bavaria becoming a monarchy and Maximilian becoming a king: pay close attention to his every word.”

“You both know, of course, King Francis Habsburg and his minster Count von Metternich. We are all aware of Metternich’s dealings in the German states and his fear that we will somehow incorporate the states into the Kingdom of Prussia. You already know my feelings on that issue. Germany can’t have both a strong federal government and still allow the individual states like Bavaria to have their own constitutions and laws. I am content with our current progress in the tariff unions.”

“Father,” Frederick spoke when the king paused.

“What expectations does everyone have as to the purpose of this meeting?”

“They expect it to be informal, as it will be. The stated purpose is for the three most powerful kings in Europe to get together and discuss what may be on anyone’s mind.”

Prince Wilhelm smiled. “Correction Father, I don’t believe the King of Bavaria is more powerful than the King of France.”

The king returned the smile. Wilhelm was a little imp all through his growing to adulthood and now as an adult and a general in the military, he could still be a little devil. The king tolerated and even admired Wilhelm’s way of challenging his authority and he also knew his power as a king and his own learning could easily crush the young prince. King Frederick was very observant on all levels of human motives and actions and always strived to correct his sons in such a way so they would be eager to learn and one day best him with their new found wisdom. The king knew his responsibility as a kingmaker.

“You are correct in as much as the King of France, today, may have the de facto power. You are forgetting the potential power of the King of Bavaria. Maximilian, by giving a few concessions, could combine the German states into a very powerful force and then I would indeed have a strong argument about who is more powerful. You also failed to recognize that the King of Bavaria is not saddled with an absolute constitution nor an assembly of controlling representatives. King Louis XVIII may be the King of France, but he is not the absolute monarch. Alone, France is stronger and more powerful than Bavaria, but the Bavarian King has more power. I dare say my bet would be on King Max.”

“Father,” Frederick interrupted.

“What do you wish to accomplish?”

“Yes, what do I want to accomplish?,” the king answered.

“Let me begin with what I don’t want at this meeting. I don’t want any reminiscing about the past, especially La Belle Alliance and our victory. Nothing to be said about tariff unions and for God’s sake, no talk of religion.”

Both sons snickered at the phrasing of the last comment.

“You will both sit quietly and listen: especially you Wilhelm. I don’t want you turning this meeting into a political or military duel about who is or has been the best.

“I expect the meeting to be a short one. Any maneuvering Metternich wants to do he will do it privately. He certainly won’t be exposing his thoughts to us. We all know his interest in keeping the German states independent and away from too many alliances with us. His biggest fear that keeps him awake at night is a marriage between the German states and Prussia. On that issue, you will both mind your tongues. I don’t want Metternich or Francis to be any more suspicious than they already seem to be.

“Now as to our interests and what topics I wish to introduce.”

“First, we will discuss the French issues. Count von Bernstorff has just returned from Paris and has some keen insights into their affairs.”

“Will you have anyone besides your foreign minister at the meeting? How about your Chief Minister, Count Lottum?” Prince Frederick asked.

“No, I will restrict it to Bernstorff. Metternich likes him because he agrees with the Austrian policy of a balance of power in Europe, with no country having superior military might. I can tolerate this.”

“Will you bring up the censorship issue?” Prince Frederick asked.

“No, that is best left for each state. Metternich is pressing for even stricter censorship in the German states, although they seem to be doing well to silence any free press or free thinking at the universities. He has already expressed his concern that we have the façade of a free press in Berlin, however, he is unaware of the strict controls we have on the Berliner newspaper.”

“Father, do you think Max and Metternich will get into a dispute over the Carlsbad Decree?” Prince Frederick asked.

“What in particular about the Carlsbad Decree?” Prince Wilhelm asked

The king responded, with a slight shake of his head. Wilhelm was not interested in the particulars of politics. His interests lay in the military strength of each nation and the terrain that may someday be a battlefield. The king assumed that Wilhelm was ignorant of the complete incident.

“Four years ago a conservative writer was murdered by a liberal student. Metternich used this as an excuse to hold a conference in Carlsbad and from that meeting, a list of restrictions was made on the German confederation states. This was all Metternich’s maneuvering to tighten the loose controls on the liberal press and universities. Metternich feared a liberal confederation which could lead to a federal constitution and a weakening of the power of the monarchs. Maximilian didn’t fully agree with the Decrees and their harshness even though he himself was an ultra-royalist and thought along the same lines as Metternich regarding the divine rights of the royalty.”

“Then why would Max and Metternich get into an argument over the decrees?”

“Because Maximilian is not enforcing the decrees with the same rigor as the other German states and if liberalism goes unchecked, it could lead to a federal constitution and a weakening of the monarchy. “

*****

The hallway in the guest wing of the Palace was dark and two figures were talking in low voices. One was Metternich and the other was Ludwig, Crown Prince of Bavaria. Metternich was whispering.

“Ludwig, I know King Wilhelm of Wuerttemberg is trying to put together a coalition of southern German States and he is asking you to join. You must not consider this union. It is not in the interest of Bavaria to become economically entangled with the other states.”

Ludwig nodded his head in understanding, not in agreement.

“This question is discussed at every council meeting. Bavaria would do quite well in a tariff union with a few of the other German states; however, we manufacture a lot of the machinery the farmers and merchants of the other states need. So far, we have been able to keep out the British machinery with high tariffs and we enjoy a good income on the import duties of foreign made goods that do get imported. If we join a union, it would have good and bad consequences and that is the question we continually ask ourselves.”

Metternich leaned closer.

“Your father appears very frail and I fear he may not be with us much longer. Soon you will be King of Bavaria and these questions will be squarely on your shoulders. If you join a league of southern states, your power as king will be diluted. Do you really want to share your power with Baden, Wurttemberg and the other states?”

Ludwig smiled. He knew well the intentions of Metternich and his fear of a close union between Prussia and the German states and his even greater fear of liberalization.

“Prince Metternich, I assure you, before I make any decisions I will weigh the consequences not only for Bavaria but for all German speaking peoples.”

Metternich smiled in return; however, his smile could be interpreted more as a leer than a smile.

“Come; let’s go to the Prussian King’s meeting.”

*****

Count Bernstorff and Peter Pagenkopf were sitting in one of the many drawing rooms of the Palace talking in low voices.

“Will I be in a position to meet Prince Metternich?” Peter asked.

“No, and we will avoid any encounters.”

“Could you tell me a little about your background so I can better understand my position here?” Peter asked this without hesitation. He was not one to be timid in front of superiors and he always needed to know his station.

The Count shifted in his chair and smiled.

“Let me bore you with a little Bernstorff history. I was born in Sweden to a wealthy family and my upbringing included an education in government and diplomacy. My family’s wealth enabled me to have tutors when I was very young and in the old strict Swedish tradition, they made sure I was a good student. I was only 18 when I received my first post as an assistant to the Danish representative. Over time my career led me to Berlin where I became the Swedish ambassador to Prussia. From this government post, I was promoted as the secretary for foreign affairs for Sweden and later as the Danish ambassador to Austria. This was a very important step in my career. Vienna is an exotic world of wealth and court intrigue. I became very close to the Habsburg family and of course, Foreign Minister Prince Metternich.”

Peter smiled.

“Prince Metternich’s reputation is oft discussed in the castle. Would I be fair to say he had an influence on your political outlook?”

“You may say that,” Bernstorff returned the smile.

“My last official act as ambassador to Austria was the Congress of Vienna that settled all the European affairs after the defeat of Napoleon in 1815. I returned home and my next post was ambassador to Prussia in 1817. My knowledge of the affairs of Austria endeared me to the Hohenzollern family and King Frederick asked me to head the department of foreign affairs. He was candid with me, telling me there were men in his administration who were suspicious of my like-minded thinking with Metternich and the Habsburgs; however the king felt my knowledge and skills outweighed some of my political views. In turn, Peter, I will be candid with you. I backed Metternich in the Carlsbad decree against the liberal trend in Europe so you may call me a conservative. You will also find me a conservative when it comes to Prussian interests in the continent. I do not share Metternich’s devotion to the notion of a balance of power. As long as the French are inclined to rule over all of Europe, there must be at least one strong voice capable of inhibiting her zeal; and that voice must be Prussia and the German language.

“I learned a great deal during my different posts and especially in Vienna. The most important lesson I learned was the power of information and how to gather it. An ambassador spends a great deal of his time visiting the different salons hosted by the wealthy and influential. You can learn a lot from these afternoon events. It is just as important to know what is being said on the street and in the taverns. That, Peter, is why you are here and why your presence must be kept secret.”

“Peter,” Bernstorff change his tone, “I need you to get to Paris as quickly as you can. Will that create any hardship for you?”

Peter furrowed his brow.

“Yes, yes, I know. Late July is a bad time to take a farmer from his fields but I need you in Paris quickly. I will dispatch a courier to your farm with Thalers so your son can hire some help. Will that do?”

Bernstorff sat back in his chair hoping to relax the tension of his last request.

“Peter, do you know why I chose you for this assignment?”

“No sir, I am not sure I do.”

“For one it is your command of both German and French languages and I have been meaning to ask, how did a Pomeranian farmer learn French?”

Peter smiled.

“My mother was fluent in German and French and she insisted we use both languages on the farm. She repeated many times that French was the language of culture and one must know it. When I was older a family from Alsace moved to Kardemin and the entire family, including their beautiful daughter, spoke both French and German. It was natural that our two families were attracted to each other and I eventually married that beautiful daughter.”

Bernstorff laughed as he stood and then became serious.

“Peter, there will soon be a crisis in France. Louis XVIII is dying and his successor will be his younger brother, Charles X. Since the destruction of Napoleon at La Belle Alliance, Louis has lived in the palace at the Tuileries. We know from our contacts that Louis was never happy with the so-called constitution which created a bi-cameral legislature, greatly reducing the power of the French monarchy. The French population has been divided since then between royalists and parliamentarians. On the one hand there are the poor and middle class that supported Napoleon and his generosity. They are the ones that enabled him to build a mighty army in so short a time during the 100 days regime. Opposite of this faction, you have the monarchist. These are the nobles and wealthy merchants who always received the favors of the crown. Louis XVIII was especially hated because he raised taxes, especially on wine and ale, so he could repay the nobles who had lost their estates during Napoleon. Now the French population will have Charles X who is even more of a monarchist than Louis.”

“I am beginning to understand,” Peter said softly.

“Yes, Peter. We know the press and the universities in France are talking openly about this possible crisis. I need you to be on the street and listen to the people: the same people who would be the ones to put up barricades and overturn the monarchy. Charles X is very unpopular, but just how unpopular we don’t know. We need to know how close the street people are to storming the Bastille.”

“You want me to visit the local taverns and clubs and listen to what the people are saying.”

“Yes, Peter, and there is more.”

“Yes Sir?”

“After Napoleon’s defeat at La Belle Alliance there was a brief period when Charles was in Paris and in charge, keeping the government stable until Louis could return from England. During this time he created a very loyal secret police that he personally funded. The purpose was to insure the stability of the monarchy and to neutralize any opposition. When you are on the street asking questions, be wary of who you talk to and understand that during your visit, it is very likely Louis will die and Charles will become king. Charles’ secret police will be on the street with you, listening and asking questions…..so be careful. When you check in at our embassy in Paris, it will not only be for logistics but for your own safety.”

“If I find the population in a rebellious mood, how do I report to you?”

“We have a legation in Paris and our envoy, Heinrich von Werther, will be your contact. Here is a letter of introduction, the address and instructions to Mr. Werther.

“Yes and one more thing. If you see the situation as imminent……I mean people preparing for outright revolution as in 1806, then report to Werther immediately. Do you have any questions?”

“I understand my son is here attending the prince and helping the stable master,” Peter said. “Is it OK if I meet with him?”

“Does he know you are here?”

“I don’t believe so,” Peter answered.

“It would not be a problem but we must have a cover story for you to tell him. We must assume he will learn of your presence and of course we can’t let him know your real reason for being here. You do some work in the winter months with hemp, not true?”

“Yes,” Peter replied. “We grow hemp and in the winter we weave ropes for our neighbors and sell the remaining hemp at the shipyards.”

“Well, we can’t have you in Paris as one of Prince Wilhelm’s cavalry so we will have to work around your farm experience. Are there many hemp growers in Pomerania that sell to the shipyards?”

“Unfortunately yes, it is easy to grow and abundant.”

“Give me some time to work up your story. In the meantime, you are here to meet with me and discuss a possible minor military attaché role.”

“I understand,” Peter replied.

“I will tell you a brief story that will help you to understand your duties to your king. When I was the Ambassador to Vienna, I enjoyed putting on simple merchant or laborer clothing and walking the streets at night. I would visit beer halls and cheap restaurants and listen to people in conversation. You will find that what you hear on the street is quite different than what you read in the newspapers. I was in a tavern down by the Danube Canal that was frequented by the river men who ferried goods on the Danube. There were three men at a nearby table in a mildly heated discussion and I paid little attention until I heard the name Metternich which immediately got my attention. The men as it turned out were merchants and had been recently injured by a tariff Metternich was responsible for implementing. I never learned the particulars of their grudge but I did overhear them discussing the movements of Prince Metternich and where would be a good place to kill him. I quickly left the tavern and went straight to the prince’s residence on Rennweg street near the Schwarzenberg palace. I had been to the villa many times and the doorman let me in, noting the urgency of my calling unannounced at such and hour. After a few minutes, the prince met me in the foyer and I quickly related what I had heard at the tavern. In short, the prince took charge and dispatched his guards with me to the tavern where the men were apprehended.”

Peter smiled. “It would appear the prince is beholden to you after saving his life.”

Bernstorff laughed. “In appearance, most of the heads of state see me as beholden to Metternich, although without citing a cause. I do support many of his ideas on the suppression of liberal thought.”

“I must now attend a meeting with the kings so if you have any questions, Mr. Motz should be able to manage the answers.”

Bernstorff stood and left the small drawing room.

*****

King Frederick had weighed the timing of the meeting and his own arrival. In the end he decided that out of respect for the long journeys of his guests, he and his council would be first to the meeting and await them.

“Please have a seat,” Frederick said, motioning to the group of chairs on the right side of the table. Maximilian, Ludwig and Montgelas took their seats as Montgelas thanked the king for his hospitality.

The door was opened again by the king’s attendant and King Francis Habsburg and Prince von Metternich entered the room.

King Frederick, his two sons and Count Bernstorff all stood again and welcomed the delegation from the Austrian empire.

“Gentlemen,” King Frederick began, “thank you for attending my son’s wedding and in particular, this meeting. As you all know, this meeting has no agenda nor on my part, any preconceived expectations from our guests. I would like to note that we are enjoying an era of peace in Europe, peace both in terms of country to country, but also in populace to royalty. This long peace has allowed us all to prosper and as we still have small grievances to be settled by our respective ministers, we as monarchs can embrace not only our good fortune, but one another as we are all in some manner blood related.”

King Frederick motioned to Maximilian and then sat.

Maximilian stood slowly, his age not allowing his brittle bones and weak muscles any quick or smooth movement.

“Thank you, King Frederick for your kind words and I want to also thank your two fine sons, Crown Prince Frederick and Prince Wilhelm for their attendance at this meeting. I come with no agenda, only with a short list of items that I desire to attend. First, I again congratulate your son on his marriage. It is a wonderful union of the Hohenzollern family of Prussia and the Wittelsbach family of Bavaria and two monarchies that truly represent the German speaking people of the north and the south of Europe.”

Crown Prince Frederick noticed that at this last statement, Metternich visibly winced. He almost smiled because any discomfort for Metternich was for him a triumph for Europe.

Maximilian raised his glass of Rhine wine.

“I salute this marriage and the royalty at this table that have held the peace in Europe for almost a decade.”

As Maximilian sat, the rest at the table raised their glasses and muttered a half silent cheer.

King Frederick smiled and nodded to King Francis of Habsburg.

King Francis stood and offered his thanks for the wedding invitation and the meeting. After the toast, he sat and King Frederick, still sitting, began talking.

“I want to express that the peace in Europe has been most settling for all of our kingdoms and we are all blessed in our positions. We have much that needs to be discussed and concluded with regards to our people and the economy and we are fortunate time will assist us in gaining the wisdom to continue this prosperity. I first want to acknowledge to King Maximilian, that my son could not have entered into a more glorious marriage than to your daughter, Princess Elisabeth Ludovika. She is a beautiful girl and I am sure will be happy in our modest palaces.”

Everyone laughed at the last statement. There was no such thing as a modest palace in Europe, or in the entire world.

“I do have not specific topics to discuss today, other than we can share our views of the politics and economy of Europe. I am in trusted company and do not see any obstacles to our candid exchange of ideas. I want to only allow my chief minister, Bernstorff, to speak a few words since he recently returned from an extended stay in Paris. Minister Bernstorff, the floor is yours.”

Bernstorff stood with the confidence of a minister who had spent years in the presence of royalty and important personages. Thus he started with humor.

“Gentlemen, please raise your glasses.”

Bernstorff allowed the awkward silence to hang. Everyone at the table, except for Metternich and Montgelas were superior to Bernstorff and this invitation could also be construed as an order.

Maximilian was the first to raise his glass and upon seeing this, the rest of the group raised theirs.

“I am only a humble minister to the crown and I want to express my good fortune for allowing me to sit in on this meeting. Let us raise our glasses and drink to the wisdom of the three royal families at this table who have raised this continent to a level of education and power, unlike any country or continent on this earth.”

Bernstorff raised his glass and downed its contents and was followed by everyone at the table. Inside his gray matter, Bernstorff was thinking it was always better to have a drunken audience when dispensing so called words of wisdom.

The attendant at the end of the table quickly refilled all the glasses.

“I recently returned from Paris after an extensive stay,” Bernstorff began.

“The charge from my king was to mingle with the royalty and his ministers and at the same time, humble myself on the streets of France to understand the mood of the people. I followed his orders for months, moving from Paris in the north to Marseilles in the south. At first, I was discomforted, because I have never lived on the streets.”

King Frederick laughed.

“But you shall if this kingdom ever collapses.”

Everyone at the table laughed with the king.

“Ok, Count, can you please give us your report.”

“Yes, Royal Highness.”

“I could be here for hours and days with details but I would rather give you the conclusions and mail you by post a lengthy report.

“First, there is no love for Louis XVIII in Paris and for that matter, all of France. As you well know, when we liberated France from Napoleon, the population expected a liberal government that looked for the good of the people. They are openly discussing Louis XVIII’s policies in the taverns and social clubs. They all remember his declaration of 1805 when he made a series of promises regarding political prisoners, reducing taxes and providing amnesty to all who would support his return.”

Bernstorff paused, knowing his audience was keen to hear his report. He looked to King Frederick who was very slightly nodding his head.

“Unfortunately, the ultra-royalists were in power with their conservative agenda and Louis began his crusade of taxing the people so he could compensate the nobles for what they lost during Napoleon. You are all aware that when Napoleon took power, he financed his Grande Armee by confiscating the riches of the noble families. King Louis was beholden to the nobles and began a taxation campaign, including the unpopular high tax on beer and wine, to repay the nobles for what Napoleon stole. These taxes created hardships on everyone.”

“Napoleon’s Senate recalled Louis on several conditions, one being a parliament system of government. Louis, in his arrogance, disbanded the Senate and tore up their constitution.”

Bernstorff looked directly at King Frederick.

“You recall your orders when you occupied Paris that there would be a constitution and two elected bodies. Also, there was to be freedoms of religion and the press, although not total freedom but supervised freedom. When Napoleon came out of exile from Elba and the 100 days again interrupted Louis’ rule Napoleon returned to Paris more of a conqueror than a liberator.

“We all know Napoleon had instituted many unpopular taxes in order to pay for his Grand Armee and these taxes especially hurt the poor and the merchant classes. Napoleon’s taxes on salt, wine, tobacco and beer were to be greatly reduced by Louis when he returned to power; however, Louis was so intent on restoring a positive cash flow to the treasury and repaying the nobles he kept the taxes in place. I found the merchant and pedestrian classes remain very anti-royalists and openly discuss ways to redress the situation.”

“What ways are they contemplating?” King Francis asked.

“Everything from demonstrations, to boycotts on the taxed goods and in some cases, outright revolution; however, I don’t think this last option is very viable.”

“How did you find King Louis’ health?” Metternich asked.

“He seemed awfully frail and not well at all.”

“That will present another problem,” King Maximilian interrupted and leaned forward, taking command of the conference table.

“His younger brother, Charles, will take over the throne and become Charles X. We in Bavaria are closer to the situation in France and I assure you, Charles is an ultra-royalist and he will definitely have an agenda that will break the bank of France. What Louis did for the Nobles, Charles will extend it and further cause royal disfavor on the streets. I fear another Napoleon will in time emerge from the middle class caves of discontent.”

King Frederick leaned forward, signaling that he was taking the floor.

“I fear we were too lenient on Louis when we agreed to end our occupation earlier than the original agreement. We should have made it a condition and threatened higher reparations if this act was carried out.”

Metternich cleared his throat.

“A strong nobility in France is necessary if France is to regain its place as a major European power to balance the power of the other countries.”

King Frederick, visibly upset, stood and looked directly at Metternich.

“I for one, Prince Metternich, do not have the same desire as you for a powerful France. Two wars with Napoleon were enough. And now look at the situation in Spain.”

The King was referring to the latest battle in Spain where France sent in their army to help sustain the Royalty. The Spanish military was always in a state of near rebellion because of the haphazard way they were paid and the poor conditions, even among the officer class. Ferdinand was waging a new campaign to send troops to South America to regain a lost Spanish foothold. This was the last straw for the officer corps and they rebelled, insisting that the monarch recognize and rule by the Spanish constitution of 1812. The officers in Madrid captured the king’s palace and made Ferdinand their prisoner.

“Bernstorff, what do you have to report on the situation in Spain?”

“It can be characterized as a military coup. King Ferdinand has always had a disdain for the military and treated the officers badly: they were paid poorly and lived in poor conditions. When Ferdinand announced a new military campaign in South America, the military revolted.”

“Yes, and Ferdinand asked Prussia, Russia and Austria for help and we declined,” King Frederick interrupted.

Metternich spoke.

“We met with Britain, France and Holland in Verona and since France was closest, we agreed to allow France to assist Ferdinand.”

Bernstorff spoke next.

“The French appear to be routing the rebels and the Spanish army is in disarray. The French army has stormed the Palace and Ferdinand is now free. The reports indicate he intends to burn the 1812 constitution and be very harsh on the perpetrators in the army officer corps.”

Metternich looked up from his journal. He was the main instigator at the Congress of Verona to allow France to send an army to rescue the king and restore the monarchy.

“Royal Highness, if I may,” Metternich said in a conciliatory voice.

“We have accomplished two great feats by allowing France to intervene in the civil war. Of most importance, we have restored the monarchy in Spain which should be of interest to all the monarchies in Europe.”

King Habsburg nodded his head in agreement.

“Liberal thinking and rebellion needs to be checked early in its development. The earlier it is checked, the fewer casualties on both sides.”

“And the second feat?” King Frederick Wilhelm asked.

“The second feat is the international recognition of France as a world power with the ability to support and defend its neighbors. Also, it is important for the French to regain their pride and the dignity of their army.”

The Prussian King displayed a look of displeasure at this last remark by Metternich.

“Count Bernstorff,” he said turning to his foreign minister as if to dismiss Metternich.

“I believe we now need to discuss King Wilhelm and the situation in Wurttemberg. Provide us with your update.”

“As you know,” Bernstorff began slowly and deliberately, “King Wilhelm has continued his vocalization and protests against the Great Powers and their assumed custodianship of Europe with the Carlsbad Decree. This is a critical area and it illuminates the issue of states rights versus a federal diet. Wilhelm is very outspoken of his support for Napoleon’s actions: disbanding the Holy Roman Empire and creating a Federal Diet for all the German States that would be centered in Frankfurt.”

“But that body has very little power,” Prince Ludwig spoke for the first time.

“It is an assembly to allow for discussions and grievances,” Bernstorff answered, “and King Wilhelm would like to see it have greater power as a central government.

“King Wilhelm’s representative, Karl Wangenheim, was very outspoken at the Diet against the Carlsbad Decree and its provisions. What’s more, he has been highly critical of the Mainz Central Investigating Committee established by the conference of the German States. We are all aware of Wilhelm’s disdain for Austria and Prussian involvement in Germany’s affairs and he is attempting to influence all the smaller German States to form a new Germany that would have the strength to stand up against the power and influence of the Great Powers.

“Wangenheim’s group is protesting the establishment of the committee, saying it is interfering with the State’s right to govern and establish their own rules for censorship and constitutional rights. They claim this committee is a federal way of spying and persecuting the citizens of the German States.”

King Francis held up his hand as a gesture for Bernstorff to allow him to interrupt.

“We have withdrawn all of our envoys and representatives in Stuttgart, as has Prussia. The tsar has lent tacit support to this gesture and he has sent his representative on an extended vacation.”

“Certainly I had hoped for more from Wilhelm’s brother-in-law, the tsar, but for him it is both a diplomatic and a family matter.”

Bernstorff continued.

“The effect of these diplomatic actions by everyone has induced Wilhelm to recall Wangenheim from Frankfurt and for now, forbid him from further political activity.”

King Francis spoke next.

“Wilhelm will not be swayed for long. He is obsessed with the idea of a united and independent nation of southern German States.”

“I can assure you,” King Maximilian spoke, “there will be no nation as long as the liberals want to usurp the absolute power of the monarchies.”

“King Frederick,” Maximilian said, looking to the King of Prussia. “It has been six months since you announced you would not allow a constitution nor have a legislature. How is that working?”

“I will let Bernstorff answer that question,” Frederick responded.

“Yes, the situation is going very well. We have allowed local Diets with representation from all classes and rules are in place so that no single faction can dominate. Like you said, it has only been six months so we are still watching the effects.”

“We are all interested in the effects,” Metternich said as he interrupted. “This is just the issue for the German States, local versus Federal authority. We are all observing from afar.”

“Gentlemen,” Frederick announced. “It is time we suspend the business of State. I have arranged for a pheasant shoot so if you will all retire and we can meet in an hour in the south portico.”

King Francis smiled at the invitation. “That is a very good idea, Your Highness.”

“If you will excuse me,” Metternich said, “I would like to meet with Karl von Altenstein, your culture minister. We hear he is making tremendous progress with the Prussian school system.”

“Yes, yes, of course,” King Frederick answered. “Unlike the monarchy in Prussia, our school system is very progressive, encouraging free thinking and a flow of ideas.”

At this statement, everyone laughed and rose from their chairs to leave.

Chapter 14 – Martin and Louise: Charlottenburg

Louise stepped closer to Martin who was in the stable attending to Prince Wilhelm’s horse.

“Martin, it is so good to see you.”

Martin looked up and was surprised to see his sister from Koenigsberg.

“Louise,” he said with a broad smile as he put her hands into his.

“It is so good to see you and thank you again for the tunic. I felt like royalty wearing it to my wedding.”

“Martin, I got your thank you note and it was so remindful of our Saturdays together. I wish I could have been at your wedding.”

“I wish that too Louise. How have you been? Do you have a suitor yet?”

Louise laughed.

“I have been fine Martin and no I don’t have a suitor. I am hoping for one.”

“And I hope for you to have one. Do you have any prospects?”

Louise laughed again.

“Yes Martin, I have a prospect. Unfortunately, the prospect doesn’t know of my interests.”

It was Martin’s turn to laugh.

“Martin, did you come here with Father?”

“With Father,” Martin asked, looking puzzled.

“You didn’t know Father is also here?”

“No, I didn’t know. You have seen him?”

“Oh yes, in fact he arrived the same day I arrived. I came with Sophia and Mr. Motz and I have seen him talking to Motz. They usually meet in the Blue Room.”

“I must find him and see what he is doing here. What are you doing here?” Martin asked.

“The king wanted me and Sophia here to help with the wedding and guests. We will be going back next week. How long will you be here?”

“Wilhelm, I mean Prince Wilhelm, said I can go home next week also. He will be traveling and has no need for me. This will be my first winter home for a long time. It is good that I can be home to help Henriette, especially if Father is not going to be there.

Chapter 15 – Father and Son at Charlottenburg

Martin was on the south portico of the palace, having been told to prepare the Prince’s horse. He was joined by the other vassals with their mounts and they were all waiting for the royalty who would be riding to the western fields for a pheasant hunt. The portico door opened and they all turned, expecting to see one of the kings or princes. Instead, they saw Peter Pagenkopf.

“Hello son,” Peter said, approaching Martin.

Martin smiled broadly even though it had only been a month since he said goodbye to his father at their farm in Kardemin.

Peter walked to his son and shook his hand.

“I won’t disturb you now that you are on duty. Meet me in the Blue Room after you finish here.”

*****

The Blue Room is the ante room to the apartments of Frederick the Great and used frequently by the family and visitors for brief meetings. Peter left the portico and strolled through the halls, eventually arriving at the Blue Room. He was comfortable with the room, having met Motz there several times. He sat and thought of his words to Martin, wanting to be careful not to reveal his immediate charge from Bernstorff. After several minutes, Martin entered.

“It’s obvious what I am doing here, but what are you doing at the palace?” Martin said with a big grin.

“Sit down, I have some news.”

Martin sat in the chair under the painting of the woman in a blue dress.

“After you left Kardemin, a messenger arrived at the farm. He had been traveling with the royal troupe that included Sophia and Louise and made a side trip to summon me to Berlin. I was told to be here within the fortnight. That didn’t leave me much time to make other arrangements. I visited Shabtai and asked him if he would tend to our farm in my absence until you returned. The messenger told me your assignment would be brief and you would be home before Christmas. Henriette was comfortable with the arrangements and said she could tend to the animals and only needed Shabtai to come over a couple of times each week to make sure everything was all right. We haven’t had any renegade activity for over two years so we are all hoping it will stay that way.”

“So you see, everything is in order back home.”

Martin smiled.

“You haven’t said why you are in Berlin?”

Peter laughed.

“I was getting there. Would you like some sherry?”

“No thanks.”

“When the messenger told me to be here he didn’t say why or who was asking for me. When I arrived there was a bit of confusion because the servants didn’t know anything about me or my summons. Since I knew the name of Motz from your stories, I asked to see him. It turns out that he was the one who summoned me, along with Count Bernstorff.”

“Count Bernstorff, the foreign minister.” Martin let out a low whistle.

“Are you familiar with the Count?”

Martin held up both hands as if to push the thought away from him.

“I have only had brief encounters with the Count and wish that I would have no more. He is a man of iron. Bodmer told me he was recruited by Prince Hardenberg from the Danish Foreign Service and rumors have it that Bernstorff still has loyalties to Metternich because of his long ambassadorship to Austria. Many in the Prussian Foreign Service resent a foreigner chosen as Foreign Minister. Bodmer believes Bernstorff was chosen not only for his ties to Denmark and Sweden, but his knowledge of Austria and in particular, Metternich.”

Peter leaned forward to speak.

“Those long winter evenings you spent with Mr. Bodmer and possibly many bottles of wine proved to be your second education; an education on the inner workings of the Prussian government.”

“Father,” Martin almost shouted with a laugh. “You still haven’t told me what you are doing in Berlin!”

Peter put his index finger to his lips and spoke in a low voice.

“It seems Bernstorff desires to build a network of people he can trust who will visit other European capitals and mingle with the merchants and middle class as well as visit the ale houses of the poor. Prussia has ambassadors in every country and they continually report on the activities of the rulers and nobility. There is also the multitude of businessmen traveling and observing the commerce of each country and report to Motz or Bernstorff. What is needed is someone on the ground who can tell him what the masses are enjoying or complaining about. I will be working directly for Mr. Motz who will provide me street level contacts in each country and the money to travel. My instructions from Bernstorff and Prince Wilhelm will come through Motz.”

Martin’s eyes opened wide and he leaned forward.

“You will also be working for Prince Wilhelm?”

“Yes,” Peter answered with a laugh. “Here is a secret. Prince Wilhelm, General of the Army, has an entire staff of cartographers.”

Martin looked puzzled.

“What is a cartographer?”

“A cartographer is a person who draws very exact maps: maps that are detailed in every way. Every hill, forest, river and pond is recorded on wall sized maps. He has rooms in this palace and in Koenigsberg that detail every country in Europe. This is very secret and I suspect that one of my duties will be to verify the accuracy of these maps.”

“Where will you be traveling?” Martin asked.

“I don’t know,” Peter lied. “He hasn’t told me yet.”

“So what am I to tell everyone.”

Peter grabbed Martin’s hand.

“This, my son, is most serious. I shouldn’t have told you all that I have but I know you will keep this all secret. You can tell Henriette and our friends in Kardemin that I have been summoned by Mr. Motz who wants me to work this winter in Berlin and help him understand the workings of the shipbuilders and the hemp business. The reason I was chosen was because you have proven to be such a trusted vassal of Prince Wilhelm.”

“So you will be traveling all winter? What about next spring?”

“Bernstorff promised me I would be home by spring for the planting. I may have to leave for short periods but he assures me that we will be provided for and you will have the Thalers to hire help if needed. This winter you should be able to make the ropes we promised to our neighbors and then sell the rest of the crop to the shipbuilders. Sell it cheap and insist they are responsible for the transport. I must go now and meet with Mr. Motz.”

“Will I see you before you leave?” Martin asked.

“I don’t believe so,” Peter answered as he hurried down the long palace hall.”

Chapter 16 – 1824: Change in France

Peter Pagenkopf held his small book close to him as he walked down the narrow street in Paris. The Rue de Lille was adjacent to the Seine and Peter was walking to the Prussian legation building that was once a hotel and the temporary home of King Frederick Wilhelm III of Prussia when the European armies occupied Paris in 1817 after the battle of Waterloo. King Frederick Wilhelm personally purchased the Hotel Beauharnais, located at 78 rue de Lille, because of its palatial style and location near the main streets and the Tuileries.

Peter was hurrying because he was to meet with Heinrich von Werther, the Resident Minister who reported directly to Bernstorff. This was his first meeting and he wanted to be punctual. Although the mansion was large enough and certainly had enough rooms to accommodate Peter, he preferred to lodge in a small hotel close to the legation. The small book he was carrying was a lexicon of French words he used to help him remember the French he had learned from his mother.

“Peter Pagenkopf here to see Mr. Werther,” Peter said as he approached the desk in the large foyer. Peter was dressed in a handsome suit coat befitting a successful merchant. In the coat pocket was a letter of introduction from Count Bernstorff to Mr. Werther. The letter merely informed Werther that Peter was in his employment and that Werther was to accommodate Peter with any funds, within reason, that he may require and finally, to accept sealed communiqués from Peter and forward them with haste to Berlin.

The officious gentlemen behind the desk looked up.

“Who may I announce is calling?”

“Peter Pagenkopf on behalf of Count Bernstorff,” Peter replied with a smile, knowing the name Bernstorff would get the clerk’s attention.

The clerk stood quickly and with a good deal more respect replied: “Certainly Mr. Pagenkopf. Please have a seat.”

Peter looked around the large foyer that was once the front desk area for the hotel and had since been made into an elaborate reception area. The hotel’s large open hallways had been barricaded in 1817 with large ornate oak doors and on each side of the giant floor to ceiling doors stood a Prussian guard in full dress uniform. On the wall behind the clerk’s desk was a life-sized portrait of King Wilhelm of Prussia. To the right of the portrait was a painting of the Koenigsberg Castle and the left side a painting of Charlottenburg Palace.

Within minutes Heinrich von Werther walked through the doors.

“Mr. Pagenkopf, it is my pleasure to meet you. Please come here and have a seat.”

Werther motioned for Peter to sit in one of the large foyer armchairs. Peter assumed this was Werther’s way of being cautious until he knew who Peter was and he had seen the introductory letter.

Peter sat down and pulled the Bernstorff letter from his coat pocket and handed it to Werther who opened it and read it hastily.

“Yes, very good,” he said as he stood and motioned for Peter to follow him through the large oak doors.

“Excuse me, Mr. Pagenkopf, but would you rather speak in French or German, your choice of course.”

“I need to brush up on my French, but for now I would prefer German.”

“Where will you be staying while in Paris? You know you are welcome to stay at the legation.”

“Thank you for the offer; however, I have a room at one of the nearby hotels.”

“May I ask the nature of your business in Paris?” Werther said a little more official.

“It is of a special cause to Count Bernstorff and he asked me to maintain its confidential nature. He has asked me to walk the streets of Paris and listen to what the people are saying and to understand and report on their mood. I will report my findings to you and the Count told me you would code the information and pass it along to Berlin, addressed to Mr. Motz.”

“Very well, Mr. Pagenkopf, I will await your reports. Is there anything I can do for you at the present?”

“Yes,” Peter replied. “Here is a list of expenses I anticipate while in Paris and I would like to be advanced the sum in Francs.”

“Certainly, the letter so instructed the urgency of your dispatches and I will have a clerk prepare the voucher for your signature and you will have the funds immediately. If there is nothing more, I must excuse myself to attend a meeting.”

Peter stood and shook Werther’s hand.

Bernstorff had explained to Peter before leaving Berlin he was to check in at each legation or embassy in the countries he visited to not only collect expense money but to have a face to face meeting with the minister in charge. The latter was to insure Peter’s safety in the event he had a confrontation with the local constabulary.

Peter walked northwest along rue de Lille toward the bridge that crossed the Seine and the road that led to the Place de la Concorde, Champ Elysees and the Tuileries. He decided to start at the palace and work his way along the Seine to the poorer districts of Paris.

Chapter 17 – Trouble in Kardemin

Martin was in a total slumber. He had risen before dawn and worked all day in the fields with Henriette. Although Hanna was not yet one year old, she spent her days in the field with her parents. Granted, she didn’t contribute a great deal to the massive field effort, but she learned early in life that everyone is a part of the collective effort of family living.

The sound of horses galloping woke Martin.

Martin jumped from his bed and ran to the open window. There were four riders coming to the farm.

“Henriette, wake up,” Martin shouted.

Henriette turned in her sleep and just as she was to return to her dreams, she bolted upright in bed.

Martin was dressing quickly, choosing his uniform as his way of meeting strangers who came to the farm. He had greeted gypsies and nomads and learned from watching his father that showing a friendly strength was the best way to greet uninvited guests.

He pulled the British Baker flintlock musket, a rifle from the last war with Napoleon, off the pegs over the bed and handed it to Henrietta who was already dressed. Hanna was walking around half asleep and asking incoherent questions.

Martin closed the window and opened the small rifle slit. He and Henrietta had practiced this many times and the musket was always loaded. Martin then grabbed a second musket and walked out the door.

The four riders continued their steady approach and Martin waited until they were within shouting range.

“What is your business here?” He shouted loud enough for them to hear.

“We came for livestock,” the older rider shouted with a thick accent that Martin recognized as a person from Poland trying to speak German.

“I have none for sale,” Martin shouted back and with that reply the four riders split their ranks, two moving to the left and two to the right.

“I am a soldier in the service of the king,” Martin shouted.

There was no reply as the men began to move to the side of the house.

Martin raised his musket.

“I ask you to leave this farm,” he shouted.

The men continued their slow trot to the corral behind the farm house. Martin moved quickly and raised his rifle.

The men spurred their horses and galloped to the corral gate, the lead horseman breaking the gate.

Martin aimed and fired, hitting the lead horseman who grabbed his right shoulder and continued to ride into the corral.

Martin set the butt of the rifle on the ground and began to reload when one of the riders turned and began to gallop toward him. He stopped reloading and clipped the bayonet onto the end of the rifle just as the rider approached him.

The rider reined in his horse and was facing Martin as the other riders began herding the six cows from the corral. Martin let out a loud whistle and his horse came galloping out of the corral to him. In an instant the riders with the cows were galloping to the front of the farm and up the hill to the main road. Martin ran to the front of the house and the front door as Henriette was opening it.

“Martin, they took our livestock! What do we do?”

Martin looked at his wife who was sweating and frightened.

“We do nothing for now,” Martin replied. “I won’t leave you and Hanna alone.”

“But what about our cows?”

Martin put his hand on her shoulder and gave her a reassuring smile.

“Don’t worry, Father will be home any day and we will get our cows back.”

Chapter 18 - Paris

The third ale house Peter visited was in the late afternoon and he found it crowded and full of lively discussions. When he heard the word ‘king’, he walked closer to the crowd of merchants.

“King Louis will not last a fortnight. I heard from good sources that he is delirious with poison in his system from gangrene and his brother Charles can’t wait to take the throne.”

Another merchant offered his opinion.

“King Louis tried to be a good king, what with his acts in parliament and his liberal views on our welfare.”

“Here, here,” came a small chorus from the group as they all raised their glasses.

“It is going to be difficult if we have to suffer under his brother Charles.”

“Aha, we all should keep a tight fist on our pocket books when Charles is in charge.”

“He is definitely in the pockets of the Nobles who expect the merchants to give back to them what Napoleon took away.”

There was an audible grumble from the group as they all shook their heads.

“He’ll tax us to death so the Nobles can get their land and holdings returned.”

“If it weren’t for the wars, I would say we need another Napoleon running France.”

“At least he cared for the people who make this country run. Not like the rich who contribute nothing.”

Peter moved away and toward the exit. Later that night he sat in his room with a candle, his pen and parchment and wrote his first report. He had visited several ale houses and had late coffee on a sidewalk café. He had heard a lot of discontent regarding the passing of Louis XVIII and the ascension of Charles, but nothing that sounded like outright rebellion. In the poor ale houses the main concern was the reestablishment of the wine and ale taxes Napoleon had suspended and Louis only partially restored. In houses where the merchants congregated there was fear of higher taxes on all goods and higher tariffs.

Peter finished his report and retired for the night.

Chapter 19 – Peter Returns from Paris

Peter had stopped in Berlin on his return from Paris to spend time with Bernstorff and give him a more detailed report on the recent events in France. It was late September, 1824 and Peter had left Paris the day after the coronation of Charles X. The meeting in the Palace had been brief and Bernstorff offered to allow Peter to ride with his emissary who was taking a royal coach to Koenigsberg. The emissary was pleased to have Peter’s company and they talked a great deal about Paris, Charles X and Charles’ exiled years in England.

They stayed at village inns on their journey toward first Kardemin, where Peter would say his goodbyes and the royal coach would continue onto the next leg of the journey, Koenigsberg, where the emissary would rest for a few days before continuing to St. Petersburg.

“I have always liked your country,” the emissary said to Peter as he looked out the window of the coach at the countryside.

Peter smiled and shook his head in agreement as he too was looking out the coach window.

“You must have traveled this journey many times, being in the service of Bernstorff.”

The emissary smiled. “Yes, many times but this will be my first journey to Russia. I mainly travel to the lower German states.”

Peter looked out the window as the coach slowed. The road was narrow and the coachman was slowing because of traffic on the road ahead. The coach would have the right of way and the traffic must leave the road and let it pass. Peter looked a second time out the window to see four riders herding six cows. His brow furrowed as he looked at the cows.

“Is something wrong?” The emissary asked.

“I don’t know,” Peter answered slowly. “I have six cows on my farm and those cows certainly look familiar.”

“You can tell if it is your cow?”

Peter turned from the window.

“Oh yes, most certainly. When you raise the cow from birth, it is almost like an offspring and you can tell.”

Peter looked back down the road. He could see that one of the horsemen was leaning forward on his horse and holding his shoulder.

“I am most certain those are my cows. Please tell the driver to hurry.”

The coachman shouted his command and the horses began to gallop. The farm was still several miles away and Peter was anxious to get there.

Martin sat at the table. It was a helpless feeling having your livestock stolen and not being able to do anything about it.

“Martin, you should go after them. Hanna and I will be OK.”

Martin looked at his wife. She was strong and he knew she was confident but he couldn’t risk his family for a few cows. He had heard about a farmer north of Kardemin that had tried to chase down thieves who had stolen his livestock and when he returned home, his family had been killed and all their possessions taken.

“No, I won’t take that chance.”

The afternoon sun warmed the Fall air as the royal coach kicked up the dust on the road leading to the Pagenkopf farm. Martin ran out the door and recognized the coach as one of many used by the administration of King Frederick.

The coach came to a halt in front of the farm house and Peter jumped out and ran to Martin.

“Do we have cows?” Peter asked hurriedly.

Martin looked at his Father, almost in disbelief.

“No, they were stolen this morning.”

Peter looked back at the coach and the emissary who was stepping down. Peter had invited him and the coachmen to spend the night before traveling to Koenigsberg.

“Henrietta, please welcome these gentlemen for the night and feed them well.”

He then turned to the emissary.

“I am sorry sir, but those were my cows on the road and I must go with my son to get them back.”

Martin turned and ran to the corral to saddle their horses.

“I understand, go quickly and you can catch them before dark.”

Peter ran into the house to change into his full cavalry uniform and gather his weapons. He knew the effect of a uniform on an adversary. When the thieves see the two riders in full cavalry uniforms and weapons, half the fight will be taken from them.

Henriette watched as her father-in-law and husband scrambled to the horses.

“Mama, what is happening?” Hanna said as she stood in the middle of the room watching the activity.

Henriette swooped up Hanna into her arms and smiled.

“Nothing you little gem. Papa and Grandpa are excited about going hunting.”

“But, what are they hunting, mama?”

Henriette smiled at her daughter.

“They are hunting cows, my little sweetheart.”

Hanna looked at her mother and asked.

“But Mama, we already have cows.”

Henriette, both out of fear and anxiousness, laughed.

“Our cows decided to go for a walk and papa must go find them and bring them back.”

“You mean Milky is gone?” Hanna asked. Milky was born a year earlier when Hanna was three years old and she always felt the young cow was hers.

“Yes, Milky is gone, but don’t you worry, papa and grandpa will bring her home.”

Henriette looked out the front door as Martin and Peter spurred their horses on the path to the main Kardemin road.

“South on the Kardemin road,” Peter shouted.

Father and son spurred their horses. Both knew the issue was not so much about the worth of the cows, for Peter still had diamonds from the battle of La Belle Alliance. It was the invasion of their land and their privacy. As they galloped south on the Kardemin road, both men knew they were going into battle with four men who would fight for their own lives or freedom and had nothing to lose.

Father and son alternated their speed between a trot and a canter to get the most mileage from their mounts. They knew where they had to go because recently there had been bands of Polish marauders invading and thieving in Pomerania. The Polish border was south of Pomerania and the population was not content with their situation. The Congress of Vienna had split the Duchy of Warsaw in half with one part going to Prussia and the other half to Russia. No one could count the number of rebels in Poland, but the overflow of anger was apparent in the neighboring states. Poland had been at war or conquered through most of its history. If it wasn’t the Ottoman Empire or Russians, it was the Swedes, Prussians or Napoleon trampling through their land and foraging for his army.

Prussia at this time had no central police. It was up to the individual to redress the wrong.

Father and son were riding south on the Kardemin road and shouting their conversation.

“Were they Polish?” Peter asked Martin.

“Yes, their accents were definitely Polish.”

“Were they from the Prussian Warsaw sector or the Russian sector?”

“Definitely the Warsaw sector; what shall we do when we catch them?” Martin shouted at his father.

“If they resist, we kill them,” Peter answered.

“If they don’t resist, we shall hobble them and let them go?”

Peter was referring to the harsh treatment when capturing a thief and wanting to refrain from execution. The method of punishment was to slice both of the criminal’s Achilles tendons. Not only was it painful but it forever crippled them and they would always be identified as criminals.

The sun was setting when father and son rode over a small hill and saw the silhouettes of the four riders behind the six cows.

Peter drew his saber and pointed it in a charge angle toward the sky. Martin began shouting ‘thief, thief’ and pulled his British light dragoon pistol.

The four riders turned in their saddles and halted to view the commotion behind them. When they saw two cavalry horsemen charging them, their first instinct was to draw swords and stand. Then they heard the pistol shot from Martin’s carbine and they immediately spurred their horses to escape.

The wounded rider was the first to spur his horse.

“Run, run, they are the kings cavalry.”

The four men began to gallop their horses, leaving the cows on the path.

Peter and Martin quickly overtook the riders and with their sabers struck down all four as they tried to flee. As they fell from their mounts in a pool of blood, their horses quickly reined in. Martin’s thoughts raced back to La Belle Alliance.

Peter and Martin looked down from their mounts at the bleeding riders.

“We will leave your bodies on the road to remind your Polish brothers that our land is not a teat you can suck freely upon. If you want our milk, you must pay before or after your thirst is quenched.”

Peter rode to the four horses, grabbed their reins and began trotting back up the hill to the cows.

Chapter 20 - 1825: Crisis in Russia

Fritz dismounted and tied his horse to a post. Although he was on a mission for the king, a mission that required him to leave his stable post every week, he looked like an ordinary worker who was stopping in the village for provisions. Fritz walked into the tavern and sat in the corner and after ordering ale, he walked to the back door of the tavern and the short distance to the privy. The door was shut and lodged shut and Fritz pounded on the door.

“Is there a problem?” A voice from inside yelled.

“For sure,” Fritz yelled back. “Hurry!”

After a few minutes, the door opened and a large Prussian slowly exited the privy. He stopped, looked down at Fritz and walked to the tavern.

Fritz stood aside as the Prussian walked back to the tavern. Even though he carried an embroidered seal of the Hohenzollern monarchy, which meant anyone who he displayed it to must give him quarter, Fritz never displayed it, using instead his wit.

Fritz entered the privy, lodged the door shut, and reached above the door to the right side of the door jam. After he retrieved the small piece of parchment, he left the privy and walked quickly to his horse.

Fritz continued his journey. There were several locations where he would retrieve small pieces of paper that were placed by agents of the king. These agents were middle men who communicated with the actual spies in the countries surrounding Prussia. The king had spies in Austria, Bavaria, Hungary, Netherlands, England, France, Sweden and Russia.

Fritz mounted his horse and began a slow trot toward the Castle. He opened the small parchment and after reading the contents, spurred his horse to a full gallop. This was unusual for Fritz because the whole purpose of his weekly mission was to avoid attention.

Before his horse came to a full halt, Fritz was dismounting and running to the service entrance of Koenigsberg castle. He didn’t care about attracting attention. He only cared about the Royal family and the extended family.

Entering the castle, Fritz yelled to the page.

“I need to speak to Count Bernstorff.”

The page, whose only duty was to relay commands from the royal family to the servants, looked alarmed. He rarely needed to relay a message from the servants to the foreign minister.

The page hesitated. He knew the high esteem the royal family held for the man who tended their horses and quickly became alert. Fritz had only burst into the quarters a few times in the last decade and each time the king had scolded them for not acting more quickly.

Fritz stood in the service entrance and in less than a minute Bernstorff appeared, quickly escorting Fritz to his study.

“What is it, Fritz?” He commanded.

“Here,” Fritz said handing Bernstorff several pieces of paper.

Bernstorff read quickly and looked up at Fritz.

“Well done my friend, you have again served me well.”

Bernstorff turned and motioned for his assistant, commanding him to find the king and the princes.

Fritz turned, feeling he had served his master, and walked to the stable.

*****

Frederick Wilhelm III walked quickly from the servant’s quarters through the grand hall toward his private apartment and meeting rooms. Bernstorff’s assistant had found him first and he was reacting quickly.

“Wilhelm, Frederick, join me in my study, quickly.”

The king entered his study where Bernstorff was waiting.

“What have you that is so urgent?” He asked Bernstorff.

Bernstorff handed him the small slips of paper and the king quickly read the messages.

Crown Prince Frederick was the first to enter.

“What is it Father?”

“Have a drink and I will tell you when Wilhelm arrives.”

“I see you are happy with Hardenberg’s choice.”

“I am very happy with the choice. Bernstorff has proven to be a professional in both his foreign minister skills and his network of informants.”

After a brief interval, Wilhelm rushed into the room. It was unusual for the king to yell in such a demanding way and they all responded in their own unusual way.

After everyone settled, the king spoke.

“We have received word from our most trusted agent who has spies in Russia Bavaria and Vienna.”

The king held up the pieces of paper.

“These latest messages have information from Bavaria, Russia and Vienna.”

“Russia!” Prince Wilhelm said aloud as he moved closer to his father. His sister Charlotte was his closest friend when he was growing up and any crisis in Russia would surely involve her.

“Yes, Russia,” the king answered. “Tsar Alexander has died and there is a question about his successor.”

“That would be Constantine,” Bernstorff added. “Alexander’s brother.”

“Our spy claims Constantine does not want the responsibility and will deny the position as tsar.”

“That would leave Nicholas as tsar and Charlotte as tsarina,” Prince Frederick said with caution.

“Yes, Bernstorff answered. “There is, however, another problem. Tsar Alexander has known for almost a decade there were members of the Officer Corp and some nobility who were not pleased with the issue of the constitution and freeing the serfs.”

“When Alexander was in Berlin he told me he was concerned about this group who went by several names, but the tsar called them False Sons of the Fatherland,” the king interjected and continued.

“It seems these false sons have sworn allegiance to Constantine and refuse to change allegiance to Nicholas, even though Constantine has renounced the title.”

Bernstorff stepped forward.

“It is their way of creating a constitutional crisis and putting their chosen person in as dictator. Another word for a military coup.”

“Do we know who that is?” Prince Wilhelm asked.

“We have a couple of names,” Bernstorff answered.

“Our main concern is that the rebels will succeed, either in St. Petersburg, Moscow or even in the outlying areas. Any success on their part could create a sprouted seedling and grow beyond Nicholas’ control.”

“Where is Nicholas now?” Prince Wilhelm asked. The look on his face and the way he stood were signs he was ready to take any action necessary.

“As of a few days ago, he and Charlotte were in the Winter Palace,” the king answered.

“I can be there by sea in five days,” Prince Wilhelm proclaimed. “No one will take away my sister’s rights as tsarina and Nicholas’ right as the tsar.”

“Yes, yes,” the king said impatiently. “Go alert your men, not more than a squad, and be prepared to leave at once. Take a merchant ship to St. Petersburg immediately. Better yet, hire a fast rowing ship and you can make it in three days. You will disguise as merchants. Make haste to the Winter Palace, find Charlotte and assess the situation. If Nicholas needs help in squelching this rebellion, tell him we can have 100,000 men on his border within a fortnight.”

“You need to make haste,” Bernstorff injected. “My news is normally not more that 24 to 48 hours ahead of the press and general knowledge. If your travel to Russia is to remain clandestine, as it must be, you need to be in front of the wave of news and rumors. It would not bode well to have the officers learn of Prussian military on their shores.”

Prince Wilhelm ran from the room.

“There is more. Our agent informs us that we have a spy in our midst at the upper level of administration that employed by the Habsburgs.”

“I believe we have one of Metternich’s spies in our midst,” Bernstorff said quietly.

“No worry, I will find out soon the name of the spy.”

The king turned to the Count.

“May I ask how you intend to do this?”

“You may Sir and I can only answer that what Metternich has achieved in Berlin, I have an even greater achievement in Vienna.”

The king laughed and waved his hand: a gesture to Bernstorff that he respected his secret network and would ask no further.

“We have word from Bavaria,” Bernstorff said looking at the crown prince.

“King Maximilian is dead and Crown Prince Ludwig will assume his role as king. Maximilian’s death was expected so the transfer of power to Ludwig was well planned. Ludwig will retain all of his father’s ministers now except for possibly his foreign minister who he thinks is too close to Metternich.”

“I think I need more feet on the ground in Bavaria,” Bernstorff said. “Ludwig is young and ambitious and we are going to see some rapid changes.”

“Yes, I agree,” the king said. “Bavaria is rich in resources and Ludwig will want to be in the lead of any new technology. I am sending Motz to Munich to begin discussions on a tariff union. No pressure to apply, just a polite inquiry and to send our condolences.”

Bernstorff excused himself and left the king and crown prince in the anteroom.

Crown Prince Frederick looked at his father.

“I believe Hardenberg made a wise choice in recruiting Bernstorff.”

The king nodded in agreement and replied.

“Hardenberg claims his decision was made final when Bernstorff told him his philosophy of gathering information. If a man sits forever in a tree, he will always know what is on the horizon but he will never know what is on the ground.”

Chapter 21 – 1826: Russian Revolt – A New Tsar

Prince Wilhelm ran to the armory and yelled at his Lieutenant to assemble the cavalry. When his men were assembled, Wilhelm yelled out 12 names and told them to prepare their mounts, fetch a small sack of personal belongings, remain in their street garb and be prepared to ride in 15 minutes.

Prince Wilhelm was a commander of instant demands and his men knew that to remain in his unit meant to respond instantly when he commanded. In return, they were paid and treated well.

Wilhelm paced rapidly as he waited for his men. His concern for his sister added to the excitement of the mission and he was anxious to ride.

Within five minutes all twelve men had returned and were in their saddles. Wilhelm yelled at the attendant to follow for they would be returning to the castle with the horses. Prince Wilhelm rode fast, his horse at a full gallop to demonstrate the urgency to his men. His men were following, not knowing the importance of haste. The prince reined in his horse and his men followed.

He wanted the men to feel the same excitement he felt and feel the same adrenalin flow.

“Men,” the prince said as he dismounted and motioned for his men to dismount.

“The king has requested this mission. We cannot allow anyone to know the purpose of our task nor above all, that we are Prussian military. This mission involves the king’s daughter, Charlotte.”

At the mention of the king and Charlotte, every man in the squad leaned forward in their saddles and felt the adrenalin rushing.

“We are going to take a ship or a fast row boat up the Baltic to St. Petersburg. When we arrive there, it is a short distance to the palace. We will travel in the guise of sable traders and need to get to the market quickly before others outbid us on the furs. Just follow my lead.”

Wilhelm looked over the squad and led them to the wharf.

The wharf was teeming with men loading and unloading cargo and Wilhelm searched for the wharf master. After a quick look around, he decided he needed to find a ship’s captain, not the wharf master. Adjacent to the wharf was an inn with spirits and Wilhelm entered alone, expecting to find a ship’s captain. Instead of a ship’s captain, Wilhelm found all the captains.

“I am looking for the captain of a Russian merchant ship heading for St. Petersburg,” Wilhelm shouted in the din of the liquor establishment.

As Wilhelm stood by the door with his hands on his hips waiting for an answer, everyone in the bar just sat and looked at him.

Wilhelm held up a large bag of Thalers.

“I repeat myself; I am looking for passage to St. Petersburg.”

From the back of the bar a voice boomed.

“Stranger, how soon do you want to be in St. Pete?”

“As soon as possible,” Wilhelm replied. “I have business there in sable and I need to secure my holdings at the trade fair.”

The man in the back stood.

“You must be very rich to have business in sable?”

Wilhelm knew he had a connection.

“Yes, sable and I am looking for a fast rowing vessel that can get me to St. Petersburg on the Neva River.”

The man from the rear of the bar stood and walked to Wilhelm.

“Let me see your hands,” the large man said.

Wilhelm held out his hand, palms up.

The large man smiled, put his arm around Wilhelm and led him to the back of the bar. Wilhelm’s men remained outside by the door.

Wilhelm couldn’t believe the man actually put his hand on a prince. Then he remembered his garb and allowed himself an inner smile. So this is what life is like on the wharf.

Wilhelm followed the large man to a small table in the back of the room and sat, not knowing what to expect next.

“Sit my friend. Now, who are you, really?”

“Why did you ask to look at my hands?” Wilhelm asked as he smiled.

“I needed to see your nails.”

Wilhelm laughed. “My nails?”

“Your nails: rich men have very clean nails. Common merchants have dirty nails; possibly from the dirty money they handle.” The merchant laughed.

“Who are you?” Wilhelm asked, with force.

“I am someone who can be of service,” the Russian answered.

Wilhelm looked into the Russian’s eyes and saw a weakness: a weakness of greed.

“Tsar Alexander died this week and who knows what will happen when Constantine takes power. Like I said, I need to secure my interests in sable.”

There was a brief moment of silence.

The ship captain smiled, showing missing teeth and yellow where there were teeth.

“So you want to go to St. Petersburg?”

“Yes and here is a bag of Thalers for the passage: me and my twelve men.”

“How soon do you want to be there?”

“I would like to be there tomorrow, but I know that is impossible since it is over 500 sea miles. Do you have a fast rowing ship?”

“Yes, but if you want to be there quickly, I will need to put on a second crew and pay everyone extra: it will cost you four times that amount.”

“Take me to the river Neva near the Winter Palace within four days and I will pay your price.”

The captain sat back in his chair and pondered the offer.

“You want to be in St. Petersburg very badly, don’t you?”

“If I don’t reach my main contact in the Winter Palace by the end of the week, I will lose a lot of Thalers.”

The captain looked around.

“You know rich man; I can see eight sailors in this inn who would gladly slit your throat for that single bag of Thalers.”

Prince Wilhelm smiled.

“I have twelve armed men on the other side of that door who would love to slit your throat for your insolence.”

The captain laughed.

“Let’s go, my sable friend. Let’s see if my men want to break their backs for your Thalers.”

The captain assembled his men and told them of the sable merchant’s proposition. Every man raised his hand in agreement.

“Well rich man, there is your answer,“ the captain said as he led Wilhelm out the door of the inn.

Once outside, Wilhelm pointed to twelve young and very fit soldiers dressed in common clothing of the working class.

“Meet my family,” Wilhelm said, taking the lead on the walk to the docks.

The trip north up the Baltic and into the bay of Finland was swift and the rowing craft arrived at the river Neva on the afternoon of the fourth day.

During the journey, men of Wilhelm’s cavalry would take an oar if one of the captain’s men appeared to tire or slow.

Wilhelm tired of looking at the murky sea in the light of a quarter moon.

“Tell me captain,” Wilhelm said as he approached the yellow toothed man in charge.

“How can you compete against the large merchant ships that ply these waters?”

“Speed,” the captain answered.

“There is a lot of trade between Prussia and Russia and you would be surprised at the price of passage an impatient person will pay: much like yourself.”

“When were you here last?” Wilhelm asked.

“Last week,” he replied

“Were you here when the tsars death was announced?”

“Oh yes,” the captain answered.

“What was the mood of the people?” Wilhelm asked.

“Some celebrated, others could care less. I heard the military was celebrating.”

“The military?”

“Oh yes, the military. Alexander made a lot of promises to improve the lot of the military but in fact, made their lives worse.”

The boat rounded the corner of the Neva harbor as the sun was barely rising and the guns protecting the mouth of the river could be seen on both shores. The captain steered the small craft to the right side of the river mouth to where the harbor master and tariff clerks waited to inspect each craft entering the river. The river led to the Winter Palace and the heart of St. Petersburg.

The captain bellowed the order for the men to stop rowing and followed with a yell to shore.

“Igrovich, it is I, your friend.”

A small Russian stood tall on the dock with his hands on his hips.

“Is that you, Captain Maunich?”

“Of course it is I. Who else do you know that has the voice of a drunken Cossack?”

“I need to go upriver,” Maunich shouted.

“So does half the Swedish army,” replied Igrovich with a laugh.

“I have simple merchants on board,” the captain shouted.

“And I have a frozen river,” the harbor master laughed.

“Throw me a bag of Thalers and I will let you unload your cargo.”

The captain turned to Wilhelm and shrugged.

Wilhelm turned to his first Lieutenant who was quick to reach into his belt, revealing several bags, and grabbed a bag and threw it at Wilhelm.

The captain’s eyes widened as he saw the row of bags within the soldiers belt.

“Here,” Wilhelm said as he handed the captain the bag.

“My friend, Igrovich, I have simple merchants on board. Are there sleds and horses nearby?”

“I will need sleds and teams of horses for twelve men.”

“Throw me another bag!” the harbormaster said laughing.

In a short time two large sleds arrived at the harbor and Wilhelm with his men boarded and the ride to the Palace began. Wilhelm looked at his Lieutenant.

“Is this your first time in Russia?” He asked.

“Yes sir, my first time.”

“We are headed to the Winter Palace, one that you will never forget. It is right on the river and spans over 500 feet long and 90 feet tall. It has hundreds of rooms and we will be lodging there. In the early 18^th century Peter the Great drove the Swedes from this area and began constructing St. Petersburg. He wanted to westernize Russia and saw this as his avenue to the west.”

The sleds moved smoothly along the river’s edge and soon the Winter Palace was in sight and the sled’s pulled into the square in front of the Palace.

“I see we have a welcome party,” Wilhelm said as he jumped from the sled to be greeted by a squadron of the tsar’s army.

“Halt,” yelled the captain of the Army.

“I need to speak with you alone,” yelled Wilhelm.

The captain hesitated and yelled back, more forcefully.

“Identify yourself,” he yelled.

“I am a personal friend of Nicholas and Alexandra.”

The captain strode slowly to Wilhelm as Wilhelm walked slowly toward him.

“Captain, I respect your diligence here and the protection you afford the royal family. I must speak immediately with either Charlotte or her husband, Nicholas. We just arrived on the merchant ship Baltica.”

“You mean Alexandra?” The captain asked.

Wilhelm smiled.

“Yes, I mean Alexandra.”

The two men now stood face to face in the square. The captain’s men had stayed near the Palace foyer and Wilhelm’s men had remained with the sleds.

“Please sir, show me something so I can know that you are family and not an enemy.”

“I will do better. You can hold these men. Take me to the servant’s quarter for the palace and announce to the servants they need to alert the Duchess Charlotte, pardon, Duchess Alexandra that her frog with six fingers is present.”

The captain smiled at this request.

“Frog with six fingers?”

Wilhelm returned the smile.

“Yes, the frog with six fingers.”

The captain ordered his men to remain on alert and led Wilhelm to the servant’s quarters of the palace.

The captain pulled the chain at the door and looked at Wilhelm.

The small gatekeeper window cut inside the door opened.

“Who is calling?” The servant asked.

“Captain of the guard and I have a passenger from the merchant ship Baltica with a message for the royal family.”

“Give the message to Duchess Alexandra that the frog with six fingers is here to meet with her.”

The servant laughed.

“Frog with six fingers?”

“Yes, frog with six fingers,” Wilhelm repeated.

The servant on the other side of the door hesitated and then slammed the security window on the door shut.

Wilhelm turned to the Captain of the guards.

“When I am admitted to see Alexandra, please return to the sleds and see to the comfort of my fellow merchants. It has been a long cold four days on the Baltic.”

The security window of the servant door opened and Wilhelm was looking face to face with his sister.

“Wilhelm,” she cried as she played with the latch to open the door.

A servant reached over and unlocked the door as Wilhelm looked at the watch commander and smiled.

Wilhelm and Charlotte embraced as Charlotte tried to tell Wilhelm the joy of his visit.

Charlotte grabbed Wilhelm’s hand and led him, rushing through the palace corridors.

“Wilhelm,” she exclaimed.

“I have missed you so much. What have you been doing? Why are you here?”

“I heard the news,” was all Wilhelm could say.

Charlotte stopped pulling on his arm.

“What news did you hear?”

“The news of Alexander’s death and the issue of the succession.”

“There is no issue of succession,” Charlotte said.

“Alexander’s brother Constantine will succeed him and Nicholas and I will be our romantic selves, living in peace at this Winter Palace and having more babies. Oh Wilhelm, it is so good to see you.”

“And it is so good to see you too. Where is Nicholas?”

“He is on his morning ride.”

Wilhelm looked alarmed.

“What is it brother?”

“I need to see him immediately,” Wilhelm answered. “Charlotte, it is likely Constantine will refuse and as we speak, there are gangs of men and military officers in St. Petersburg who are preparing to revolt if Nicholas becomes the tsar instead of Constantine.”

“Wilhelm, how do you know this? Nicholas is not aware of any plot.”

Wilhelm hesitated. It would not be good for the family relationship if Nicolas knew that Prussia had spies in his country.

“Constantine is in Poland and we learned from our Polish contacts he is prevaricating about the succession. We also learned he is aware Nicholas is meeting with advisors regarding the succession and may well take the crown for himself.”

“Nicky would do no such thing,” Charlotte almost shouted.

“Charlotte, I must find Nicholas. I have twelve men of my cavalry and we need horses now. It is urgent.”

“You have cavalry here in Russia?”

“No worry Charlotte, they are my escort. I am after all royalty and deserving of protection no matter where I travel.”

The courtyard between the river and the rear of the palace sounded with men shouting and horse hooves pounding.

“Never mind,” Wilhelm said, jerking his head to the rear door.

“I think I found him.”

Wilhelm retraced the path that Charlotte had led him into the inner palace and entered the servant’s quarters. As he opened the outer door he noticed the sleds were gone and all that was left were his 12 men.

Wilhelm turned to his right and saw Nicholas dismounting along with thirty-six of his best cavalry. The cavalrymen were fully dressed and armed and obviously prepared to protect the royal family member. The cavalry had dismounted and seeing the twelve ordinary men on the palace property had drawn their swords and began approaching Wilhelm’s men. The captain of the wharf guards held up his hand and approached.

“Sir,” the captain half-shouted, “we have a royal visitor from Prussia with his entourage.”

Nicholas moved swiftly to the captain and on seeing Wilhelm, he at first smiled and then his face took on a perplexed look.

“Prince Wilhelm, I did not expect you. Is there trouble in Koenigsberg?”

“No Sir. Can we go inside and talk?”

“Certainly, certainly,” Nicholas answered and led Wilhelm to his private entrance.

When they were inside the palace and out of earshot, Wilhelm matched Nicholas’ pace and began to explain his reason for being in St. Petersburg.

“I appreciate your concern, Wilhelm. I have sent a message to Constantine that he must decide immediately or else I shall take the crown of tsar.”

“The officer’s are another matter and when they surface, I will deal with them directly and with great force.”

“Is there any threat of a general uprising?” Wilhelm asked.

“I don’t believe so. But just in case I have the Navy prepared to come up river and the military is moving into this area. If need be, the artillery will be brought in.”

“Is there anything I can do?”

“Yes, you can remain here a few days and keep your sister company. She would really like that and it would make her feel safer in case there is fighting.”

The following days were tense in the palace as Nicholas held meeting after meeting with his many advisors. Wilhelm and his men would join Nicholas on the morning rides and the two Royals would talk about world events and each other’s perspective.

“We are still losing part of our population to the Americans,” Wilhelm was saying as they rode on the outskirts of St. Petersburg.

“Is that mainly over religion or just the new opportunities in America?” Nicholas asked.

“A little of both I believe. Since their last war with Britain ten years ago, America has rapidly become quite a trading center. I understand they are now buying their tea from various French merchants and that is really tweaking the British nose and their East India Company. Also, they are rapidly converting to coffee drinking because the beans are so easily and cheaply obtained from South America.”

Prince Wilhelm continued.

“Our Count Lottum recently took a tour of Britain to see their industry and get up to date on their latest mining techniques. While he was there he learned the Americans are also buying large amounts of China porcelain which is creating issues with the English manufacturers.”

Nicholas laughed.

“Nicholas, you seem to be very amused by the problems of the British.” Wilhelm said as he joined Nicholas’ laughing.

“I am amused because they are so haughty and arrogant. I would much prefer to be in the company of an American. They may be a little cruder in courtly ways, but they are sincere and forthright. The British were not very wise to start that war with America in 1812. It may have cost them in the short term.”

“You do know,” Nicholas continued, “the British are still shipping their India opium to China.”

“The last I heard,” Wilhelm responded, “was that the Chinese have strict laws against opium: in some areas the death penalty.”

“They do and it has done little to curb the smuggling.

“The British have also taken over southern Burma in the hopes of cornering the Burma jadeite market. If they can monopolize that market they will have an advantage in the China market and leverage against the Chinese government. The Chinese have come to revere jadeite more than gold or diamonds.”

Nicholas raised his arm to signal his men to rein in.

“Have you been to Paris recently,” Nicholas asked.

“No, but our friends there tell us that Charles X is not doing so well as a populous monarch.”

Both Nicholas and Wilhelm paused in their thoughts.

All the monarchs of the world had an interest in the events in France since the revolution in 1792 and the arrest and subsequent execution of Louis XVI. Their interest was in preserving the ‘divine right of kings’ and the power of the monarch. After Napoleon’s defeat and the restoration of the monarchy in France, the royal families in Britain, Holland, Prussia, Germany, Austria, Sweden and Russia watched the events in France. The American Revolution had added courage to the revolutionaries in France and the world monarchs watched closely to see if this spirit would invade other countries.

“What has he been up to recently?” Nicholas asked. Russia had their own ‘friends’ in Paris and Nicholas was interested to learn from the Prussian perspective.

“Other than reducing the freedoms of the French people and robbing them with taxes, he seems to be doing OK. You heard about the reparations to the royal family and the nobles? He passed a bill that required the French government to pay all the nobles who had property taken in the revolution: almost a billion Francs that the merchants must pay in additional taxes.”

“Stupid, absolutely stupid,” Nicholas said shaking his head. “The French debt that bankrupted France is what led to the first revolution and Charles is repeating history: how stupid! He is practically inviting Napoleon to return.”

“Time for breakfast,” Nicholas said as he turned his horse and began to ride around his cavalrymen who were turning their horses.

The Sergeant of the guard opened the entryway to the inner palace courtyard and Nicholas and Wilhelm, along with Nicholas’ valet, entered the courtyard and dismounted. The Sergeant of the guard took the reins of the horses.

Nicholas turned to his personal valet who was never out of earshot of the duke.

“Gregory, we will have breakfast in the apartment of the tsar. Ask the duchess if she would like to join us.”

The valet didn’t respond but rushed ahead to the palace apartments.

The tsar and tsarina as well as the tsarivich all had a suite of apartments. The tsarina’s apartments were in the front corner of the palace adjoining the front courtyard. The tsar’s apartments were in the front and left of center adjacent to several private rooms for the family. Scattered throughout the palace were other apartment suites for family and distinguished guests. Wilhelm and his men would be quartered in the main guest suites in the northwest wing of the palace.

Nicholas and Wilhelm entered the tsar’s apartment to the smell of fresh coffee and Nicholas led his brother-in-law to the dining room. Most visitors to the Winter Palace would be awed by the gold gilding and ornate designs and furniture; however, Wilhelm had grown up in and around the Prussian palaces and instead of awe, he was more inclined to compare and contrast other palaces which competed with the Hohenzollern holdings.

As they entered, Charlotte came in from the door that led to her personal apartments.

“Alexandra, we are happy to have your company,” Nicholas said as he reached for her hand.

They sat at the small table that was meant for less formal dining in small groups. Nicholas and Alexandra often had their meals alone in the tsar’s apartments.

“Charlotte,” Wilhelm said and then corrected himself.

“I mean Alexandra.”

Nicholas laughed. “You may call Alexandra whatever name you are comfortable with, Wilhelm.”

They were all very comfortable with their conversation as they all spoke the German language. The entire nobility of both houses, Hohenzollern and Romanov, spoke German even though the official language of Russia was the Indo-European Russian language.

“Alexandra, Wilhelm made me aware that I have been so busy with State matters I have failed to apprise you of recent events. We have learned there are about 3,000 officers who are determined to prevent my coronation and there will be trouble. I have talked to my trusted generals and they assure me if there is any trouble it will be stopped immediately.”

“But Nicky, what about Constantine?”

“I am awaiting official word, but I believe my older brother will refuse the crown.”

“That means,” Alexandra stuttered.

“Yes my dear, I will be tsar and you will be tsarina.”

“But Nicky, we are not prepared for this.”

Nicholas smiled. “I know, my dear, I know.”

“I have to admit,” Wilhelm spoke, “I pray for the health of Frederick. I am not prepared to become the king and besides, I really enjoy my life in the military and as ambassador at large.”

Nicholas laughed.

“You really don’t have any specific duties, do you Wilhelm?”

Wilhelm joined in the laugh.

“Of course I do. I am here aren’t I? I was prepared to come to your aid as a fellow monarch. I have an army to keep prepared. That means training, manning and equipping. Speaking of which, at some point during my visit we need to talk about the Krupp steel works and cannon for our artillery.”

*****

Nicholas had ordered all the candles in the Winter Palace to be extinguished except for the official meeting rooms on the inner circle of the palace, away from the square and the river. All servants and family members were gathered, safely away from the doors and windows of the palace that were exposed to the outside world.

“I think we need to join your army,” Wilhelm whispered to Nicholas.

Nicholas was amused, perhaps out of nervousness.

“Wilhelm, I don’t think they can hear us.”

Wilhelm laughed also.

“You need to show your colors tomorrow.”

“I know.”

*****

In the early morning in the middle of December, Nicholas, Wilhelm and two dozen men left the palace. The men accompanying the royalty were Wilhelm’s cavalry and Nicholas’ personal guard. They exited by the front from the tsar’s apartments and into the palace square. Count Miloradovich, the tsar’s chosen leader of the military for this issue, accompanied the tsar and they walked less than a hundred meters toward the Senate Square.

The Senate Square was an open square, 100 by 100 yards on the Neva River and 200 yards from the Winter Palace. As the royal group neared the square, the Count broke off and approached the rebels. He was beginning to engage the officer in charge when a shot came from the rebel position and the Count fell dead.

Nicholas was outraged. The Count was a trusted friend and advisor.

He ordered the general of the 9,000 royal troops to begin with a cavalry attack. The royal cavalry attempted to charge but the horses could not maintain their footing on the cobblestones of the square and had to retreat.

“Bring up the cannon,” Nicholas bellowed.

“You will kill most of them with the cannon shot,” Wilhelm said to Nicholas.

“I hope to kill all of them,” Nicholas shouted back.

The artillery moved from the wooded section to the south of the square in a direct line of fire on the square. There was no hesitation. The artillery officers began firing on the 3,000 officers. Most fell immediately from the small buck shot and the rest fled. Nicholas ordered a second volley that further scattered the rebels, only in this volley, the frozen Neva River began to break and many of the rebels who tried to flee across the partially frozen river fell through the ice openings and drowned.

The rebellion was over.

“That should be a lesson for all of us,” Nicholas yelled above the cries of the dying rebels.

“Never give quarter and meet aggression with aggression.”

Little did Prince Wilhelm know the lessons he had learned that day would serve him later.

Nicholas shouted at his general.

“Bring me five superior officers as prisoners and let the rest flee.”

“What are your plans?” Wilhelm asked.

“You will see tomorrow,” Nicholas replied.

The following day Prince Wilhelm rose to the hammering and shouts of the palace carpenters. When he looked out his window to the square he could see the workmen erecting scaffolding with spaces for the five officers that had been captured.

Prince Wilhelm dressed and walked to the private dining room of Nicholas where he had been invited the day before.

Nicholas was already enjoying his morning tea and reading the St. Petersburg newspaper. Official censorship was in effect so there was nothing in the paper about a rebellion or a battle near the palace.

“Good morning Nicholas,” Prince Wilhelm said as he entered the room.

Nicholas stood and acknowledged Wilhelm.

“Good morning Wilhelm, please sit down. Would you like coffee or tea?”

“Tea please,” Wilhelm answered.

“Is there any new information about the rebellion?”

“There is nothing new as of yet. We now have the situation under control and after we hang those five Decembrists, the matter will be over.”

Wilhelm looked puzzled.

“Why do you call them Decembrist? Why not rebels?”

“Rebels would give them a status; a dangerous status which others could join after their martyrs are gone. We will call them Decembrists because their little rebellion occurred in December. It is a transitory name for their brief moment in the sun. Who would want to join a rebellion that was named after a month and lasted less than a week?”

*****

The Hohenzollern family was in Berlin at Charlottenburg Palace. Berlin was the seat of the Prussian government and all government administration and it required the royal family to spend some of the winter months at the palace. The palace at Koenigsberg was mainly for the summer months to avoid the summer heat of Berlin.

King Frederick Wilhelm was in his large study that also served as his office and his conference room.

There was a brief knock on the door and the king motioned for his valet to open the door to the visitors.

Prince Frederick entered with the king’s foreign minister, Christian von Bernstorff.

“Hello Christian………, please sit down and tell me about your trip.”

“Well sir, I am afraid the news is not good. King Ludwig of Bavaria has joined with Wuerttemburg to form their own customs and tariffs union and in doing so they have also raised their tariffs for all goods entering or leaving the territory.

“King Wilhelm of Wuerttemburg still has hopes of a German state, free from the influence of Prussia or Austria and he’s convinced King Ludwig that the union was in the best interest of Bavaria and Wuerttemburg.”

“Tell me about your meeting with the Baron of Hesse-Darmstadt,” the king said.

“The meeting went well, Your Highness,” Christian answered.

“They have agreed to a tariff union beginning early next year once we have the administrative controls in place.”

“Very good, but not soon enough: do what you can to speed up those administrative controls.”

“Yes Sir,” Christian answered.

“Frederick,” the king said, turning to the prince.

“We need an update on our friends and enemies,” the king said smiling.

He turned to his valet and motioned for him to fetch his personal scriber.

“Christian, please be so kind and start with your latest travels.”

The king was accustomed to meeting with his trusted minister to discuss and scribe their collective information on the major world powers. They all had their various sources and the king wanted it written down so he could ponder the information at his leisure.

Bernstorff cleared his throat.

“I will begin with the situation in Stuttgart. King Wilhelm of Wuerttemberg is making noise again about a south German tariff union and a south German confederation. He has a sympathetic ear with King Ludwig of Bavaria but the smaller states are moving cautiously. They fear a union with the larger states would erode their independence and eventually lead to a loss of their stature. Ludwig is entertained with the idea but fears a confederation would play into Austria’s hands and give Prince Metternich more leverage in their affairs.”

“Has there been any change in the Austrian position?” The king asked.

“Prince Metternich is still the main political force in Austria. King Francis is concerned with all the different liberal and revolutionary pockets on the continent and trusts Metternich to insure the monarchial system prevails. The king is wise enough to realize the precarious position of the Habsburg dynasty and gives Metternich full rein in his foreign policy. Metternich is continuing his policy of maintaining a balance of power in Europe so no single country can dominate. His entire raison d’être in foreign policy is to keep the south German states independent and of course, keep a wedge between Prussia and the Germans.”

Prince Wilhelm was the next to speak.

“Why does Metternich fear a closer liaison between Prussia and the German states?”

Bernstorff turned to Wilhelm.

“Metternich is a good statesman and he knows the many moods of the German people. He is not blind to the fact that Austria is a monarchy made up of many diverse cultures: notably their Hungarian and Italian holdings along with the Austrian German peoples. The Germans feel only a small kinship to the Habsburgs, being more comfortable with the Prussians whose culture, language and history are more similar to the German folk. Remember, you Hohenzollerns originated in Germany and only bought your way into Prussia.

“You can imagine how a Prussian and German union would upset Metternich’s balance of power strategy for Europe,” the king added. “We would dwarf all the other independent countries, especially Austria. Of course, the likelihood of such a union is a long way off given the German monarchs’ desire for independence. And Prussia certainly has no desire to become involved in their Diets and their constant clamoring for constitutions and more freedoms for the people and the press.”

The king spoke at this point.

“Let’s return to the subject of the tariff union with Hesse.

“I am appointing Friedrich von Motz as my new finance minister, effective immediately. He has been very valuable in the discussions with Hesse on the tariff union. Count Bernstorff, you and he will work together on a long range plan for a tariff union that will encompass all of Prussia and all of the German states. I don’t expect results in the near future. I reiterate, this is a long range plan and discretion is very important. We don’t want the smaller states to become suspicious and we certainly don’t want to alarm Metternich.”

Count Bernstorff nodded his head in agreement.

“Sir, now that Ludwig is king, I believe we will have a more sympathetic partner in future talks. My agent in Munich tells me Ludwig is very outspoken in his inner circle regarding his dislike for Metternich and Metternich’s meddling with the Federal Diet and enforcing the Carlsbad Decree. Here Ludwig is on thin ice. If he doesn’t enforce the decree, then the liberals and anarchists, along with the press will empower the population in their quest for a constitution and begin to erode the central power of the monarchy. The censorship clause of the Carlsbad Decree is critical to all of our interests. We need to be mindful that everything Metternich does politically is to preserve the Habsburg monarchy and empire. By preserving the German state’s monarchs, he is preserving the monarchs of all states.”

“Thin ice indeed,” the king replied. “The military rebellion last year in Erlangen should have awaken his senses and honed his leader skills a bit. It is not an easy task to balance the wants and needs of the population and military while still keeping the Nobles on the side of the monarchy. The people want change and the leaders want to maintain the status quo.”

“There are other developments we need to monitor,” Bernstorff offered.

“As we try to maintain the status quo, we are faced with changes in economics and class structure which will test our ability to continue an absolute monarch rule. The people speak more and more about a constitution as they learn more about the Americas. Also, we are losing many of our population to the enticements across the ocean.”

Bernstorff produced a piece of paper with German writing.

“America is offering cheap land to anyone from Europe who will travel to America and settle in the midwestern part of the country.”

The king smiled.

“They must have learned that from us and the way we enticed the southern Germans to settle here. What have you learned from Paris?”

Bernstorff shifted in his chair.

“You do have someone on the streets of Paris, don’t you Count?”

“Yes Sir and the report is brief. There is much concern about Charles. You know Napoleon was unpopular because of his ale tax, even though he reduced it from the former levels. Well, Charles will no doubt raise it because he needs the money to keep the Nobles happy. From all assessments, however, there is no need to be concerned about another uprising. The French on the street seem to want peace and hope for a calm era with no wars.”

The king stood and walked around the table to the buffet that had been laid out for the meeting.

“What if anything is new in the Americas?”

Bernstorff looked at his notes he had prepared for this meeting. He had been with King Frederick long enough to be able to anticipate his information needs and his curiosity. This was a curiosity question.

“Their new President, a Republican from Massachusetts, John Quincy Adams,

we know quite well from his minister positions in Berlin and St. Petersburg. He is highly intelligent, a graduate of Harvard and a good politician and statesman.”

“What programs does he propose for his administration?”

Bernstorff again referred to his notes.

“I don’t see anything on the international scale. In his first message to Congress he stressed the need for roads and canals which are vital to both commerce and national defense. Other than that, I don’t see a lot of activity.”

The king scratched his beard.

“How does Adams propose to pay for his program that will no doubt be very expensive?”

Bernstorff smiled.

“He will sell land. He continues to offer it to the new arrivals from Europe for $1.25 an acre.”

The king laughed.

“Well, they certainly have enough empty land.”

“Now, how about England?”

“Except for their invasion of Burma and the occupation of Rangoon, the biggest news is their modern railroad starting to operate on steel rails and using steam engines instead of horses. They plan to use it to move coal from inland to the sea coast.”

The King shook his head and looked at Motz.

“Sir,” Motz said in defense, “we have the canals and waterways sufficient to move our goods and people. Saxony is building a steel rail line between Leipzig and Dresden and by 1831 it will have horse-drawn carriages.”

“This is something we must consider carefully, however, we will wait for others to test out this new technology before we jump in.”

Chapter 22 - Prince Wilhelm meets his future bride

The palace guards were opening the iron gates to the palace courtyard and Prince Wilhelm’s younger brother, Karl, could be seen leading six cavalrymen who were followed by an ornate coach and several luggage coaches. At the end of the last luggage coach was the remainder of the squadron of cavalry.

Prince Wilhelm and his sister Charlotte were waiting at the front entrance of the palace.

His father, the king, had been severe in explaining the importance of this meeting. Earlier in the year the king had insisted that the affair with Princess Radziwill be ended for good and commanded Wilhelm find a suitable bride. Wilhelm’s younger brother Karl had married the prettier of the two sisters in the House of Saxe-Weimar and the youngest daughter, Augusta, was visiting Berlin for a possible match with Wilhelm.

“I am sad sister. My heart is still with Elisa and I have no inclination to be looking elsewhere for a wife.”

“Father and the council are most severe in this decision and you need to quit your feelings for Elisa and now concentrate on the rest of your life. You need a wife, you need children and you need to learn to love this young girl.”

“Young girl indeed,” Wilhelm replied. “She is only fifteen years old, almost half my age.”

“Well, I trust Karl’s judgment. He says she is very smart and witty and she is very astute when it comes to understanding politics.”

Wilhelm turned to Charlotte and smiled.

“Karl married the pretty one so it is easy for him to talk about the ugly one and extol her virtues. But it won’t be him that leads her to bed at night.”

“There is much more to marriage than the bedroom, Wilhelm,” Charlotte responded with a smile, albeit a serious smile.

“You need a wife that will bear children, be energetic in the social scene with you and support your life and duties. I believe this girl can do just that.”

“She is awfully young.”

“You won’t be getting married for a couple of years and I am sure once you are betrothed she will blossom like a flower and prepare herself to be a good wife.”

Prince Wilhelm was very calm as the carriage pulled to the carriage drop by the front entrance. The footman in the rear of the carriage jumped down quickly and opened the carriage door.

The first to alight was Augusta’s mother, Grand Duchess Maria Pavlovna, daughter of Tsar Paul I of Russia, sister of Alexander I and wife of Charles Friedrich, Grand Duke of Saxe-Weimar-Eisenach.

The footman held out his hand to assist the duchess who was quick in her movements.

Prince Wilhelm looked with a little concern. The mother was not at all pretty, barely carrying a chin on her face and adorned with a Roman nose and large lips. The prince took her hand, made a slight bow and looked into her eyes.

“I am honored to meet you duchess.”

The footman was at that moment assisting the young 15 year old Augusta from the carriage and Wilhelm turned to greet her.

He was a little pleased. She at least had a chin and her features were not as pronounced as her mothers which gave her a pleasant appeal, though not a picture which one would call beauty

“I am very happy to meet you, Princess Augusta.”

Princess Augusta smiled, took his hand and made a slight curtsey.

Prince Wilhelm then turned to his sister and made the introductions.

Chapter 23 - 1827: Louise and the Prince

The early morning breeze that flowed from the Baltic Sea cooled the July air around Koenigsberg castle. Fritz Bodmer was in the stable putting saddles on Sophia’s and Louise’s horses as well as his own. His young helper, Martin, was home in Kardemin and it was Fritz’s responsibility to accompany the ladies on their Saturday morning rides.

Fritz looked up to see Prince Wilhelm walking toward the stable.

“Good morning Fritz,” Prince Wilhelm said cheerfully.

“Good morning Sir,” Fritz answered.

“Saddle my horse, Fritz. I will be joining Louise on her morning ride. I feel like some fresh air.”

“Yes sir.”

“And Fritz, Sophia won’t be joining us so you can return her mount to the stable.”

Fritz looked at the prince longer than was ordinary for this type of conversation.

“Don’t worry Fritz; she will be in good hands.”

Fritz turned to lead Sophia’s mount back to the stable and muttered to himself: “that is what I’m afraid of.”

Louise exited from the side door of the castle workman chamber and walked energetically to the stable. When she entered and saw the prince next to their horses, she put her hand to her mouth to hide her delight. She had dreamt about this happening, a ride alone with the prince, but never believed her dream would come true.

She approached the prince and her horse and after a brief curtsey, smiled.

“Good morning Sir,” she said confidently. “Will you be riding today?”

“Good morning Louise. Yes, I will be your chaperone today. Sophia is meeting with Mr. Motz on household expenses so she won’t be joining us. Shall we?”

Louise looked down, a bit embarrassed at the reference to her Sophia and Mr. Motz. By now, almost everyone in the castle knew that Sophia and Motz were more than friends and it had all started with the Saturday morning rides.

The prince and Louise cantered their horses to the river, making it difficult to have a conversation. The prince reined his horse and dismounted.

“Let’s have some of your lunch.”

Louise got off her horse with the basket and spread the small blanket on the ground.

“Do you ever see Elisa?” she asked the prince. Louise knew the prince had met with several of the princesses throughout Europe and even traveled to St. Petersburg to meet a few of the Russian royalties; however she didn’t know any names and settled on asking about the Polish Princess.

The prince looked out over the river. It had been four years since Prince Frederick’s wedding and that was the last he saw of Elisa. His father and brother were truthful in conveying the family sentiment about a marriage with Elisa and it was his sister who finally convinced him to give up the fight. Elisa was not surprised when he told her of the decision. She had sat there stoically, listening to his words and refusing to show emotion.

“No, not since the wedding,” Wilhelm answered and after a pause.

“Louise, why is such a beautiful girl like you still single?”

“I may ask you the same thing. Why is such a handsome prince still single?”

Wilhelm laughed.

“My life is a little more complicated than yours when it comes to marriage. So tell me, why don’t you have more suitors? Do you push them away?”

“I admit, there are a few I am attracted to but none have measured up to be a dream man.”

“So what is your dream man, or should I say, who is your dream man?”

“I am looking for my prince charming.”

Wilhelm laughed and leaned over to kiss Louise who withdrew.

“Tell me Prince Wilhelm, do you feel bad that you are the younger son and your brother will be the next King of Prussia?”

Wilhelm smiled.

“Many have asked that question and if they knew me and my brother, they would know the answer. My brother loves what he is doing and I love what I am doing.”

“Just what is your brother doing and what are you doing?”

“My brother is involved in all types of affairs of the kingdom. He is at economic war with the German states and the Dutch over tariffs. He is constantly worrying about the Swedes and the Danes and what they might be doing next. He has to fight with the Holy Roman Empire over land and suzerainty. He is constantly with Motz trying to understand our revenue and expenses.”

Louise Laughed.

“I take it you don’t enjoy all that mental work?”

Wilhelm laughed.

“Frederick does and he could work day and night and still enjoy it. He likes to build things and mold things like an artist and he is happiest when he is looking over numbers.”

“I take it you don’t like words and numbers.”

“Look at how I live compared to Frederick. While he is locked away in a castle all day, I am outside with my horses and my men. While he is designing government buildings, I am training a legion of men on the tactics of cavalry and cannon.”

Louise laughed.

“You are content to play soldier all day.”

Wilhelm joined her laughter and lay back on the blanket.

“Life isn’t just soldiering for me. I do enjoy good food, good wine and good company. The main benefit of royalty is that at almost any given moment one can think to themselves that at this moment I am doing exactly what I want to be doing.”

“Are you at this moment doing exactly what you want to be doing?”

Wilhelm rose on one elbow and put his hand on Louise’s cheek.

“I can say very truly that at this moment I am doing exactly what I want to be doing.”

Louise put her hand on Wilhelm’s cheek, leaned over and kissed him.

Chapter 24 – 1827: Pomerania Crop Failure

In the Pagenkopf farmhouse a mile from the small village of Kardemin the young couple and their female child were at the small table.

Martin Pagenkopf was sitting at the table with his head in his hands. His three year old daughter, Hanna Sophie Karoline Pagenkopf, was sitting at the table and staring at her dad with a puzzled look. She was Martin’s first child, having been born on December 13, 1824. Peter and Henrietta were sitting on a large padded sofa. A lone candle on the table illuminated the large dining room.

“Papa, it will be OK, don’t cry.”

Martin looked up at his daughter and forced a smile.

“Come here,” he said as he reached over to lift his daughter to his lap.

“I know it will be all right. Don’t you worry. We will always have food to eat and we will be warm this winter. Your papa and grandpa are strong. Losing our crop does not mean we won’t have food. There is nothing to worry about.”

Peter, the patriarch of the family stood and walked to the table. His wife, Martin’s mother, had died 17 years earlier and if not for Martin and his family, he would be very lonely on his farm. He sat down at the table.

“We have enough in the root cellar and salted beef to last us the winter. We may need to slaughter a cow or two and will be living mainly off meat.”

“I can do well again this winter at the Castle in Koenigsberg.”

Peter put his hand on Martin’s shoulder.

The wheat crops in Pomerania could be in abundance in good years. There was always plenty of rain and sun to insure a good crop and harvest time was replete with hard work and celebrating. The problem this year was too much rain. The Pagenkopf farm was in the low lands and bordered a small stream that provided fresh water and an occasional fish for the dinner table. The heavy rains of 1827 had caused the stream to overflow and flood the Pagenkopf’s wheat and hemp fields.

Henriette was busy in the kitchen side of the room trying to listen to her men as she prepared the evening meal.

“Actually, I was thinking about a solution for the entire crop, what little there is of it. What with you going this winter to the Castle and Bernstorff ordering me to Paris, neither of us will be able to make the ropes.”

“Has Bernstorff given you an assignment?”

“I received a note from him that he would need my services for a couple of months, possibly January and February.”

Martin tilted his head.

“Did he say what it was about?”

“He doesn’t commit my assignments to paper, but I will guess it has to do with the French and the fear of another assault on Germany. Ever since Charles X took over from Louis XVIII, the French people have been getting more and more outspoken against the monarchy and it could spill over into Bavaria and Baden which is another matter. The king has concluded a tariff union with Bavaria and there are internal problems in both Bavaria and Baden. Baden is an agricultural and wine exporter while Bavaria is a machinery exporter. The people of Baden want low tariffs for the British machinery while the Bavarians want high tariffs. In the midst of all this is constant talk of a constitution and a strong Diet. Bernstorff needs to advise the king on the vulnerability of Prussia either to a French attack or a rebellion in Bavaria and Baden that would spill over into Prussia. The king needs good intelligence so he knows his next course of action.”

“Do you think we will have another war with France?” Henriette asked from the kitchen.

Peter raised his voice slightly so she could hear.

“I don’t believe so but I suspect that will be the reason for my services.”

“Father, with both of us gone, that is a problem for Henriette.”

“I have a crop solution and also a solution for Henriette. I asked our neighbor Shabtai and his wife if they would come here to live for two months in exchange for Henriette feeding them and them making the ropes and taking the profit. Their crops were completely ruined and they have no way to get food this winter.”

“I still have my ring that the prince gave to me for a wedding present,” Henriette yelled.”

Both Peter and Martin laughed.

“That ring is for your old age security,” Martin said. “We have plenty of gems left.”

Peter smiled.

“I will be going with you to Koenigsberg next week and we shall see my future for this winter.”

Chapter 25 - 1827: Koenigsberg Strife

“My God, Wilhelm! She has been in our employee for four years and is a good friend of Sophia. She is like a daughter to me and a sister to you. How could you?”

Prince Wilhelm, the king and Crown Prince Frederick were in the king’s study on the ground floor of the castle. The king was pacing briskly back and forth, the same gait he always held when confronted with a dilemma and no easy answer. He didn’t expect an answer from Wilhelm for he knew there would be no logical explanation and the real reason for Louise’s pregnancy by Wilhelm would be irrational and emotional.

“Does Sophia know?” The king demanded an answer.

“Yes Father,” Wilhelm answered with a weakened and meek voice.

“I suppose Motz and half the Castle staff know also.”

“Motz knows.”

“God for damned,” the king said, looking sternly at Wilhelm.

“When is the baby due?” Frederick asked.

“The best guess is April next year,” Wilhelm answered.

“Frederick, go find Sophia and Louise and bring them here. This has to be settled now so no one has any ideas or expectations.”

“Father,” Wilhelm protested. “There are no ideas or expectations. I just need to find a solution for Louise. She isn’t expecting a marriage and I would prefer you let me handle this.”

“Under any other circumstances, I would let you handle it. But this now concerns the monarchy and the lineage and I want it made very clear where the king stands on this issue.”

The door to the study opened and Frederick led Sophia and pregnant Louise Pagenkopf into the study. Sophia was holding her head up, almost in defiance and Louise was looking at the floor as if in shame.

“Good, good,” the king said as they entered.

“Please sit down ladies so we can discuss the information I have just learned.”

“Royal Highness,” Sophia spoke as she sat.

“Please be still Sophia. I have a few words to say and then you will all be excused.”

“First, I want to affirm, with agreement by all, there will be no marriage.”

“Agreed?”

The ladies and the princes shook their heads and mumbled yes, almost in unison.

“Second, there will be no formal or informal recognition by the Hohenzollern family that this child is of Wilhelm’s blood.”

“Third and finally, Wilhelm must resolve the issue of the mother and child’s welfare for they can no longer live in Castle Koenigsberg.”

This last pronouncement brought a small gasp from Louise.

“What about the village?”

“Out of the question,” the king said sternly.

“In fact, the only way to resolve this is for Louise to return immediately to Pomerania and never return.”

The king rarely displayed his cold side and when it appeared, those who were in presence knew better than to argue.

“You are excused, all of you except for Wilhelm.”

Sophia was about to speak when she reconsidered and quietly left the room. Frederick went quickly up the stairs while the two ladies continued down the long hall.

“I will speak to Motz about this. He has some influence on that old bastard.”

Louise touched her arm and stopped walking.

“Please don’t. It will only anger the king and it will be bad for Wilhelm.”

“Bad for Wilhelm?” Sophia almost shouted.

“Wilhelm will do what is best for me as long as we don’t add to his burden with his father. Just let it lie and leave Motz out of it.”

“Motz has more power than you know. He is the king’s bank. Without him, the king would not know anything about his own finances.”

“Sophia, Motz is not the man of power you believe him to be. Count Lottum has the king’s ear more than Motz. And surely Count Gneisenau has Prince Wilhelm’s ear as all they do is reform and restructure the military together. Please don’t get Motz involved.”

Sophia looked down at the floor. The meeting with the king was just now flowing from her mind to her heart and the enormity of his decision broke through the barrier that was holding back the tears.

“You have been such a dear friend. If I stay here, I lose you. If I go with you, I lose the security of the castle and my dear friend Motz. What am I to do?”

“Sophia, let me return in peace to Kardemin. My brother and father have built a sizable estate near Kardemin and I’m sure Henriette would love to have me and a new baby around. Please, let’s leave the monarchy in peace and I am sure they will be generous. We can’t change what is but we can make it more comfortable for everyone.”

Chapter 26 - 1827: Pagenkopfs Return to Koenigsberg

Martin and Peter rode their horses through the stable door. The sun was setting and Martin was happy to be back at the castle and in the company of his old friend, Fritz Bodmer.

“Herr Bodmer,” Martin shouted.

“Come quickly and tend to my mount,” Martin shouted in a lowered voice so he would sound like one of the older Hohenzollerns.

He rode his horse to the tack room door and was beginning to wonder where Fritz might be at this time of day.

“Probably having dinner,” Martin said to Peter.

Martin was startled when the tack room door burst open and Fritz appeared with a bottle of wine.

“Get down off that horse,” Fritz shouted. “In this house you are a smelly stable boy and don’t deserve the likes of that fine steed.”

Martin jumped off his horse and the two men hugged; slapping each other on their backs.

“Watch it boy,” Fritz shouted, “you are spilling your share of this bottle.”

“I missed you Fritz,” Martin cried.

After a few awkward moments, Martin stood tall and looked at Fritz.

“Mr. Bodmer, the emblem on that bottle tells me it is from the royal winery and surely must be a stolen bottle of wine. Do you also hunt in the king’s forest and eat his deer? Please fetch me a bottle that has no emblem or the emblem of a farmer, and that shall be mine.”

“I missed you Martin.”

“And I you Fritz. You know my father, Peter.”

“Of course, Louise talks about you every time we are together,” Fritz said as the two men shook hands.

“Come, let’s finish this bottle and many more.”

Martin and Peter unsaddled their horses as Fritz went into the tack room to straighten up and locate more wine. Fritz wasn’t accustomed to visitors to the tack room. It was his private ‘study’ as he called it.

“How was your trip, Martin,” Fritz asked as he began pouring the wine.

“Terrible: I had almost forgotten how bad these sea storms could be. I got rained on every day and night.”

Fritz laughed. “Welcome to sunny Koenigsberg and drink up. You will be warm in no time.”

The three men sat at the table for a long time: sipping the wine and each in their thoughts. Fritz’s mind was filled with all the castle events of the past summer and Martin was looking forward to seeing his sister.

After a few glasses of wine, Peter stood.

“I must excuse myself. I have a meeting with one of the staff.”

Fritz looked up.

“Bernstorff is expecting you, Mr. Pagenkopf.”

Peter gave Fritz a quizzical look and wondered how the stable master knew of his business with Bernstorff. Fritz recognized the look.

“Oh, Mr. Pagenkopf, there are no secrets in the castle. In fact, the chamber maid knows more secrets than I do,” Fritz said with a laugh.

As Peter walked to the stable exit Martin filled his glass and began to tell Fritz of the poor harvest and resolving the issue of Henriette and Hanna being left alone for the few winter months.

Fritz’s thoughts were on his favorite charges: Sophia and Louise. He needed the wine to insure his story would be true: In Vino Veritas.

“Martin, a lot has happened since last winter.”

“Yes, Fritz, a lot has happened.”

*****

Martin woke the next morning with a horrible headache hangover. Fritz was pounding on his door.

“Get up young Martin,” he yelled. “Your sister will be here any minute and you have yet to prepare the horses.”

Martin jumped out of bed and it took all his concentration to fight through the pain in his head and find his clothes. Half dressed but with his boots on he ran down the stairs to find a laughing Fritz.

“Don’t worry Martin; Sophia won’t be joining you today. It will be just you and your sister. I am sure she will forgive you if you are late with the horses.”

Martin stopped running and leaned over to catch his breath.

“Thank you Fritz. Thank you for startling me and thank you for your reprieve.”

Martin hastened to saddle his and Louise’s horses and just as he was finishing, Louise walked into the stable with a lunch basket and a blanket.

“Dear Brother, how horrible you look,” she said as she laughed.

Martin pointed to Fritz.

“There is the devil himself. He produced the nectar of the Gods and made me a religious man.”

“Martin,” Louise hissed in jest. “That is blasphemy!”

“If it be blasphemy, then let God strike me and end my current misery.”

“Aha, dear brother, you have a hangover, n'est-ce pas?”

“Yes dear sister and don’t use any of Grandmother’s French on me. Come; let’s ride for only fresh air and the rhythm of a horse can clear this head.”

Brother and sister galloped away from the castle. Louise kept spurring her horse to keep abreast of Martin. When they reached the river, the siblings reined in.

“That was exhilarating,” Louise said laughing as she jumped off her horse.

“My god, I forgot how good you could ride,” Martin shouted as he jumped from his horse.

“Don’t ever forget dear brother,” Louise said between breaths, “I am your older sister.”

“As long as you remember that I am your larger younger brother.”

Louise laid out the blanket and put the foot basket on a corner. The weather was cool and Louise took out a second blanket to cover herself.

Louise reached into the basket and removed a bottle of wine and a cheese brick. She handed Martin the wine and a corkscrew while she unwrapped the cheese.

“So, tell me brother, how is Henriette and Hanna?

Martin smiled.

“Both are very well.”

“Are you happy?”

“Yes, and I must add extremely. Henriette is the most loving of wives and you can’t imagine the joy of our lives with Hanna.”

Louise smiled……almost.

“Dear brother,” she said slowly.

“Would you have room for me in Kardemin?”

Martin rose on one elbow.

“Why of course, why do you ask?”

“Martin, I will be returning with you very soon to Kardemin.”

“Very soon? I don’t understand. I will be here for most of the winter.”

“No Martin, not this winter or any future winter. I have been banished from Koenigsberg and the Castle and as such, you are losing your vassal position.”

“Banishment?” Martin said, not believing his own ears.

“But why must you leave?” Martin asked. “And why am I losing my position as vassal?”

“I must leave, Martin, because the Hohenzollern family cannot have a child around that could one day claim the throne and it would be awkward for the prince. I am sure the prince will be generous to insure my comfort, but he will never acknowledge the child as his and he must protect the lineage.”

“You are with child?”

“Yes Martin, I am with Prince Wilhelm’s child.”

Martin looked at his sister in disbelief.

“This is too much at one time Louise.”

“You are with Prince Wilhelm’s child, you and I are banished from Koenigsberg, I can’t believe this is happening.”

Louise took Martin’s hand and let the tears flow.

“Dear Martin, I made a big mistake and I must now pay for it and return to Kardemin.”

Martin looked down at the tearstained hand.

“You will always be my beloved older sister and your child will always be my nephew….a wonderful Pagenkopf child.”

Chapter 27 – 1827: Affairs of State

The king and his sons were in his apartment study discussing the affairs of state and the affairs of the prince.

“Count Lottum needs to travel to the German states and discuss this customs union. Now that Hesse-Darmstadt has agreed we need to act quickly before the Habsburgs have time to react. This is also a good opportunity for you Wilhelm to begin your duties as ambassador at large.”

“Father,” Frederick interrupted, “it would also be a good gesture to visit the Rhineland and especially our iron production and coal operations. Count Lottum and his staff of advisors need to assess their efficiency and update their processes. He just came back from Britain and has some good ideas.”

“Yes, yes, of course,” the king said a little impatiently. He knew his son, the crown prince, was becoming astute in commerce and government bureaucracy and was learning from his Chief Minister, Count Lottum.

There was a knock on the office door and Prince Wilhelm opened it.

“Count Lottum, good to see you,” the king said.

“Are you prepared for your journey?” The king asked.

“Yes sir.”

“Good. Have you talked to your contacts in Vienna?”

“Yes sir and it seems the Habsburgs are very nervous about our union with Hesse-Darmstadt.”

The king laughed.

“I have to respect the Habsburgs for their long reign over their Holy Roman Empire but they don’t know anything about bringing a kingdom together. Look at their holdings: a hodge-podge consisting of Austria, Hungary, Bohemia, Northern Italy, a little piece of Germany. They would have done well to concentrate on the German States where they have a common language and culture.”

The king looked at Prince Wilhelm and his face became serious.

“There is another matter that needs to be settled and it has to do with Auguste Marie Wettin. Have you set the date yet?”

Prince Wilhelm looked at his father.

The king was anxious for Wilhelm to marry and have children. It had been three years since his brother, the crown prince, married and there were still no offspring. The king was anxious to have offspring to carry on the Hohenzollern name and lineage. The House of Wettin was an old established royal family in the Saxon region. Auguste was only sixteen years old but obviously infatuated with Wilhelm and she and her family had readily agreed to the marriage.

“Yes father, we have set the date for June of 1829, just before her 18^th birthday.”

The king smiled.

“That is good. Your brother has been married three years and still no children. I want some insurance there will be an heir and you and Auguste are that insurance.”

Chapter 28 – 1827: Koenigsberg Castle

Martin entered the stable to see Prince Wilhelm and Fritz coming out of Fritz’s office. It was unusual to see the prince or any royal family member entering or leaving Fritz’s office. If they wanted to talk to Fritz they would simply send a page to fetch him. When they saw Martin, the prince made a final comment to Fritz and walked to the stable door.

“Hello Martin,” the prince said as he passed.

“Hello Sir,” Martin replied and he noticed the prince looked down at the ground when he said hello.

Martin walked over to Fritz who was about to enter his office.

“We will be leaving shortly. I have the wagon almost loaded and Louise said she only needed a few more minutes.”

“Do you have anything that needs tending before I leave?” Martin asked.

“No Martin, you have done all you could. I need to take my leave and run an errand for the crown prince. It won’t be the same here without you, you know that don’t you?”

Martin was working hard to keep his emotions chained so he wouldn’t burst into tears.

“You will visit us in Kardemin, won’t you?”

“I will be there next spring, I promise,” Fritz said as he hugged Martin and then mounted his horse.

“Oh, and be sure to take your cavalry horse and tack. It is my parting gift to you.”

Fritz then rode around the corner to the large castle gate leading to the village.

Martin was glad to have a few minutes to himself. The news of Louise and her pregnancy left him feeling sad and a need to be alone with his thoughts. It had been twelve years since the battle of La Belle Alliance that sent Napoleon into exile forever and a lot had happened. He had married and had a young daughter, the farm was doing well and he and his father were considered the most successful of all the families in and around Kardemin. The winters of working at the Koenigsberg castle had enriched him both in Thalers and in knowledge as he was exposed to the royal life and to Fritz the stable philosopher.

*****

Sophia said a brief goodbye to Louise in their small castle apartment and walked the long hall to Mr. Motz’s apartments. She knew the finance minister had a lot of influence over the king, especially these past seventeen years since the king’s wife died and she hoped to convince him to speak to the king about Louise.

Motz invited Sophia into his reception room.

“Is there a problem?” Motz asked, sensing her distance.

“Oh Friedrich,” she answered, almost in tears. “This whole business of Prince Wilhelm and Louise is so terrible. I think I should go crazy. How could the king banish Louise, knowing that I must stay here and be parted from my very good friend?”

Motz patted Sophia’s arm.

“It will work out my dear.”

“How can it work out? She is banished to a dirt farm in Pomerania, hardly a short distance away and she will be raising a royal bastard child. How can the king be so cruel?”

“Sophia, this type of situation happens all over Europe and I dare say, all over the world. Just north of here in the Kingdom of Sweden it is most prevalent. The kings have a history of many mistresses with scores of bastard children.”

“I don’t care about Sweden and I intensely dislike the term bastard. It’s as if the child will have an evil mark on it and the mother is also evil. Louise is not evil, indeed she is the sweetest girl in the realm and to have this happen when she had such great hopes for a future happy marriage.” Sophia broke off sobbing.

“My dear, there is nothing you or I can do. I have had a conversation with the king over this matter and he is resolute in his decision. He has just concluded the matter of the prince marrying the Saxe girl and he does not want this issue to spoil his plans.”

“Spoil his plans,” Sophia almost shouted. “Is that what this is about among you men? A girl gets pregnant and your main concern is your plans.”

“You know what I mean, Sophia. Monarchy cannot have a cloud on the lineage and this business with Louise certainly could create one. The crown prince has not produced an heir after three years of marriage and that is not a good sign. He may never produce an heir and thus Prince Wilhelm’s children will be next in line. What do you think would happen if the crown prince produced no heirs and none of the king’s offspring had a child? Who would be the next in line? Certainly not a child out of wedlock and the doubt of the lineage could cause strife among the eligible heirs.”

Sophia slumped down on the sofa.

“Yes, I know,” she sobbed. “But does Louise have to be banished? Can’t they simply disown the fact that it is the prince’s child and be done with it?”

“It is more complicated than that. There are a lot of feelings mixed with Louise and her presence in the Castle. Believe me; the king has grown fond of her these past few years. I know he was amused and charmed by her wit and easy way of laughing. She helped him forget his own loneliness. I think the king is banishing her because part of him cannot bear to see Louise sad or forlorn.”

“But why,” Sophia asked. “Why can’t this be like the king’s morganatic marriage where there is no inheritance or lineage issue? Louise could live in Koenigsberg and not ever visit the castle.”

“That may seem like a simple issue today but the king is thinking far ahead. What if neither prince nor Charlotte nor any of the king’s children has an heir and he outlives all of his children. There would be an issue of the next in line. If Louise’s child grows up in Koenigsberg then she may be tempted to claim the right of her child. If she is far removed from Prussia, then it would be more difficult for her to make that claim.”

Motz put his arm around Sophia.

“Besides, it is best also for Louise that she leaves Koenigsberg, away from Prince Wilhelm who she has been pining for since she arrived here. Believe me Sophia, it is best.”

*****

Louise came out of the castle door laden with several small boxes and a large bag. Martin ran to her and took the boxes.

“I am finally ready,” she said with a smile. She was determined to make this a happy transition from castle to farm and do what she could to help her brother bury his own grief.

“I can’t wait to see Hanna,” she said as she climbed into the wagon.

“You are taking your cavalry horse? Is that OK?”

“Yes,” Martin answered with a smile. “It is a parting gift from Fritz. I am really going to miss that old guy.”

“As I am sure he will miss you.”

Louise turned to look at the wagon that was almost full of her belongings. Small things and small pieces of furniture she had accumulated over the last four years.

Martin steered the wagon onto the main street of Koenigsberg. His cavalry tack was in the wagon and his horse tied to the rear of the wagon. Both remained silent, letting their parting thoughts of the castle linger. When they were out of sight of the castle, Louise spoke.

“Will you have room for my things at the farm?”

Martin turned and looked.

“Oh yes, we have plenty of room. You haven’t seen the new house we built. It is very spacious with many rooms and very comfortable. We even have a hot water cauldron so hot baths come easy. I know just the rooms for you and your child.”

“Rooms?”

“Oh yes, you won’t just have a small bedroom. You will have your own bedroom, dressing room and an adjoining room for my new nephew.”

Louise laughed.

“How do you know it will be a boy dear brother?”

“Henriette taught me this. She was able to predict that Hanna would be a girl.”

“So how do you know?”

“I figured it out last night when you preferred the lemon tart over chocolate. If you were going to have a girl, you would have chosen the chocolate; instead you chose the sour lemon.”

Louise laughed. “So girls are sweet and boys are sour; I guess we shall see.”

Martin steered the wagon through the streets of Koenigsberg and onto the main street with retail outlets.

“Isn’t that Sophia going into the dry goods store?”

“Yes,” Louise answered. “She likes to go there to see what is new and get ideas on designs.”

“She is carrying a lot of packages.”

“She buys a lot of material and she has friends in Amsterdam and Vienna that will send her material and ideas.”

Martin pulled the wagon aside and yelled a greeting to Sophia.

Louise jumped down from the wagon and ran to Sophia for a hug.

“I will miss you greatly,” Sophia whispered in Louise’s ear.

“And I you,” Louise sobbed.

Louise climbed back into the wagon and blew a kiss to Sophia.

Chapter 29 – 1828: A Royal Birth

The winter of 1827-28 was especially harsh in Hinter Pommern and the Pagenkopfs: Peter and Martin along with Shabtai were busy keeping the livestock fed and free from the harsh wind that flowed off the Baltic and through the old dwelling that used to be home to both humans and livestock. Peter had returned from his assignment and it was always a large gathering in the house since Shabtai’s family was staying with them. The men were weaving the hemp as Louise and Henriette were amusing Hanna.

“Play some more,” Hanna cried to Louise who was playing a violin.

Hanna was happy now that there were two women in the house who understood her and kept her company. Hanna didn’t quite understand what it meant to have an aunt and it took a few weeks for her to realize that Louise was her dad’s sister and also her new friend. Louise enjoyed her new young charge and spent hours teaching Hanna what she had learned: history, arts and music. Soon the three females on the farm were working all day together and loving each other’s company.

“Why is your stomach getting so big?” Hanna asked.

Louise laughed.

“I am going to have a baby.”

Hanna’s eyes went wide.

“You are going to have a baby?”

“Yes my sweet girl. I am going to have a baby and you will have a new baby boy to play with: won’t you like that?”

“I don’t know. What is it like to play with a boy?”

Louise laughed.

*****

On April 20, 1828 the Pagenkopf farm outside the village of Kardemin, Hinter Pommern, was a very busy scene. Hanna was busy stoking the fire under the large caldron. Peter, the soon to be grandfather for a second time, was pacing the floor and Martin was consoling Louise and calming her about the coming birth.

“It’s OK, Louise, it’s OK. Henriette, Dad and I have been through this and it will be OK.”

Louise was sweating profusely and her mood was swaying between anger and joy.

“That damned Wilhelm,” she cried in one breath and in the next.

“Is this kid wearing a royal crown? “Damn it hurts,” she said with a laugh.

In the early morning hours Louise gave birth to a son and the night became still. Martin walked over to the fireplace and took down the family Bible.

On the inside cover he writes:

“Born on this day, April 20, 1828, to Louise Pagenkopf and Prince Wilhelm Frederick Hohenzollern, a son whose name shall be Johann Gotthilf Augusta Pagenkopf.”

The following day was an unusual day of sun for Pomeranian farmers. Peter and Martin were up early tending to the livestock and the only thing that disturbed the morning calm was the new baby crying for mother’s milk.

“Louise,” Henriette whispered. “The baby is hungry.”

Louise turned and pulled the baby to her breast.

Chapter 30 – 1829: Prince Wilhelm Marries

King Frederick Wilhelm III was waiting impatiently in his study. He had summoned Prince Wilhelm upon learning of his return from his travels. The early spring in Berlin was a welcome relief from the frigid cold and instead of a fireplace to dampen the chill; the king had opened a window in his study to let in the fresh air. His study overlooked the vast lake and garden in the rear of the palace and he much preferred the green and natural beauty to the cobblestone courtyard in front of the palace. The door to his study opened and Prince Wilhelm entered.

“Hello Father,” the prince said cheerfully.

“Hello son, sit down and let’s talk.”

The prince noted an edge on his father’s voice and he was immediately alerted to the nature of the pending conversation.

“Wilhelm, it has been five years since your brother married and the family is looking to you to provide an heir to the throne.”

The king was a seasoned diplomat and rarely made demands on his own behalf. He would make demands but it was always for the good of the crown, the family, or the country.

“Yes Father, you have mentioned this before.”

“I mention it again because I have been informed that you have been to see the Radziwill lady on this last journey.”

Before answering, Wilhelm had to smile. His father, like all of the monarchs in Europe spent a good deal of their time cultivating their personal spy networks both inside their realms and in the neighboring countries.

“That is true, Father. It was my last goodbye to a dear friend. My marriage to Augusta in June will be the final termination of my relationship with her.”

“She will not be invited to the wedding,” the king said with some force.

“No Father, she will not be invited and she will not be in attendance.”

“I really didn’t ask you here to discuss Elisa. I know you have good judgment and will be discrete.”

“What is it then, Father?”

“It is my decree for the religions.”

“You mean the joining of the Reformists with the Lutherans?”

“Yes, we are having problems with the Lutherans in Saxony and some are refusing to cooperate.”

He handed Wilhelm a piece of paper.

“Here are the names of the most outspoken. I want you to send a unit to Leipzig and after contacting the local mayor, arrest the Lutheran preachers whose names are on that list. Have them taken to Berlin and put in prison.”

“Father, do you want this to be done sub-rosa?”

“No, not at all: I want this to be known to the other Lutheran ministers so they will understand the consequences of not obeying the laws of the realm. When they get to Berlin, make sure the newspaper is given all the details.”

*****

The small chapel of the Charlottenburg Palace was large enough for a family wedding but not meant to accommodate a large wedding party. Prince Wilhelm had chosen the Chapel because he wanted the wedding to be small and a family affair. The date was June 11, 1829. The king had summoned all of his ministers to Charlottenburg for the wedding and following the ceremony, he would convene the quarterly council that he held to discuss the affairs of Prussia and the world.

King Frederick and Crown Prince Frederick Wilhelm were in the blue room enjoying a glass of wine before the ceremony. This wedding was low key compared to the marriage of the crown prince.

“I find this duke a rather strange fellow, don’t you?” The king asked of Frederick.

“Grand duke, Father, Grand Duke of Saxe-Weimar.”

The king smiled.

“They say he likes to read children’s books and really has no time for other pursuits.”

“He is not that limited,” Frederick answered. “His wife is quite the intellectual and brings her strong Russian background to the court. Although the duke would rather sit around and read fairy tales, she insures their court is full of Goethe and the likes.”

“Well, Wilhelm should be happy with Augusta. She is very pretty and very educated. I just hope he will remain faithful enough to have children with her.”

The prince laughed.

“I am sure Wilhelm will be eager for the de-flowering so there will be at least one union.”

*****

The ceremony was brief as Wilhelm had insisted on a very short religious sermon and no other Church rituals which are normally found in a royal wedding. Augusta had always dreamed of a large royal wedding; however she had rushed, practically non-stop on a three day journey to Berlin from Weimar and was exhausted when the ceremony began. She was relieved to hear it would be a short ceremony.

As they left the chapel, arm in arm, Augusta leaned closer to Wilhelm.

“Are you happy Wilhelm?”

Wilhelm looked at his new bride and in her eyes saw both admiration and insecurity. She must have known about his affair with Radziwill and possibly even his attempt to marry her.

“More than ever Augusta, more than ever,” he replied with a smile.

The following morning Wilhelm and Augusta went for a long ride in the forest adjacent to the palace. Although Wilhelm wasn’t in love with his new bride, he wanted her to be happy knowing that he would be with her for a lifetime.

The beginning of the ride was mostly silent and finally it was Augusta who started the conversation. She knew a lot about her new husband from the different reports she had received surreptitiously.

“Charlotte looked very beautiful yesterday. She must be a wonderful sister,” Augusta began, wanting to start the process of getting better acquainted with her husband.

“Charlotte?” Wilhelm answered, surprised at the question.

Augusta laughed. “Yes, Charlotte.”

Wilhelm had to join in with her infectious laugh.

“She is much happier now that Nicholas is home from the war with Turkey. The new commander he appointed, Field Marshal Diebitsch, seems to be a lot more aggressive and is routing the Turks. They’ve crossed the Danube and are now laying siege to Silistra. Nicholas waited too long to appoint Diebitsch. He should have known that his former field marshal was not aggressive enough. In battle I believe the victory goes to the aggressor and Diebitsch is proving that point.”

Wilhelm looked to stare at Augusta.

“Am I boring you?”

“Not at all….not at all!”

“I am afraid when it comes to military matters I can get a little carried away.”

“When it concerns your own family,” Augusta replied, “one can’t get carried away too much. I can see your concern for Nicholas. The Ottoman Empire is certainly a vast force to deal with and it is not a certainty that Russia will prevail; although we all hope and pray for such. But once it is ended, one only waits for the next neighborly feud to begin again.”

“I didn’t realize you had such interests,” Wilhelm said.

“Oh yes, I love politics and world affairs. I hope you don’t find me a pest when I ask you about events that are happening in the world. My mother was very patient with my incessant questions and she loved to have discussions with the ministers about the events in the world; even as far away as America.”

Prince Wilhelm smiled. At least he had married a woman who had an interest in affairs of the continent and beyond.

“Well, my new bride, what do you t hink Europe should be doing to aid the Greeks?”

Augusta hesitated. She did not want to appear to be too liberal at this juncture of her marriage.

“The war has been going on for eight years now and I believe I am in concord with most of Western Europe in hoping that a Christian nation like Greece can throw off the yoke of the Muslim Ottomans. Greece is a symbol of our western civilization and should be free and Christian.”

“Should Europe be doing more?” Wilhelm repeated his question.

“The Sultan has enlisted the aid of Egypt and Egyptian forces have invaded Greece. It is appearing to me to be a modern crusade, Muslim against Christian, with the Muslim countries banding together to keep this Christian nation a subject. I certainly believe that all the Christian nations, not just Russia, Britain and France, should join in this fight.”

Wilhelm laughed at his new bride. Her voice was that of a young girl, high pitched and weak, but her words were of a grown woman diplomat.

“My God, you are a princess for one day and you want to send your husband off to war.”

They both laughed.

“You asked for my opinion,” she said demurely. “And of course I wouldn’t want to see you go to war. Besides, the Peloponnese and most of Greece are now in the hands of the Greek revolutionaries. It is only a matter of time. What I don’t understand is why Nicholas’ father, Alexander, was so shy about assisting the Greeks and Nicholas is the opposite, willing to risk all to help.”

“For that answer you would need to understand the famous Prince Metternich, the Habsburg dynasty’s foreign minister. Metternich’s main raison d’être in life is to protect the monarchial powers in Europe and specifically the Habsburg monarchy. He is always chiding the monarchs to do more to suppress the free speech at universities and the press. His Carlsbad Decree keeps surfacing because he is very fearful of liberals and their demand for a constitution. He had Alexander convinced the Greek revolution was not a revolution of suppression or one religion against another; it was a revolution of the liberals and success by them could possibly encourage pedestrian liberalism throughout Europe.

“Nicholas on the other hand has no such fear as he is the absolute ruler in Russia and if there are liberals in his country, they had better keep well hidden. His cause is one for the Christians of Greece and their suppression by Muslims. He could care little about the type of government that is established once the Muslims are routed.

“The Russians and Turks are having another war because of Russia’s participation in the Greek war. I fear Nicholas has inherited a situation of perennial bad blood between Russia and the Turks and the warring shall never cease.”

The two rode further into the woods.

Chapter 31 – 1830: King’s Council

The king and his two sons were in his study next to the large palace conference room. They would soon be meeting with Count Bernstorff and the other ministers.

“I hope he has some information from France and Belgium,” the crown prince said.

“I’m sure he will have a lot of information,” the king replied.

There was a brief knock on the door and the king’s valet waited for the king to shout his usual ‘Come in.’

“Sir,” the Valet said in a very matter a fact way. “Your ministers are assembled in the conference room.”

Normally the king would thank the valet when it was just the two of them but if there was anyone else in the room, he would then carry on without an acknowledgement.

The king walked through the study door and into the conference room, followed by his two sons and was greeted by a standing Count Bernstorff and Finance Minister Motz.

“Sit gentlemen,” the king requested as a soft order from their sovereign.

“Let’s start with the immediate business of France and the security of the German States.”

“Sir,” Bernstorff began, “as you know we have had issues with Habsburg and Metternich over the two main issues of the German states: the one issue is the tariff union and the other is the security of the German states against all outside aggression. The German states do not have a cohesive plan or strategy on how to defend themselves. They can’t even agree on who would lead an army that would be made up of all their states.”

“How have you been able to exploit this latest scare from France?” The king asked.

“Well Sir, Charles X has left Paris and fled to Britain and Charles has proclaimed his grandson king with Louis-Philippe as the regent for the young boy. The poor grain harvest this year has added to the burdens of all governments and as we see even here in Berlin, there is a great deal of discontent. I am afraid in every Prussian and German city there are mobs gathering and are very close to rioting.”

“I can assure you there will be no rioting in Prussia,” the king said forcefully.

“Louis-Philippe has been successful with the Chamber of Deputies and they have proclaimed him the new king. Louis is a liberal and very popular with the French people. The French delegate in Berlin has assured us that Louis-Philippe is determined to contain the unrest in France and not let it spill over into neighboring countries. As such, I have followed your instructions and provided the delegate with a letter of recognition of the new monarchy in France and Louis-Philippe as the new king. Tsar Nicholas has also sent a letter and we believe Metternich will do the same.”

“And what is our old friend Metternich doing about all this?”

“Well Sir, he is meddling as usual with the German Federal Diet, trying to get them to form a general military alliance with Prussia and Austria, in a defensive posture only. He has instructed his representative in Frankfurt, Count Muench, to begin these discussions and press for the alliance. He is meeting resistance from Stuttgart and Munich who want a loose knit alliance and somewhat undefined. They welcome a defensive strategy should the French attack their borders; however they want the German states to remain as a single entity with Austria and Prussia providing support.”

“Sir,” Motz spoke. “With the current of unrest throughout Europe, I suggest we move cautiously with Metternich’s proposals. A military mobilization at this time may scare the French and cause them to react with an attack. Granted we need to support the German states that border France but we also need to assure Louis-Philippe we have no aggressive intentions. Metternich believes the Austrian-Prussian dominance over the German states will be strengthened and continued through a military alliance. Count Bernstorff and I are firmly in the belief as previously stated, the way to an eventual all German speaking nation under Prussia’s rule is through economics and tending to the needs of the people. War needs to be avoided at all costs because it disrupts the calm and well being of the population and takes away valuable resources that can be used to build railroads and improve the lives of the citizens. All of our foreign delegates have been ingrained in this philosophy and they are to preach it whenever they can. We want the German states to believe in this also and look to Prussia as an example. In this way, we will be united with them some day in the future; on our terms and terms that suit them.”

The king looked at Prince Wilhelm and nodded to his son: a nod of agreement meaning father and son concurred with Bernstorff and Motz.

“Sir, I am afraid we have had reports this rebellion has spread to Belgium and Italy. The Belgium liberals see this as an opportunity to split away from the rule of the Netherlands and become a free country again: without a conqueror telling them what to do. It appears the Italians in northern Italy are staging their own revolution and we know Metternich and the Habsburgs are forming their army and plan to crush the rebellion.”

The king sat silent for a long time, letting the silence allow for everyone to now form an opinion of a course of action.’

“Do you have any suggestions?” The king asked, looking directly at Bernstorff.

“Sir, we have reassured Louis-Philippe that we have no aggressive motives while at the same time letting him know if France decides to arm and attack either our holdings on the Rhine or any of the German states, we would be prepared to defend. We are watching the situation in Belgium closely and while not directly supporting the Belgium revolutionaries, we have let them know that as long as their revolution does not involve our Rhine territory, we will allow them to continue and not support the Dutch.”

“As for Metternich, we believe he will harm his own cause and we need not counter any of his diplomatic blunders. Motz has done a superb job of indoctrinating our diplomats on the ‘people first’ theme so we should slowly see some progress among the German people and their affection for Prussia. Especially now that we have the tariff union and their lives will become better due to the free flow of goods. On the ground level we already enjoy a certain popularity that stems all the way back to La Belle Alliance.”

“Sir,” Motz spoke. “There is evidence that in Munich and Stuttgart, many merchants, lawyers and other professionals are cheering the mini-revolution in France and see it as a liberal tendency that could sweep across Europe. It goes directly to the issue of free trade and personal freedom. This same section of society is the same section clamoring for a constitution and a stronger Federal Diet. It is a situation that we are monitoring very closely.”

Crown Prince Frederick Wilhelm smiled as he spoke.

“The easy way to monitor it is to watch King Ludwig. You know how he feels about the Federal Diet; nothing but a bunch of delegates trying to take away his monarchial powers and states rights. The redder his face gets, the more the delegates are winning.”

The king laughed and looked at Bernstorff.

“How is the tariff treaty with Bavaria, or should I say, King Ludwig progressing? Are the goods flowing and the businessmen enjoying more profits?”

“Yes sir, they are flowing and there are definite signs of a commerce class of Germans who are happier than before. Eventually we will have Austria surrounded with our tariff union and she will be shut out of the prosperity.”

“Do you have any recent information on the tariff situation in America? And for Prince Wilhelm’s benefit, provide a little background.”

“Well, we are somewhat hindered by not having an ambassador or legation in America, but we do have loyal friends who supply us with information and of course, the free press in America prints everything. The situation Napoleon created by his Confederation of German States and embargo against all British goods required Britain to find other markets for their wares and machinery. Russia was the only European holdout to purchase openly from Britain so America became their prime target. They began selling farming and harvesting equipment at a very small profit and this attracted loyal followers among the farmers and cotton growers in the southern states. Very soon, the machinery manufacturers in the North were objecting and calling for high tariffs to discourage the trade. Since the turn of the century the American Congress has raised tariffs twice and they are about to do it a third time, this time almost totally crippling the British trade.”

Bernstorff looked directly at Prince Wilhelm.

“Now, keep in mind the southern cotton growers were enjoying a very healthy trade with the textile industry in Britain and needed to keep the trade relations healthy for both sides. The southerners buy British machinery and the British buy the southern cotton. If the British can’t sell their machinery, then they will look elsewhere for their raw textile material and we know first hand they are doing just that. The latest we hear is a massive dispute in Washington and in just about every tavern in the South about State’s rights versus Federal rights: very similar to the disputes here between the German Federal Diet and Ludwig; States versus Federal rights. One could also compare the dispute between Bavaria the machinery producer and the wine/wheat growers in the other states.”

“The issue was highlighted two years ago at an exposition in South Carolina when a paper circulated which called for an all out rebellion against a Federal tariff and calling it unconstitutional.”

The king continued the thought.

“This sounds very much like Metternich’s attempts to put through decrees in the Federal Diet and King Ludwig resisting and vetoing his causes.”

He then looked directly at Count Bernstorff.

“You know, the Americans had a legation here for a few years until 1801. In fact, it was John Quincy Adams who was their Minister. Count, put out some feelers to the Americans and see if there is an interest in renewing these ministerial ties. I believe it would be in our best interest to cultivate a closer tie to this new land and the vast wealth that it must hold.”

“In the meantime,” the king continued, “is there any progress on the Navigation Act?”

Bernstorff looked at Prince Wilhelm who sat motionless but with interest.

“The Navigation Act is a series of Maritime treaties designed to shut out third parties from carrying cargo from a European country. So if a neutral ship was carrying British tea or coffee from their colonies, anyone could seize the ship and take the goods. Only British ships were allowed to carry British goods. The same holds true for French and other countries; unless of course the ship is duly licensed like many of the American ships are licensed. The British are the ones who prosper from this maritime arrangement and it insures their superiority on the seas.”

“Britain is industrializing at a pace that far outstrips any other country. They have the textile industry, iron and steel and of course, coffee and tea. We, along with the German States are enjoying a very healthy trade with Britain and we don’t want to do anything to imbalance the relationship. Britain knows we won’t do anything and therefore they are reluctant to make any changes to the Navigation Act. Why should they?”

Bernstorff looked directly at the king.

“Sir, our envoy in London continues to press our request for an all country Navigation summit to discuss and update the Navigation Act and of course the British ministers are putting off any decision. I am afraid we may be years away from accomplishing anything substantial.”

The king waved his hand, brushing aside any further discussion of Britain.

He stood, signaling an end to the meeting when his valet entered and whispered in his ear.

“Show him in,” the king said and turned to the others.

“General Ruehle has just returned from his visit to Stuttgart and Munich where he talked with King Wilhelm and King Ludwig about the French issue and the Italian rebellion. He will give us an update and his opinion.”

The general walked through the door and was greeted by everyone.

“Please General, give us your report and first update everyone on your mission.”

The general poured himself a glass of wine from the cart and proceeded to explain his last mission for the king.

“As you know, I was sent to the southern German states to learn of their position relative to France and the possibility that France will rekindle the war with Austria should the Habsburgs decide to send their army to stop the rebels in northern Italy. I have already expressed my belief that Louise-Philippe will not want to engage France in a war just as he is starting his realm. On the other hand, there are strong feelings in eastern France that Italy deserves full independence and France should go to the rebel’s aid.”

“My first meeting was with King Ludwig in Munich. I noted that on the question of Northern Italy’s independence from Austria, he was non-committal. He would not say either way how he felt.”

“Does he have a position on the issue of a Prussian- German alliance?” the king asked.

“He did say there was a great deal of good will between Bavaria and Prussia and a defensive alliance could be formed. Such an alliance could and would block any attempt by Metternich to force the Federal Diet to form an all German states army and name a commander. On the question of Metternich and his double dealings, Ludwig was quite open about his feelings and his distrust of the minister. I left it with Ludwig that the south German states needed to offer a proposal to Prussia for the king to evaluate and decide.

“I next went to Stuttgart to consult with King Wilhelm. I am afraid King Wilhelm is still hoping for the south German states to unite under one flag. He did make a proposal that made a lot of sense. He proposed the German states quietly and quickly arm themselves and then remain neutral. They would be backed by the Prussian army, also ready and remaining neutral. If France gets into a war with Austria, the armies will be ready.”

The king rose when he spoke.

“I think you can relay to him that we are now in a buildup mode with our army. Unfortunately it is for the purpose of defense against a Polish revolt.”

“Well, I would wager Louise-Philippe will convince his new government and the people that a war with Austria at this time would not be wise and the northern Italian independence will wait for a more opportune period.”

*****

Charlotte was sitting at her writing table in her apartment within the Berlin Palace that was named after an earlier 17^th century Charlotte. She was happy now that her husband, Tsar Nicholas, was no longer at war with Turkey even though the Greek war of independence was still lingering. Her nannies were feeding the children and after the feeding, would dress them in the clothing which would be appropriate for the day’s activity.

She took a piece of paper from one of the many nooks in the desk and with her quill she wrote the date on the top of the paper.

20 April, 1830

My life is calmer now that Nicky is no longer at war with Turkey and the Greek war of independence is progressing as he would like.....

There was a knock on the foyer door leading to the apartments and the personal assistant of Charlotte opened it to see Prince Wilhelm.

“Good morning Sir.”

“Good morning, is my sister in?”

“Yes Sir, I will announce you,” she answered and left the foyer.”

After a few minutes, Charlotte opened the apartment door and motioned for him to enter. As he did, she kissed him on the cheek.

“Come in dear brother.”

“Charlotte, it is so good to see you.”

“Wilhelm, you look a little agitated. What is wrong?”

Wilhelm laughed.

“Yes, I am agitated. I long for the days when I could merely burst into your room and throw a pillow at you to wake you. Now we have all this protocol.”

It was Charlotte’s turn to laugh and her laugh was interrupted by her nanny.

“Miss, the children are ready.”

“Please bring them in so Wilhelm can bribe them with the treats I see he has in that cloth.”

A boy and four girls walked into the room, at first quiet and respectful but when they saw Uncle Wilhelm, they ran to him and surrounded him with hugs.

Wilhelm laughed and took hold of the oldest, a boy.

“So Alexander, I see you are still the oldest and none of your sisters have surpassed you. Are you twelve years old now?”

“Yes, Uncle, going on thirteen.”

“Then you shall have thirteen cookies.”

“Wilhelm,” Charlotte spurted; “Cookies for breakfast?”

“My dear sister, indulge me please.”

“And this pretty little thing must be eleven year old Maria,” Wilhelm said as he reached in the cloth and took out eleven cookies.

Wilhelm looked at the remaining three girls.

“Olga, you must be eight by now. Here are eight cookies.”

“Alexandra, you would be five, correct?”

Wilhelm picked up the last girl, a three year old.

“And you my precious Constantine will be a great princess and break all the hearts in Europe. But your cookies go to your mother for safe keeping. You can have one for now.”

Charlotte looked at the nanny.

“Please take the children to the garden and let them run and pick flowers.”

“So, dear brother,” Charlotte began after the nanny and children had left.

“Yes, dear sister; or should I be saying Tsarina Royal Highness?”

“Careful little brother or I will make you bow in my presence.”

“I would only bow to your superior beauty and age, not to your title or your rank.”

“Seriously Wilhelm, I have wanted to talk to you about your liaisons of late.”

Wilhelm smiled.

“My liaisons? What about my liaisons?”

“The ones I hear about all the way to St. Petersburg. Really Wilhelm, the word is you have so many mistresses that you can’t possibly have time or energy to impregnate Augusta. And you know how father feels about having a male heir.”

Wilhelm looked down at the floor at this last comment and hesitated before speaking.

“I know and I am trying, but I have to admit she leaves me cold. She doesn’t have feminine sensuality that is arousing. I don’t think she is happy here under the wing of Frederick’s wife. Elisabeth has pretty much taken over the matriarch duties in the palace, leaving Augusta with no responsibilities. Augusta is very bright and witty and loves to talk politics and get socially involved; however she is in the crown princess’ shadow and never knows what she should or should not do.”

“That is understandable. Remember she was and is a Bavarian Princess and being the oldest girl of eleven children, she was accustomed to responsibilities. You know if you would give her eleven children, then she would have her hands full and be more content.”

Wilhelm laughed.

“I know Charlotte and I am trying, believe me, I am trying.”

They were sitting at the apartment dining table and Charlotte reached over and touched Wilhelm’s arm.

“I need to ask you about the affairs of the past; you know, the Polish Princess and the seamstress girl.”

Wilhelm put his hand on Charlottes.

“I do miss Elisa very much and am afraid I still love her. As for Louise, the seamstress, I am afraid I also still love her. I think about her and the child often. He would be two years old now.”

Charlotte looked a little surprised.

“You know the gender of the child? What else do you know and how do you know it?”

“It certainly wasn’t through my former vassal, Martin. His duties in Koenigsberg ended the same year Louise moved to Kardemin. No, we get news from his father, Peter Pagenkopf, who works at times for Count Bernstorff. I provided well for Martin and her when they left so he would be able to provide Louise some comforts. You can imagine going from a castle life to farm life in Pomerania.”

“I can’t imagine it,” Charlotte offered. “Louise didn’t seem to be the rugged type that could adjust to such a life.”

Charlotte’s personal assistant opened the door and stood there waiting for an acknowledgement.

“Yes, what is it Henrietta?”

“There are several carriages and cavalry in the courtyard and I believe it is your husband, Tsar Nicholas.”

Both Charlotte and Wilhelm stood and walked quickly to the door and down the long corridor and stairway to the first floor and the main palace foyer leading to the courtyard. Wilhelm didn’t wait for the doorman and thrust open the large door, allowing Charlotte to exit first and run to her husband.

“What is it Nicky,” she asked as she came close to him.

Nicholas was a little taken back by his wife’s boldness and lack of protocol in public. He took her hand and turned her back toward the palace door where Wilhelm was waiting to receive him.

“Come Charlotte; let’s go inside where I can explain everything,” Nicholas said as he motioned for two uniformed officers to join him.

When they reached the main palace doorway where Wilhelm was standing, Nicholas turned to the two officers.

“Count Hans Karl von Diebitsch and General Benckendorf, this is Prince Wilhelm, General of the Prussian Army. Prince Wilhelm, this is Field Marshal, Count Hans Karl von Diebitsch, protector of our Polish territories and this is General Benckendorf, head of Section Three of the Chancellery.”

The men shook hands.

“Come, let’s go inside,” Wilhelm gestured and as the men entered, he motioned for the tsar’s personal valet to join them in the palace.

Once in the foyer, Charlotte motioned for Henrietta and told her to inform the king and the crown prince of the arrival and they would be heading to the conference room next to the king’s study.

The conference room was dark and Wilhelm didn’t wait for the valet, but went to the large hanging curtains and pulled them open to let the sun in. Within minutes King Frederick William III and Crown Prince Frederick entered.

They shook hands with Nicholas and the king motioned for Charlotte to leave.

“I would hope she could stay,” Nicholas said to the king.

The king looked a little embarrassed.

“Oh, please excuse me Nicholas. Even after all these years I still see her as my little girl and forget she is the tsarina of all Russia.”

The crown prince and Wilhelm smiled at this admission by the king.

“Please have Henrietta arrange refreshments,” the king said to his valet, “and tell Bernstorff to join us.”

“Please, Nicholas, tell us of the nature of your visit.”

Nicholas adjusted himself in his chair.

“General Benckendorf is head of Section Three of the Chancellery and as such he is in charge of all internal matters dealing with political crimes, censorship, religious sects, aliens, and information gathering. His responsibilities include not only Russia, but our colonies, like Poland.”

“General, please explain what you have learned.”

The general stood to address the group just as Bernstorff entered the room.

“I am afraid we have learned some disturbing news from Warsaw. More specifically, the Imperial Russian Military Academy and some of the cadets stationed and schooled there. We also know there are strong links between members of the Decembrist revolution and the Poles. The information we have concerns cadets who are about to stage an armed revolt and given the mood on the streets of Warsaw and elsewhere, it could be an all out revolution that may include Lithuania, Ukraine and Belarus.”

Nicholas interrupted.

“That, of course, is not going to happen. The leader is a cadet named Wysocki and we will deal with him harshly. The Poles have resented Russian dominance since we took control and there has always been an undercurrent of unrest. This cadet may just provide the spark to inflame the entire country. And thus we have with us Field Marshal Karl von Diebitsch whose army is moving toward Warsaw as we are speaking. I have sent an envoy to Warsaw to warn the leaders of this rebellion to cease or they will give me no choice but to send in the army. These revolutions in Belgium and the changes in France have given these young cadets the temper to think they can prevail against the Russian might. If their actions lead to war, they will be facing Karl’s army and the entire might of Russia. I have no patience for this kind of rebellion. The Polish Sejm, their lower house of parliament, has been making incessant demands which I have refused over and over. If there is a war, and there will be, it is either Russia or Poland to the end.”

The king was pouring a glass of wine as Nicholas was speaking.

“What do you need from us,” the king asked.

“I have sent an envoy to Vienna to talk to the Habsburgs and Metternich. I don’t need your direct military support in Warsaw. It is fortunate our war with the Ottoman Turks has ended or we would be in a bit of a problem. Our army should be sufficient to quell the uprising. I would ask, however, that you put your troops on your Prussian and Pomeranian borders and not allow this rebellion to spill over nor encourage any free thinkers in Pomerania. Also, it would prevent any escapes by the rebels.”

“This is a difficult issue for you, isn’t it Nicholas?” The king asked.

“You supported the Greeks in their rebellion against the Ottoman Turks. Now you are trying to fend off a rebellion in a country you occupy: a rebellion spurred on by rebellions in France, Belgium and Greece. Of course, everyone knows Greece was a religious war, Christians against Muslims, but nevertheless, it was a tough decision on your part.”

Nicholas smiled.

“We have been at war with the Turks forever and I am sure it is not over. Supporting the Greek rebels was an easy decision: anything to put a thorn in the Turk’s paw.”

King Frederick laughed.

“Well, of course we will do what you ask. Prince Wilhelm will see to it immediately. Will you be going to Warsaw yourself?”

“No, I would like to remain here for a few days and then take the family back to St. Petersburg for the holidays.”

“Very well,” the king replied.

“Sir,” Prince Wilhelm spoke. “I believe I have a border army to prepare, if you will excuse me.”

“Certainly son,” the king answered as Wilhelm was almost out the door.

Chapter 32 – 1830: Prince Metternich

Klemens Wenzel, Prince von Metternich, sat in his study in his castle on the Rhine, Johannesburg Schloss. The castle had been given to him by the Habsburg family in recognition for his work during the Congress of Vienna. It was his skills of diplomacy and persuasion that insured the balance of power among the European countries and allowed no one monarchy to have a greater advantage of land or power: especially Prussia.

He reached and took hold of the glass of wine and said aloud to no one, for he was alone in the room.

“Such a fine wine you are and a just reward for my services. The real reward is to sip the nectar of this castle’s vineyards, not the brick and mortar of the building. How I much prefer to be at my residence in Vienna but I am torn between those comforts and cultures and wanting to be close to the Federal Diet and this fine Riesling wine.”

As foreign minister of the powerful Habsburg monarchy in Austria, he maintained more than one residence. He had a home in Vienna where his official duties required him to be most of the time and he also had a remodeled Baroque castle in the Czech State of Bohemia bordering Austria. His favorite castle was his beloved Johannesberg Castle in Aschaffenburg, Germany; fifty miles southeast of Frankfurt, Germany. The location of the castle was important for his work in Frankfurt and pressing his political agenda on the various members of the German Federal Diet.

The Johannesburg Castle was situated on a hill overlooking the Rhine River. The castle was unique with its landscaping because there were over 40 acres of grape vines growing and a portion of the castle was dedicated to making wine. The mountain where the castle sits was originally a possession of the Catholic Church and in the 12^th century a group of monks built a monastery and planted grape vines for the purpose of making wine. The monks then built a chapel on the hill and named it ‘John’s mountain’ after John the Baptist. The Protestant revolution in the 16^th century was the cause for the destruction of the monastery and chapel and it wasn’t until 200 years later that the Bishop of Fulda purchased the land, started construction of a palace and planted the Riesling grape vines on the mountain. Almost a century later, the Castle came under the ownership of the Habsburg family and it was awarded to Metternich as a gift for his success at the Congress of Vienna. The wine from this mountain became labeled as “Johannesburg Riesling.”

Metternich took another sip of the Riesling and looked at the large stacks of paper on his desk. The top page on the first stack read simply: The Memoirs of a Statesman: Prince von Metternich.

Metternich reached for the second pile and began leafing through it as he talked to himself out loud.

“How could I forget a piece about Johannesburg and how I have shaped it into the most desirable castle in Europe? Let’s see, where I should put it.”

Metternich always talked to himself aloud when he was thinking or composing and he maintained it helped him to compile his thoughts.

“Aha, here is a good spot.”

There came a knock on his door.

“Come in,” Metternich beckoned.

His valet entered and announced: “Sir, Count Muench is here.”

Count Muench was Metternich’s envoy to the German States Federal Diet in Frankfurt. It was his job to gather information and carry out Metternich’s plans for the German states of Bavaria, Wurttemberg and Baden.

“Send him in,” Metternich replied and walked toward the door. The two men shook hands and Metternich motioned to the large conference table.

“How was your travel?” Metternich asked in his most pleasing and somewhat concerned voice.

“It was most pleasant and thank you for asking.”

Metternich had more diplomatic and charm skills than most of the diplomats in Europe combined. He always began a conversation with concern for the well-being of the person he was addressing. He followed up with questions about the well-being of Muench’s family, naming each member.

“I believe I am making progress with the delegates on the issue of a combined military effort against a possible French revolution spillover into the lower German States. Several fortresses are being upgraded and reinforced. I have talked extensively to Count Armansperg and he agreed to confer with King Ludwig regarding a defensive military buildup.”

“How do you assess this cat and mouse game?” Metternich asked.

“The German states, mainly the Monarchs of Bavaria and Wuerttemburg and the Dukedom of Baden are in a bit of a bind on this issue. They appear to be very cautious on what they say and do. We are all of the same belief that the revolution in France could spill over into neighboring German states and they, especially King Ludwig, would like to see some sort of a military buildup that includes both Prussia and Austria. Whereas in Stuttgart, King Wilhelm is downplaying any type of buildup for fear the French will see it as a preparation for aggression and in their current state, may launch an attack first.”

“I have made several proposals to the Federal Diet: the first being the quiet buildup of the federal military and second, that the oversight on federal censorship rules be enhanced and further enforced.”

Metternich smiled at this last statement.

“What was the reaction of Bavaria on this last proposal?”

It was Muench’s turn to smile.

“I received a cautious agreement and the promise of a move for a vote, possibly within the month. My other proposal they will be considering is that the state governments provide their federal representatives with more latitude in making decisions so the Diet can move quickly if matters require.”

At this point Metternich laughed.

“Muench, you are a great envoy. I like your proposals but this last one will be rejected by King Ludwig and his coalition for state’s rights. He is not about to give up his monarchial power to a representative of the Diet.”

“I think there are more concerns than just giving up power to a federal confederation. They are also looking at our situation in rebellious Italy. Our Lombardo-Venetian Kingdom we acquired by the Vienna Congress in 1815 is outwardly rebelling in their quest for independence from Austria. They are looking to France to help them and France is not signaling either way what they will do if we send an army to Italy to put down the rebellion.”

Muench nodded in agreement.

“If we join the German states and build up a defense against France for fear her rebellion will lead to an attack on Germany and we are all allied in this defense, then Germany and even Prussia would have to come to our aid if, as a result of our invasion of northern Italy, France attacks us.”

“It does provide them with a difficult decision,” Muench added. “A military alliance with the German states to support the Germans if France attacks them would work both ways. If Austria is attacked, the German states would have to come to our aid.”

“Yes, very difficult. And that is why they are moving slowly. They want the German states to be protected but they could care less about Austria. They need our armies if France attacks them but do not want to come to our aid if we provoke France vis-à-vis an Italian campaign.”

Muench again nodded in agreement and then stated.

“I have been listening closely to the various Prussians that are in and around the Diet. They are pressing their propaganda about the role of a government in providing for the people and staying out of wars. Sounds very much like Bernstorff, Eichhorn and Motz and their campaign to further win over the German people. But, in many ways they are on our side also. They decry any attempt to reduce monarchial powers and give up power to a legislative body and they certainly want to contain the French rebellion.”

“Of course, they also could care less about the well-being of Austria. I believe we need to assure the German states and Prussia that your proposal in no way gives the Federal Confederation the right to storm into any state in case of internal disputes or outright rebellion. Make it clear to them that the federal military would only be allowed to assist the government of any state if that state’s monarchy or dukedom requested assistance. This should assuage the fears of Ludwig and Wilhelm about the loss of their powers.”

*****

Count Muench was rushing to the Federal Diet in Frankfurt. His business was urgent and he needed to see many envoys before any vote was taken.

The floor of the legislative body was full of delegates and there was a good deal of shouting and commotion. The President of the Diet had not yet pounded the gavel because the chamber was not yet occupied by all the members. Upon entering, the first person Muench encountered was Armansperg, the Bavarian Minister.

“Count Armansperg,” Muench said as he was breathing hard from his haste.

“Count Muench,” Armansperg responded with a smile. It was a smile that had a slight twist to it, indicating Armansperg did not like and did not trust the Austrian envoy but would show friendliness nevertheless.

“I am very glad to see you here Count,” Muench started. “You have no doubt heard about the rebellion in the Electorate of Hesse and the passage of a federal order mandating that the states bordering Hesse mobilize their troops.”

“Yes, I have heard.”

“We assume Bavaria will also mobilize.”

Armansperg smiled.

“Of course I have heard and I am aware. I am also aware that a Field Marshal from Nassau will command all the armies, an appointment that Bavaria finds distasteful. Are you not aware, Count Muench, that Bavaria has over a dozen states on her borders and you are attempting to mandate that we mobilize troops on all those borders? And are you not also aware, Count Muench that Hesse has yet to request assistance from the Federal Diet? “

“Yes but,” was Muench’s only reply.

“Yes but indeed,” Armansperg almost whispered. “However, you may rest your worries because King Ludwig, as we speak, is mobilizing a contingent of forces on our border with Hesse. Bavaria does not want to appear contrary to the wishes or edicts of the Federal Diet. This issue may be resolved in a short time. The Elector, Wilhelm II of Hesse is being forced to decree a constitution for the people; however, I am not sure that the issue is so much a voice in government as it is bread on the table. Hesse is a poor region and the Elector has no skills in commerce. Nonetheless, we will come to her aid if she requests and let me repeat: only if she requests.”

Chapter 33 – 1831: Pagenkopf Returns

The single rider approached the farm house and Martin peered into the setting sun to identify the person approaching his home. It wasn’t until the rider was a short distance that Martin recognized the rider as his dad.

“Father, it is so good to see you and have you home again.”

Peter Pagenkopf jumped off his horse and grabbed his son in a hug.

“It has been a long time and I have missed you and the whole family.”

“It has been over a year,” Martin exclaimed.

The two men walked into the farm house that was slowly becoming an estate of some worth.

“You have been busy this past year,” Peter said as he admired the new additions to the house with each new room having its own fireplace and chimney.

“We have had a good year and yes we have been busy.”

Peter and Martin walked through the front door of the new façade that Martin had built and into a large room that appeared to be a drawing room. Martin had added the front to the older building, providing for a general relaxation or conversation room. Toward the back of the room he had built a complete kitchen with an oversized brick oven that could accommodate many iron pots and it contained a bread oven.

Louise and the children were gathered in the kitchen and when they saw Peter, Hanna ran to him while three year old Johann looked on with a question on his face. Peter swooped up Hanna and went to Louise for a welcome hug.

“How is young master Johann,” Peter said as he looked down at the toddler on the floor of the kitchen. Johann raised his arms, his small plea to be picked up and Peter obliged.

“There is a lot of stone work on the farm, how did you manage it?”

“At the beginning of the Polish revolt, a lot of Polish families came north and a stone mason with his family showed up at our door one day asking for food and work. So Louise fed the family and I had a long talk with the husband. He had been a stone mason in Poland until the revolt and in the midst of the turmoil he decided to move his family out of Poland and into Pomerania.”

Peter moved around the kitchen, admiring the stone work and the enlarged stove and chimney.

“This is a lot of work,” Peter exclaimed. How did you manage it all?”

“That leads to another surprise. The Polish family lives out back in our old house with the livestock. In return for food and a very small wage, he does all this work.”

“Father, we have been hearing rumors about the Polish uprising and the war between Russian troops and a Polish army.”

“The uprising wouldn’t have lasted so long if the tsar hadn’t underestimated the rebels. The tsar’s brother, Grand Duke Constantine, Viceroy of Poland, refused to put his Russian troops in the fray. He proclaimed that it was a Polish rebellion and it would be Polish military that would resolve it. He finally had to send in his military and in the end, the rebels and the Polish population did not fare well. Before the uprising they had a Congress and a constitution; although the constitution didn’t mean much because the tsar mainly ignored it. But at least their delegates could meet and there was a voice for the population.”

“What will happen to the Poles?” Martin asked.

“There will be no more Congress and the tsar has dictated that henceforth the official language would be Russian and Poland would be treated like any other Russian Province.

Chapter 34 – 1831: Meeting of the Kings

King Frederick Wilhelm’s coach pulled into the inner courtyard of Metternich’s Johannesburg Castle. Another royal coach occupied the courtyard, that of King Francis of Habsburg. Metternich had requested a meeting between Frederick and Francis to discuss mutual advantages and a strategy for a defense against the possible French uprising. Metternich appeared at the door, having been told of the Prussian King’s arrival.

Frederick exited the coach and reached out for Metternich’s hand just as King Francis entered the courtyard. They all shook hands and exchanged pleasantries.

“It is very good to see you, Your Highness and your obvious good health,” Metternich said with a slight bow.

King Frederick took his hand.

“Thank you Prince, it is always a pleasure to see and meet with you.”

King Francis approached.

“King Frederick, so good to see you,” he said with a genuine smile as he shook Frederick’s hand.

“King Francis,” Frederick replied with the same genuine smile, “it is always a pleasure to be in your company.”

Both kings had followed protocol and recognized each other’s royal rank and for the rest of the visit, it would be Francis and Frederick: however, still referring to Metternich as Prince.

“When do we meet,” Frederick asked.

“Let us meet in one hour after you have had a chance to freshen up,” Metternich answered. “Does that meet your approval?”

“Yes, of course, in one hour,” Frederick replied.

*****

The large conference room reflected the splendor of the castle, with gold gilding and several very large oil paintings depicting the vineyards of the castle and the surrounding forests. Frederick had been given the opportunity to refresh himself and was just now joining the power brokers of Austria.

Frederick was holding a piece of paper in his hand and spoke very direct to Metternich.

“Perhaps we need to discuss your letter to me from this summer.”

Metternich looked at the king and without flinching replied.

“Yes Royal Highness, I also believe it needs addressing.”

Frederick didn’t reply, indicating to Metternich that he should proceed.

“Royal Highness, as part of our discussion here regarding the French question and the defense against any French aggression, I feel it necessary to bring up the question of Prussia’s motives with regard to the South German States: in particular the defense question and also the Zollverein. The fact that your union has expanded and you now control a duty zone from Berlin to Bavaria.”

“Yes, yes,” we can certainly discuss the Zollverein,” the king said a little impatiently.

“But first we need to discuss the expanding revolutionary ideas on the continent. We have mob uprisings in almost every major city, including Berlin. This French rebel influence is now seen in Belgium, Italy and Poland. Every state is experiencing angry mobs that want jobs and food. This has even spilled over into Bohemia.”

“We have taken a stance of intolerance toward the mobs,” King Francis spoke. “We will not allow mob rule or mob influence on the monarchial powers and we definitely will not give in to a constitution by a group that is headed by rebels.”

Metternich spoke slowly and deliberately.

“We must support Louis-Philippe in Paris and impress upon him the need to follow our lead and enforce the same principles that we have in the Carlsbad Decree. If the French continue to allow for minimal censorship of the press and the university cadre, then the fate of the monarchy will be predestined to fail and a new Napoleon will arise from their ineptness.”

“I fear it is too late for the French monarchy,” King Frederick said. “Now it is only a matter of time. They have allowed the population to believe in individual freedom and the power of the people. And may I remind you, while we can deal with a country that is headed by a strong monarch; we cannot co-exist with a France that is swayed by mob rule and a thirst for expansion. We have twice battled with that influence under the leadership of Napoleon. We shall not do it again.”

Metternich cleared his throat and spoke.

“I have heard that Louis-Philippe is changing the institution of the crown and calling himself King of the French, not King of France. The population likes him because of his liberal ideas and they call him the Citizen King. Only the future will tell if he can rule his kingdom and at the same time contain their spirits. You have perhaps heard about the 8,000 or so silk workers in Lyon who have revolted and taken over the city. Their compensation has been steadily declining and they are demanding that the fixed price for their efforts be changed. This act, if it goes unchecked, will embolden workers across the continent.”

“My envoy to Louis-Philippe has just returned from Paris and he assures me the transition from Charles X House of Bourbon to the House of Orleans is peaceful since the bourgeois is firmly behind the new king. The population, while more in support of Louis, are still thirsting for more of a share of the French production and the silk workers strike is an example. I am sure the attitude on the street is one of taking it now while there is a sympathetic and liberal king.”

“We are receiving the same reports,” King Frederick added. Not only is the population bolder, but the military is also pressuring for expansion. Their foray last year into North Africa in the Berber region is proof they are still in the colonial expansion mood and if they have more successes, they may just decide to come north. That is why we need a defense strategy among us. Blucher with my armies took the brunt of the action at La Belle Alliance and I feel it is up to the German states and Austria to now be part of the decision on the defense of our territories. We of course intend to protect our Rhineland against any French aggression, but we expect King Ludwig to have an army ready to join us since the French will no doubt go through Bavaria first. As for Austria, if the French decide to attack, it is our belief they will be bold and go after your Italian Lombardy territories.”

King Francis rose and paced.

“We are at this time reducing our military, primarily for financial reasons; however, we intend to keep a strength equal to what the German States and Prussia have in the field. If France strikes and we believe they will, we will be prepared.”

“I am in agreement on that,” King Frederick answered. “I will send General Ruehle here to discuss this and come to the terms of such an alliance. I will first dispatch him to King Ludwig in Munich and he can then decide how the discussions should proceed with Austria.”

Metternich looked first at King Francis and then at King Frederick.

“I will be directly representing the Habsburgs in this matter. You may please instruct General Ruehle.”

King Frederick smiled, knowing he had tweaked the nose of the Austrian minister.

“Of course Prince Metternich, I will so instruct the general. What is your next topic of discussion?”

Metternich rose as King Francis was taking his seat.

“You may or may not be aware that there is a good deal of misinformation that we receive from your ministers and if we are receiving misinformation, then the monarchs of Bavaria and Wuerttemburg are also receiving it.”

“Please explain,” King Frederick said.

“Your three key ministers, Counts Bernstorff, Motz and Eichhorn have been waging a subversive action in Frankfurt, Munich and Stuttgart. They have secret envoys traveling there and spreading rumors to the effect that Austria has nothing but bad intentions toward Germany and that the only reason we are interested in a military buildup is so Germany and Prussia can come to our aid if we invade northern Italy to put down the rebellion in our territories and France in turn attacks us. I have communicated my objections to this tactic and Bernstorff keeps assuring us that there is no such activity happening and if it was happening, it was not because of directions from the Prussian ministers.”

“But you believe this to be false,” Frederick said somewhat solemnly.

“We know it to be false. We know of one such secret envoy, a Peter Pagenkopf, who is under the direction of Bernstorff and Motz. Pagenkopf travels extensively to the south German States and visits just about every tavern and bistro to spread these lies. When he travels to Frankfurt, he not only spreads false rumors, he asks a lot of questions about the Diet. We are also aware of your General Ruehle traveling to Bavaria and holding discussions with Armansperg regarding a Prussian-German neutrality pact. Sir, don’t you see I am up against your liberal ministers and Bavaria’s liberal ministers who secretly harbor feelings of more liberal ideals and more liberal constitutions. Since Carlsbad we have been fighting the liberal press and the universities in trying to maintain your monarchial rights and powers. These ministers are undermining everything I am trying to do. I must tell you that Bernstorff and Armansperg are not looking out for your or Ludwig’s interest.”

King Frederick stood and walked to the liquor cart. He was mulling what Metternich had said while pouring himself a glass of Riesling.

“Prince Metternich, I am curious how you happened to know all this, about Bernstorff I mean?”

“I would like to tell you Royal Highness; however I am obliged by my loyalty to this and all monarchs to not divulge my sources. Besides, a neutrality pact has even been discussed in the Munich newspapers. When you appointed Johann Ancillon as acting foreign minister, my envoy asked him directly about such a union and he received no satisfactory answer. ”

“I can assure you, Prince Metternich, that we are indeed in discussions with King Ludwig regarding a Zollverein that would extend along the Rhine and I can further assure you that we are discussing the possibility of either a Belgium spillover or a French attack through Belgium that would involve our territories in the Rhineland. Of these I am aware.

“But if I understand you correctly, my three ministers are actively engaged in trying to convince the German population that they should join in a permanent union with Prussia, with Prussia as the head of the new regime.”

Metternich refused to back down from the powerful King of Prussia.

“Yes, I believe that to be true. All of their actions, from the Zollverein to the defense against a French invasion, point to their motives.”

The king pressed further.

“In spite of Ludwig’s insistence that he maintains his own constitution and retains all his monarchial rights, Bernstorff is promoting a union with Prussia and with Prussia as the leader of all Germans. Is that what he is promoting?”

“Yes, Royal Highness,” Metternich answered and King Francis nodded in agreement.

King Frederick walked slowly to the serving cart and poured himself another glass and turned slowly to Metternich and King Francis.

“That does not seem very advantageous to Prussia to be ahead of a bunch of rogue German States that maintain their separate constitutions and do as they please. It would mean that in any conflict, the Prussians would bear the brunt of the cost of the military in defending them. Besides, I have already had this discussion with Ludwig and we have come to an understanding that such a union of all Germany and Prussia is not possible given the independent nature of the German States and their desire to each have their own constitution that would override any federal constitution. I would have thought you were aware of these discussions, Prince Metternich.”

The Prussian King, with his powerful baritone voice and his own awareness of the strength of his presence, continued.

“I will certainly address these issues when I return to Berlin. In the meantime, Prince Metternich, you will correspond with me directly and not through Bernstorff or Ancillon. For all practical purposes, Bernstorff’s duties have been curtailed a great deal and he has expressed his desire to retire from service. That is why most of his duties have been given over to Ancillon.”

“I will be most happy to communicate directly with you, Royal Highness.”

“Very well,” King Frederick nodded in agreement.

“I would like to pour myself another glass of your Riesling.”

“Allow me,” Metternich said as he walked to the wine cart and selected a bottle of wine.

“How do you like this Riesling?”

“It is excellent, excellent indeed: unlike others I have tasted.”

“We call it our late harvest.”

The king smiled; glad to have a respite from the diplomacy discussions.

“I have heard of it. You call it a spatlase.”

“Yes, we allow the grapes to remain on the vine for seven to ten days beyond a normal harvest time. In this way, it produces a higher Must Weight, or sugar content, and the result is a higher alcohol content during fermentation.”

Metternich poured himself another glass and topped off both king’s glasses.

“Spatlase was only discovered some 80 years ago. This mountain was owned by the Bishop of Fulda and every fall he would send a directive to the cellar master on when to begin the harvest. Well, for various rumored reasons, one year he was late with the directive and therefore the harvest was late. The cellar master believed the grapes to be substandard so he gave them to the local villagers who made wine anyway. It turned out to be an excellent rich wine and from that point on, a certain amount of the grapes have been allowed to remain on the vine after harvest and this is to make our now famous spatlase.”

Metternich raised his glass to the kings and they all toasted the results of the meeting.

“Are we finished with our kingly discussions?” Francis asked with a smile.

“I for one would like to relax and have some pleasure.”

King Frederick and Prince Metternich both laughed.

Metternich was returning from the serving cart after having filled his glass with Riesling.

“I am sure you have heard this,” he began with a smile to indicate that a story or anecdote was following.

“It is all over the news in Europe and Britain that the French have invaded Algiers with their navy and have toppled the Turkish Dey on the coast. Of course, to us Europeans, this is just another affirmation of the aggressive nature of the French people.”

Metternich chuckled before continuing. His charm was now at its heights, demonstrating his power to entrance with his information and rhetoric.

“This entire expedition to Algiers was to collect a debt. The Turkish Dey had been buying French goods on credit, with a promise of payment when their harvest came due. The Turkish Dey, being the administrators in Algiers and most corrupt, assumed the French were too busy contemplating another invasion of northern Europe and would be too extended with their military to actually invade Algiers.”

Metternich took another sip of wine and laughed.

“The Dey was right. The French sent several ships to Algiers to demand payment and when the ships arrived, the Dey thought it was an invasion and immediately surrendered.”

King Francis and King Frederick both laughed.

Metternich joined the laughter.

“So here is France….short about a million in population because of Napoleon and unable to till their own arable land……and by the way……..much the same situation of all of northern Europe after the wars with Napoleon…...now trying to figure out a way to occupy and subdue Algiers.”

Both kings laughed because of the animated way that Metternich could tell a story.

*****

Metternich sat at his writing table, mentally composing the letter he would write to the Bavarian King, Ludwig and the Prussian King Frederick Wilhelm III. It had been several months since the meeting with the kings and he had just heard some disturbing news from his contacts within the Castle at Koenigsberg. The information he received regarded Johann Eichhorn, the replacement of Bernstorff.

June 13, 1831

To: His Majesty King Ludwig of Bavaria

To: His Majesty King Frederick Wilhelm III of Prussia

Regarding: A possible conspiracy between ministers in Berlin, Munich and Stuttgart.

Your Highnesses,

I have recently been apprised of events and communications between Minister Johann Eichhorn, Minister of State in Prussia and certain liberal ministers in the kingdoms of Bavaria and Wuerttemburg.

It appears that Minister Eichhorn is in communication with several liberal ‘revolutionaries’ in these two states and he is using the Zollverein not only to expand the Prussian influence in the German States, but to press forward the concept of a constitution for the Federal Diet and a united Germany with Prussia at the head of this confederation.

I have known Minister Eichhorn for many years and I also know his conservative opinions and it thus comes as a surprise that he would be engaging in such activities. We can only surmise at this point that he is pursuing this course in order to promote the leadership of Prussia over a greatly expanded German speaking population.

I know from our recent discussions that this course of action is contrary to the future plans of both the King of Bavaria and the King of Prussia. The most agreeable outcome of all this would be a strong German Federation cooperating with all the European powers to further stabilize and enhance our economic futures.

I remain most humbly,

Prince Klemens Wenzel von Metternich

Chapter 35 – 1833: Meeting with Bernstorff

Bernstorff and Peter were waiting in the conference room next to the King’s study. The Christmas holidays and 1832 New Year’s celebrations were over.

“Did you have a good trip from Kardemin?” Bernstorff asked.

Peter Pagenkopf, looking calm, replied, “It was cold but very pleasant. The road was well frozen so the sled managed very well. Can you tell me, Mr. Bernstorff, why have I been invited to this meeting?”

Peter was calm and very curious. He had never been summoned by the king as all his past dealings had been with Prince Wilhelm and the cavalry and with Bernstorff regarding his missions to France and the German states to gather information. He couldn’t remember even being acknowledged by the king.

“I am not sure the reason for this meeting, but it will have something to do with his recent trip to Frankfurt and meeting with King Francis and Prince Metternich.

As for your presence, I assure you I am as perplexed by it as you. Whatever the outcome, you need to know that I will be leaving the king’s services this year.”

Peter leaned forward in his chair.

“Who will be taking the Foreign Minister position?”

“That would be Friedrich Ancillon.”

“Is this the meeting where the king tells us how loyal we have been and that our services are no longer needed?”

Bernstorff smiled.

“We won’t know the answer to that until the king speaks; however, I believe I have imparted enough information to Ancillon that he will be calling on you for your services.”

“Can you give me a little background on Ancillon?” Peter asked.

“Well, let’s see,” Bernstorff began. “He was born in Berlin and his family history goes back to France. He is fluent in both French and German and was eventually appointed as Minister to France. His background is that of a historian and his works, in my opinion, were overly praised. He studied theology in Geneva and somehow gained the ability to capture an audience when he spoke. He can be most convincing and persuasive so be careful if you happen to get into a debate. He is also a Huguenot Preacher.”

Peter laughed.

“A French Calvinist preacher……I don’t believe there will be any debating between us.”

“I am sure you will like him. He was a personal tutor to the crown prince so there is a good deal of rapport between them. He has influence on Prince Frederick and there are rumors he is too liberal, favoring a more constitutional form of government with more power at the village level. Don’t let any of those rumors fool you. I happen to know he is a confident of Prince Metternich and they share many of the same views.”

The door to the conference room opened and the king entered with Crown Prince Frederick.

Peter and Bernstorff both rose.

“Please sit,” the king said. The tone of his voice showed impatience and indicated this would be a short meeting.

“Mr. Bernstorff, I want to make some immediate changes in the way we communicate with our allies. These changes will continue through to the transition to Ancillon. Quite simply, I have met with King Frances and Prince Metternich and I realize I need to be a little more involved in our foreign affairs. As a result, I have instructed Metternich to correspond directly with me in the near future. I will, of course, apprise you of any matters that concern your department and its workings.”

Peter looked at Bernstorff who was obviously taken aback at the announcement.

The king continued as if his last statement was of trivial importance.

“Mr. Pagenkopf, your assignment for this winter is to travel to Frankfurt and establish yourself as a businessman and report to me the mood on the street. You will work through our consulate there and send me dispatches on your findings. I will share your dispatches with the Count and Herr Ancillon. Do you have any questions?”

“No, Royal Highness, that is quite clear.”

“Very well,” the king said and looked at Bernstorff.

“Count, let’s meet here tomorrow at 9:00 AM with Herr Ancillon.”

“Yes, Royal Highness,” Bernstorff said somewhat stiffly.

“Shall I inform Ancillon?”

“That won’t be necessary. He has already been informed by the crown prince.”

The king walked out of the room with no further comments.

Peter looked at Bernstorff whose countenance was somewhere between calm and agitated.

“I have known you for many years Peter and now that we are parting, I want you to know the real reasons for my downfall.”

Bernstorff walked to the small liquor cart and poured himself a glass of Cognac.

“I want my legacy to show that I have always been for the people of Prussia and Germany. At the same time, I have defended the rights of the Hohenzollern Prussian monarchy. I, along with my assistant, Eichhorn, have believed that if we had more representation from the nobles and merchants, we would yield a much stronger nation. Look at Great Britain and the way they have molded a great kingdom from such a small island. They accomplished this with a mutual cooperation between the power of the monarchy and the wealth of the nobility and merchants. They learned to share power and from this power they were able to build a mighty Navy and grow their colonial powers.

“We don’t believe suppressing the intellectuals and merchants is a healthy atmosphere to grow and enrich a country: which is what Metternich believes. Look at the lessons of recent history with the Americas and more recently France and Great Britain. A people oppressed are like a powder keg that blows up and releases the energy of the common man who will use his pitchfork to destroy those who oppress him. We have witnessed these liberal trends in the press and on university campuses and they must be addressed: addressed, not with cannon, but with understanding and slow reconciliation of the differences. Metternich would suppress all new thoughts and insist on a return to absolute rule and serfdom.

“That is not the legacy I want for myself.

“It is time for me to retire from service and I am glad to do it. I have enjoyed working with you Peter and you have certainly served me well. I appreciate it and thank you.”

The two men shook hands and Peter knew that it was the last he would see of his boss and mentor.

Chapter 36 - 1832: The King and the Princes

Father and his two oldest sons were walking in the Garden at the Charlottenburg Palace. It was late March and the weather was warmer than usual.

“This communiqué from Prince Metternich is most disturbing. He has sent me a memorandum that was written by Eichhorn and in it our trusted minister is pressing for more liberal press laws, a stronger German Confederation and a stronger military alliance with Prussia. As we speak, the newspapers and pamphlets in the south German States are printing this and providing the liberals a cause to celebrate.”

Prince Wilhelm was the first to speak.

“Father, that is treasonous!”

“We can’t allow this!”

“I know, I know,” the king answered. I have already asked for Bernstorff’s resignation and I will be reassigning Eichhorn to a lesser post.’

Crown Prince Frederick spoke.

“That must be a difficult decision for you Father. Bernstorff has been in your cabinet for a long time.”

“Yes, yes he has and I trusted him. I thought we had more of an open relationship than what now appears to be a shallow link of politic.”

The father and sons continued their walk in silence until Prince Frederick invaded their thoughts.

“Father, if I may,” Crown Prince Frederick began slowly.

The king remained silent.

“I think your edicts on the Reformists and Lutherans may be a little harsh. Requiring them to call themselves Evangelical and adhering to the Eucharist that you yourself wrote is one thing, but confiscating property and putting Lutheran ministers in jail, well, it just seems to me to be more than harsh.”

The king looked at his oldest son and continued to walk in silence.

“We are losing ministers to America and the Scandinavian countries. Many of our churches go empty so the parishioners are without their religious guide. Isn’t there some way we can allow for more freedoms and still maintain your beliefs?”

The king stopped walking.

“It hasn’t been easy trying to reconcile the Calvinists and Lutherans. You know very well all I want is religious peace and what is a king to do when his moral guides are battling it out in the pulpit? The only answer I could see was to follow the example of England’s Henry VIII. Begin anew and entrust the monarch to be the head of the church; in this case the Evangelical Church.”

The king smiled.

“I could have called it the Church of Prussia.”

The crown prince was about to speak when the king continued.

“Tell me, future king, what would you do today if you had the absolute power that the King of Prussia enjoys?”

“I have never thought about it in that context and hopefully it will be a few decades before I have to consider it. By then the world will have changed, the population will have grown smarter thanks to our great school system, and hopefully I will have grown wiser.”

“Why do you bring up the subject of religion now?” The king asked.

“Mr. Pagenkopf asked me if there might be some changes. His church in Kardemin is without a minister, his having fled to America, and he wondered if there would ever be a replacement. He travels a great deal and he sees there is a bit of unrest in the countryside. People who work the land need their spiritual guidance and of course, the nobility depend on the church to comfort the people and promise them eternal salvation. Why else would they live moral and just lives?”

“At the moment we must rely on the religious teachings in our schools and universities and trust that from their classrooms, we will see a renewed spirit for young men to study theology and enter into a preacher’s life.”

King Frederick looked at the crown prince.

“Tell me future king, I have been mulling an idea for many months now and I would like your opinion.”

“First Father, tell my why are you calling me ‘future king?’

Prince Wilhelm laughed.

“It is obvious brother. He wants you to start thinking and acting like a king so you will be ready when the time comes. Maybe he thinks you and Elizabeth are much too consumed with romanticism which is not a healthy preparation for a future king.”

Prince Frederick looked at his younger brother.

“Dear brother, romanticism is extremely important for a king to understand. It counterbalances the thundering hooves of men and their quest for territory through war. Romanticism allows us to look at ideals such as spirituality and individual freedom as real concepts through an abstract lens so we can rule with fairness and compassion for our charges. Father’s attempt to reconcile the two religions and indeed, his composing of the new Eucharist are examples of a kingly duty carried out with a reconciliation of romanticism and harsh reality. Although I don’t fully agree with the decisions, I can appreciate the metaphysical exercise he had to undergo to arrive at his decisions.”

“Boys, let’s get back on topic.”

Both princes laughed at this last statement.

“What?” the king said with mild irritation.

“First I am the future king and yet now I am a boy. Father, you need to be consistent.”

The king smiled. He was able to laugh with his boys in private and he was a much different person as a private father. In public he was always the stern patriarch of the Hohenzollern family and the princes knew better than to break the monarchial protocol when non-family members were in their presence.

“What topic would that be father?” Prince Wilhelm asked.

“Enough of religion, I want to talk about the lineage. Frederick, you and Elizabeth have been married for nine years and she has yet to become pregnant. I fear it will never happen and so Wilhelm, you and Augusta need to think about preparing your young son Frederick Charles for the crown. I have already instructed your younger brothers Charles and Albert to institute a regimen of instructions for their sons so they would also be prepared for the crown. The world is changing fast and there is much more for a king to know in order to reign effectively.”

“Father, my son Fritz will be prepared. Augusta has already begun making plans for his tutoring and his well-rounded education. She keeps jesting that he will be unlike his father and learn more than how to ride a horse and hold a saber.”

Prince Frederick and the king both laughed. It was well known that Wilhelm had little taste for learning as he was growing up and the king had indulged him with his child war games and mock battles.

“Wilhelm,” Prince Frederick began slowly. “I have wanted to ask why you and Augusta went to the New Palace in Potsdam as a place for Augusta to give birth. I would have thought Charlottenburg would have been a better choice what with all the order and assistance. We rarely visit Sanssouci and the New Palace.”

The New Palace in Potsdam is adjacent to the older Sanssouci palace. Construction was started in 1763 and took six years to complete the mammoth structure. Frederick the Great wanted a palace that would be a showcase and rival the other palaces of Europe. It would also be a symbol of the might of his empire. The palace had over 200 rooms, a large theater and several large ballrooms for gatherings. The Hohenzollerns rarely used the palace, preferring instead the Charlottenburg Palace in Berlin and the Castle in Koenigsberg. The Palace was a place to impress dignitaries from other countries and as such was lavish in its design, furnishings and large gardens.

“Yes, it would have been more comfortable for Augusta but I believe she wanted to establish herself in a new setting and not under the, how should I say?”

The crown prince interrupted.

“I believe I know what you are referring to and it is quite natural that Augusta would want to find her place in this family and not under the gaze of Elizabeth. My wife can cast a large shadow what with all of her opinions and Augusta is doing the right thing. The New Castle is an ideal place for her since no one else in the rest of the family has any designs on residing there.”

“I’m glad you understand, Frederick. Oh, and by the way, Augusta believes there are too many Fredericks in the house so henceforth you will hear us refer to Frederick Wilhelm Nicholas Charles as simply Fritz.”

Prince Frederick and the king both laughed.

“I need to bring you up to date on a few details regarding affairs of the state,” the king began.

“First on a note of interest and an issue that does not concern us, the Americas.”

“What about America?” Prince Wilhelm asked.

“You both are aware of the tensions between Bavaria and the lesser German states regarding tariffs?”

The Princes both said yes at the same time.

“The southern German states are making a lot of noise regarding their rights as states and the rejection of the federal tariffs being levied on all British goods; especially machinery that the south needs for their mills and weaving industry. When Napoleon put an embargo on all British goods, the British began selling their wares cheap to the Americans. The American industrialized north took exception and with their political power, put high tariffs on British machinery: the same machinery the American southern states need for their agriculture. So the southern states had no choice but to purchase from the north. In turn, the British stopped purchasing the textiles from the southern states and now the southern states are threatening to become independent on the tariff issue and nullify the federal tariff for their states.”

The king paused.

“This is an issue to be watched as we grow more powerful on this continent with the combined Prussian and German states’ tariffs. We must insure that our agrarian friends remain content with machinery pricing and at the same time our manufacturing industries enjoy a healthy trade. We best watch how the northern and southern states in America compromise to insure each other’s welfare.”

The king turned and led his sons back in the direction of the palace.

“That was just a bit of information for you both: now on to real issues concerning Prussia.”

“I have sent an envoy to first Frankfurt and then on to Constantinople for a conference consisting of Britain, Austria, Russia, Bavaria and Prussia. I, along with most of Europe, Britain and America will be officially recognizing the independence of Greece and celebrating her long fight with the Ottomans and Egyptians. The Ottomans should have known they could not fight the rest of the world which was supplying the Christian Greeks with money and ships in order to rid their country of Muslim rule. It appears King Ludwig’s son, Otto von Wittelsbach, will be the new monarch in Greece. The governing powers will be Britain, France and Russia who will loan the new monarch several million Pounds to start the realm and govern. Since Otto is still a minor, he will have a Regency in the interim.”

“Will we be loaning Greece Thalers to help support her?” The crown prince asked.

“Yes, but only a token amount. As you know, the business in Greece concerns more the Austrians and Russians because of their past conflicts with Turkey and the Muslim world. I have chosen to save our strength for matters that concern us.”

The three men entered the palace and walked to the king’s study.

The king sat and made a long sigh.

“As you know, there are a few changes in our ministry and I am communicating directly with Armansperg and Metternich.

“In fact, I have just received a communiqué from Armansperg regarding a disturbance in the Palatinate at the Hambach Castle. Armansperg and King Ludwig are more than concerned about this disturbance.”

“What type of disturbance?” Prince Frederick asked with concern.

“It is a report on a sizeable demonstration that we at first dismissed as unruly students. The truth is that it was a well led demonstration and now the government has one of the organizers of the Hambach Castle Festival in custody.”

“Father, what news is there of the group and their causes?” Prince Frederick asked.

“Their cause is nationalism in a single German state, greater personal freedoms and lower taxes. The disturbing news wasn’t so much the cause but the makeup of the 25,000 who participated. It wasn’t just students and the press: it was merchants, lawyers, doctors, tradesmen and average laborers. It is reported that over 10,000 Poles were present: the ones who fled Poland after the uprising. These popular movements involving a cross section of the population are to be watched.”

The king looked straight at the crown prince.

“You take heed when you are tempted to allow the word ‘constitution’ to echo from your mouth. Napoleon gave this population all kinds of freedoms, freedoms that were rescinded when Bavaria took control after the Congress of Vienna.”

“No doubt Metternich will be waving the banner of the Carlsbad Decree in light of this rebellion,” Prince Frederick said.

“Yes, and we monarchs should heed his warnings,” the king said pensively.

“That is another reason why it is time for Bernstorff to go.”

“I am afraid some day we will have to address the issues of representation and constitutions. The British House of Commons has just been successful in passing a Reform Act. The nobility in the house of Lords were strongly opposed to this Act and it shows you just how powerful the common man can be when banded together.”

“What does the Reform Act provide?” Prince Wilhelm asked.

“For decades now the House of Commons has wanted the voting and representation of the boroughs changed. The population has shifted greatly in the last century with the population moving to large urban centers. The House of Commons has wanted a reapportionment so that the outlying villages would have a reduction in the number of representatives while the large cities would see an increase and greater representation. The Act also increases the number of voters that could participate in an election.”

The king looked at Wilhelm.

“We may need you to spend some time in England to learn more about their system and how these movements get started. Mind you, you two will be confronted with these issues in your lifetime.

“In my lifetime I have seen a country of immigrants revolt against their monarch and become a strong American nation. That was followed by the French revolution and the Napoleon era. There was the decline of the Ottoman Empire and the breaking up of the Holy Roman Empire. And as we see in Britain, the monarchial powers have been reduced to almost nothing. I understand Metternich’s concerns regarding the eventual fate of the European monarchs and I commend him for his efforts: however, in time the Carlsbad Decree will crumble under the marching feet of the demonstrators.”

The king then became animated.

“Come, follow me,” he urged and ordered his sons.

“I have something to show you,” the king said as he raced through the palace and up the stairs until he was at the passageway leading to the roof of the palace. When the king opened the doorway, two of his military men jumped to attention. Beside them was a tall wooden pole with three sets of arms. The pole extended over 15 feet into the air.

The two princes looked at each other and smiled.

This was their father’s latest addition to his military might. A communication system that extended across the kingdom: from Berlin to Cologne and Koblenz.

“Is it finally finished?” The crown prince asked.

“Well, let’s try it out.”

“Bernd,” he said to one of the men manning the semaphore.

“Send a message to the British envoy who is currently in Magdeburg. Ask Sir Gilbert Kynynmound, 2nd Earl of Minto, and British Minister to Prussia, if he will be passing through Berlin any time soon.”

The first attendant peered into his telescope as the second attendant began moving the arms of the semaphore by means of cables. There were three sets of arms to send the coded message. Bernd began by moving the top pair of arms until the attendant with the telescope affirmed that the attendants at the Berlin Observatory had acknowledged and were ready to receive the communication. Within a minute, he began positioning the arms, slowly at first and then rapidly. With each position change, he would peer through the telescope to see the acknowledgement from the other end.

“Imagine the accomplishment,” the king said proudly. “We have a system of communication from the Oder River to the Rhine.”

The crown prince looked up at the operator. How soon can we expect a reply…..tomorrow?”

The king laughed.

“We will have an answer within minutes, given that the Minister is at our residence in Magdeburg.”

Prince Wilhelm whistled.

“That is quite remarkable. How many stations do you have?”

“When we have linked up Cologne, there will be over 60 stations covering over 500 kilometers. Magdeburg is only 125 kilometers away but we are also linked up with Potsdam and Brandenburg. All this with only 14 stations.

Bernd and his assistant were standing at attention with Bernd peering through the telescope at the Berlin Observatory.

“This, of course is not new,” the king said almost humbly. Napoleon had a system for his use……..almost 200 kilometers of semaphores and the French are to this day expanding the line. Your brother-in-law Nicky is building a line between Moscow and Warsaw, some 1200 kilometers.”

“You Highness, we have a reply,” Bernd said very officiously.

As the two princes looked at each other wide-eyed, the king smiled.

“Yes Bernd, what is the Minister’s answer?”

“He said he would be here in five days, likely at 4:00 PM on Saturday.”

The king smiled broader and motioned for his sons to follow him.

“Motz it appears is having success with the tariff union. The German states realize they have a problem moving goods across their territory with so many different tariffs. No one is happy. Motz believes he is having small successes with the smaller states and his rapport with King Ludwig is paying off. He thinks we can have open roads from Koenigsberg to south Bavaria in a short time.”

The crown prince smiled.

“Does he have a prediction on Austria’s Prince Metternich’s reaction?”

The king replied, “I am sure the Prince will call it a conspiracy to hand control of the German states over to Prussia.”

Chapter 37 – 1836: A New Pagenkopf Baby

Martin picked up the family Bible and opened the front cover. As the crying of a newborn was heard in the background, he wrote in the front cover under the name of Johann the following:

‘Born this day, December 12, 1836, Wilhemina Henriette Augusta Pagenkopf. Parents are Martin and Henriette Pagenkopf.’

Martin put the Bible on the shelf and walked over to where his sister Louise was sitting and holding her son’s hand. Johann was eight years old and this was the first time he had been in a house where there was a new birth. The commotion of the adults and the eventual crying by the new born was unsettling.

“It’s OK Johann,” Louise was consoling him. Your Aunt just gave birth to a new baby girl and just like all babies, this one is crying to let the world know it has arrived. Since babies can’t talk or yell, they have to cry to get attention.”

Johann looked up at his mother with a faint smile.

Peter walked into the room with a bottle of wine.

“We need to celebrate the new arrival,” he exclaimed with a good deal of enthusiasm.

“How are mother and babe doing?” He asked.

“They are fine now,” Louise answered. The baby should be quiet soon and Henriette should be able to get some rest.

“Well, then we need to celebrate this event. I have here three glasses and a small cup for Johann.”

Peter opened the bottle of wine and filled the wine glasses and then splashed a small amount of wine in the cup for Johann.

Everyone took their glass and Peter began a toast speech.

“Thank you God for this healthy delivery and our new member of the family. Thank you also for the bountiful crops that make all this possible and our good health that allows for us to tend to those crops.”

Peter raised his glass and the others followed.

“To good health.”

“To good health,” was the family echo.

Chapter 38 - 1838: Pagenkopf Farm

Christmas was always a special time for all the families of Christian heritage and the Pagenkopf family was equal in their ability to celebrate. The crops had long been taken in and the livestock feed had been carefully stored. Father and son were in the large heated room of their home that was reserved for making rope out of the crops of hemp they grew. The fireplace was blazing and both men were busy with their hands and fingers weaving the hemp: some weaves would be large for the ship masts and some would be small weaves for the local farmers.

“Father, do you realize this is your first winter home since you began to travel for the foreign ministers?”

Peter looked up from his braiding.

“Yes, it is and it feels good to be home. I missed these short winter days with the fire blazing and being around the women and children. Besides, I am getting too old to be running about from village to city trying to gather information for Eichhorn.”

“So why did Eichhorn allow you to be home this winter?”

Peter let out a short chuckle.

“I think foremost is I have been compromised in the major cities: Munich, Stuttgart, Paris and Vienna. That would be Metternich’s doing. I had the feeling several times last winter that there were people following me or making inquiries about me at the hotels and taverns.”

Louise walked into the room carrying a tray with bread, cold meat and two jugs of watered down beer.

Peter looked up.

“I have a treat for after dinner tonight,” he said to Louise.

Louise smiled.

“And what might that be?”

“When I was in the Kardemin I was given a letter from Pastor Thomas. It has been circulating in the village now it is our turn to read all the news from America.”

“Pastor Thomas,” she said with a sigh.

“It has been so many years. I can’t wait.”

Louise turned and left the room.

“Is there any other reason for your dismissal?”

Peter smiled.

“You haven’t had the pleasure of being around Eichhorn but I can best characterize him as a diplomat who can talk and write at great lengths and when he is finished, no one knows his position or what he said. The best I could make out of it was that Prussia wants the world to see her as a humble facilitator in these times of peace: a country not desiring military alliances or protagonist’s unions but a country with an eager diplomacy to avoid conflict and be friends to all.”

“Eichhorn is reaching out to the British, French, German States, Spain, Holland and yes, even Austria to show his sincerity.”

“You failed to mention Russia,” Martin said.

“Yes, Russia, good old Mother Russia. Except to Prussia, it is more like Father Russia.”

“Why do you say that?”

“You would be surprised at the influence Tsar Nicholas has over the Hohenzollerns.”

“Does that include the tsarina?”

“Tsarina Charlotte is very quiet in the public eye but she is very loud to members of her family. She wants them to listen to Nicholas and heed his advice: which they do.”

“What do you mean?”

“Bodmer was telling me about some of the intrigues of the past years. How after Queen Louise’s death in 1810, the king relied on his Head Mistress of the Household, Countess Voss, for advice and confided in her his many emotions at the time. The Countess knew protocol and insisted on everything in the Castle be of the utmost in propriety: especially in the behavior and manners of the princes and princesses. It seems that some of this has rubbed off on Charlotte and when she returns to Koenigsberg or Berlin, she scrutinizes everything and everyone. She also carries the tsar’s banner of maintaining an absolute monarchy.”

Martin held up his hand.

“I recall Bodmer telling me Charlotte really didn’t concern herself with affairs of state and for that matter, the people of Russia. I don’t see why she would even comment on politics.”

“When she is in Koenigsberg or Berlin she feels compelled to at least appear to have an opinion and she will tell the Ladies in Waiting or whoever will listen of the need for a strict monarchy and that any talk of a Federal Diet for Prussia would be anarchy to the king. This is where she really presses Nicholas’ case for the need to suppress liberal ideas: no Federal Diet and no constitution.”

“So where does Eichhorn stand on these issues?” Martin asked.

“Oh, he is very much the conservative; whether that is because of his fear of the tsar and the tsar’s influence or he really feels that way. In either case, he decries any talk of a constitution. It is OK to allow for Provincial Diets where the Nobles and large land owners can discuss commerce, tariffs, and improvements in transportation, but that is all. No talk as in America about life, liberty and pursuit of happiness.”

Martin laughed at this last statement.

Henriette came into the room.

“Time for supper,” she announced. “I can’t wait to hear Pastor Thomas’ letter.”

Peter recited the brief blessing for the food and good fortune of the Pagenkopf family. The evening meal tonight was a simple meat broth and fresh bread.

Peter took each person’s bowl and ladled the broth into it and handed the bowl back while Henriette cut up the bread, added butter and passed it out.

The table was a large table and unlike most of the surrounding farms, each person had their own chair as opposed to long benches.

Peter sat on one end of the table and Martin at the other end. To Martin’s right was Henriette holding the baby and next to her was Hanna, now 12 years old. On the opposite side of the table were Louise and next to her Johann, now 8 years old.

Peter was always the first to finish even though he normally had two portions but ate very rapidly.

“That was delicious Louise.”

“Thank you Father,” she replied, “now for the letter?”

Peter laughed.

“Of course,” he said and pulled the letter from his breast pocket.

The envelope was thick paper with writing on the outside. There were no stamps affixed to the envelope, only a clerks stamp signifying the payment of the postage.

Peter unfolded the papers and began to read.

Dear Parishioners in Kardemin and the surroundings,

I greet you from my humble parish in Leavenworth, Kansas. It has been quite a journey for me to travel from my little parish in Kardemin, across the ocean and to finally arrive in America. America is truly a wonder and I will talk more about that later. My ship arrived in New York harbor and I can only describe the scene as chaos. I had expected orderly and calm, much like Berlin or Potsdam, but the streets, many still dirt and mud, were filled with merchants and urchins. I held on tight to my purse as I was told on the ship that there were all manner of people in New York City that lived off what they could steal from the arriving ship passengers.

I did not tarry long in New York and immediately began my journey west. I began by taking a small boat from New York City north on the Erie Canal to Buffalo, New York. The canal had recently been constructed and it was indeed a marvel of man and what his industriousness can accomplish. I believe my first letter to you I wrote from Buffalo.

Much of my journey consisted of walking and river travel but occasionally a coach would offer me a ride. My first inclination when I arrived was to travel to the upper Midwest territories around the Great Lakes. I had heard that many German and Scandinavian immigrants had settled there. During one of my coach rides through Pennsylvania, I met an elderly gentleman who lectured me on the issue of slave trade and the differences between the northern United States and the South. He pointed out that not only was there trouble with the tariffs, there were many in the North that wanted to abolish slavery: the very way of life for the South. I couldn’t tell which side he was on. He talked as if he disliked the idea of slavery, but then he chided the north for destroying the economics of the South. If the South didn’t buy British machinery because of high tariffs, then Britain would not buy her textiles. If you now take away their cheap labor, they are surely doomed to economic destruction.

The fellow traveler then told me an interesting bit of information about legislation in the United States Congress. A bill was passed in 1820 and it was called the Missouri Compromise. The bill allowed for slavery in the Missouri territory but not in any land west of the Mississippi River. He offered me this piece of information so I could make a choice of the type of state I wanted to live in: a free state or a slave state.

I responded with my own information, contrasting Prussia and Russia. Prussia had long ago freed all the serfs and it is believed by many that this contributed to the rise in power of the Hohenzollern monarchy. Russia on the other hand was unwilling to take this step and still lived in a very tightly controlled stratum of the population. I let the traveler know that I abhorred the idea of slavery and he then advised me to go to the territory just west of the Mississippi River. There had recently been founded a place called Cantonment Leavenworth that would surely grow into a large complex. It was a garrison for soldiers to protect the area from any hostile Indians. The area is known as Kansa because the local Indians in the region are Kansa (Kaw) and Osage.

The traveler was very convincing so after my travel from Buffalo and through Pennsylvania, I made inquiries on the route to this place called Cantonment Leavenworth. It must have been providence for me to go there because my luck was holding when I learned that I could travel most of the distance on a river boat. I boarded a steam boat in western Pennsylvania and had a marvelous journey through this winding river called the Ohio River. Most of this country would remind you of Bavaria and Baden with their large forests and beautiful countryside After several days it merged with the Mississippi River that runs north and south and from there, I traveled north to a settlement called St. Louis, Missouri. I was surprised to see such a thriving city, almost larger than New York City. The population seemed larger and certainly with all the river traffic that flowed from the Ohio River and the Mississippi that flows to the Gulf of Mexico, it was indeed a busy scene.

I only stayed one night in St. Louis as I had heard that a small steam boat would be traveling north on the Missouri River and to the Cantonment Leavenworth. I wanted to be sure and make passage on it.

The Cantonment was busy indeed. Eight companies of soldiers (over 1100 men) were busy in the building process to make permanent structures. Large tents were erected to house the soldiers until wooden barracks could be constructed. As I entered the compound I was greeted by a sergeant who was very friendly and engaging. I was thankful for the little English I had learned. When I told him I was a Lutheran minister, he became even friendlier and took me over to a large board with the fort plans on display. He pointed out that in all, over 30 buildings would be constructed in the first phase: officer’s quarters, commander’s home, kitchens, laundries, soldier’s quarters, baking houses, hospital, blacksmith, and support buildings. As I looked over the plan I noted the lack of a church building and asked the sergeant if there was a plan. He replied that it wasn’t planned in the first phase and that is when I volunteered to live on the compound and hold Sunday services in one of the permanent buildings. He informed me that the hospital had large halls on each end of the building and would be ideal for a church service.

He then pointed over to the Commander’s quarters and suggested I talk to General Leavenworth. I bade my leave and began walking over to the Commander’s building. On the way I passed a kitchen where a cook was yelling at two lazy helpers and that gave me an idea.

I introduced myself to the Commander, General Leavenworth and he became friendly when he learned I was a minister. He apologized for not having a church built and asked if there was something I needed. I took a deep breath and made my proposal. I would work as a cook’s helper six days a week in exchange for a bunk, my meals and the use of one of the hospital halls on Sundays. He took a long look at me. I knew he was aware of the trouble in the kitchen and the helpers. I gave him a knowing smile and he offered his hand in agreement.

I am settled in now. I live in the officer’s quarters with my own space and work very hard in the kitchen: three meals a day for 1200 men. The cook has several cook’s helpers and has made me his unofficial second in command. He talks about how hard working ‘those’ Germans are and after one correction, telling him that I was Pomeranian, I gave up.

Sunday is a busy day for me. I help with the breakfast and dinner and in between I have four services: two in English and two in German. There is a large Prussian and Russian population nearby and the Commander allows them to come on base for the services.

I am already making my plans for a church. The collection plate on Sundays has been well received and I think in no time I will have enough for the land and the buildings. I didn’t expect the soldiers to be so generous, given their meager salaries, but they have been most kind.

I know that I want to eventually move west of here and assist the families that are settling on the plains. America is building many cantonments and forts to help push civilization westward and keep peace with the Indians. There are still areas where the Indians truly act as outlaws and if America is going to make this area safe for the settlers, they will need to keep building those forts.

This country is very similar to Pomerania and parts of Prussia…..though not as far north and not as cold in the winter. The little I have seen appears to be ideal for growing grain and raising livestock.

I will keep in touch and if anyone is going to be resettling in America, I would welcome them and assist with their getting settled.

Yours in Christ,

Thomas

There was a moment of silence and Louise spoke.

“It certainly sounds like he is having an adventure in America.”

“He seems to have been well received,” Martin added.

Peter looked over to Johann.

“Johann, have you heard about the school in Kardemin?”

Louise looked at Peter.

“I thought we discussed Johann’s education.”

Peter smiled. “Yes we did but I visited the school yesterday.”

Louise asked cautiously: “Tell me about it. Is it like a Prussian military school?”

Peter laughed.

“No Louise, don’t be concerned. What I saw were 11 children of different ages sitting in a circle and the teacher in the middle. They looked very relaxed and the teacher was asking them questions.”

“What kind of questions?” Henriette asked with a bit of concern in her voice.

“It wasn’t what you would imagine.”

Henriette smiled.

“And what would I imagine, Father?”

“You imagine a giant in a military uniform with a big stick beating the knowledge into the little brains.”

Henriette smiled.

“Maybe.”

“From what I observed it was just the opposite of the strict Prussian culture. The teacher was asking them questions as if their opinions were important. I talked to the teacher during their mid-morning break and he told me that he was teaching math, science, history and agriculture. He was a very nice man.”

“What kind of questions?” Henriette repeated.

“Well,” Peter answered, “for history he asked them what impact the French occupation had on the German and Prussia populations. In math, he asked them what culture had the most impact on today’s knowledge of math theorems. I was very impressed and I would like to see Johann and Hanna attend the school.”

“What about Johann learning to be a tailor from me?” Louise asked.

“He is very good at it and it is a good profession: even though he still has a lot to learn.”

“I believe he has enough mental capacity and energy to do both,” Peter answered. “Besides, I understand elementary schooling is now becoming mandatory: an edict from the king.”

“I like the idea for Hanna,” Martin said, speaking for the first time on the subject.

“I have the time to deliver them in the morning and pick them up in the evening.”

“No need,” Peter said smiling.

“I have arranged with the Bauer family that we would deliver the children to their farm and they will do the transporting to Kardemin. This will be in exchange for their ropes and a jug of milk once a week.”

“Grandpa,” little Johann said.

“Yes, Johann.”

“I would like to go to school and someday I would like to go to America and see the Indians.”

Peter laughed. “You are but 8 years old and already you want to travel. Well, if you excel in school and learn how to be a good tailor, you can do anything you desire.”

Peter looked at Hanna who was now holding the baby.

Hanna looked up at the ceiling with a thoughtful gaze.

“Well first, Father, I would like to travel to Fuerth, Germany in Bavaria.”

Peter laughed.

“Aha, you want to ride on the Bavarian iron rails.”

Hanna became animated.

“Yes Grandpa, but not on the horse drawn carriages, on the steam locomotive.”

“You want to ride on the first steam locomotive in Germany?”

“Yes.”

“You know most of the people and freight on the route from Fuerth to Nuremburg is by horse drawn. There are only two runs a day with the locomotive.”

“Tell us the story again about your ride on the locomotive,” Johann pleaded.

Peter sat back as Henriette and Louise cleared the table and put away the dishes.

“Well, you know every story has a beginning and sometimes no end.”

Whenever Peter began a story with this opening the children knew it was going to be a learning lesson

“We have to acknowledge the British when it comes to locomotive rail traffic. They are definitely the pioneers in this technology. A Britain by the name of George Stephenson was the real leader in steam locomotive design. You know, Martin and I served under Field Marshal Blucher in the Napoleonic wars and this Stephenson actually named one of his steam engines after Blucher. He built his first engine in 1814, a year before the battle with Napoleon at La Belle Alliance.”

“Why did they build the first route between Fuerth and Nuremburg?” Hanna asked.

“Well, historically, Nuremburg has always been a major city for trade between Italy and northern Europe. Fuerth, which is only 7 kilometers north of Nuremburg, is also a major trading and shipping center. The two rivers, the Rednitz and Pegnitz, join at Fuerth and if you follow the river north, it meets the Main River.”

“A 300 mile long river artery in Bavaria and Baden Wuerttemburg and it is critical for moving people and freight by boat,” Hanna added.

“Did Mama teach you that?” Martin asked.

“Yes, she teaches me a lot of things and my favorite subject is geography.”

Martin knew Henriette was teaching the children but didn’t realize how extensive it was.

“Describe the ride again.” Johann said.

“Well, I was working in Nuremburg and heard about the railroad so I walked to the station and there were all sorts of horse drawn rail carriages and then I saw it, the colorful locomotive painted green and red. It was a long carriage with the back part consisting of a large bin for holding coal. The name on the side was ‘Eagle’. There were two carriages for passengers and behind them were two more for freight. I bought a ticket for the one o’clock ride to Fuerth and waited around. The station had several drawings of the building of the rail line, which, by the way, is called the Bavarian Ludwig Railway: even though everyone knows that Ludwig is more interested in building canals and tributaries and really had little to do with the railroad.”

Peter paused.

“The ride was so smooth it was unlike any carriage ride you could imagine. It was a little noisy and there was a lot of steam, but to sit there in the carriage with the wind at your face and not feel a bump was a real thrill: smoother than a boat on the river. It is not as fast as a galloping cavalry horse, in fact about half the speed, but it can maintain its speed for a long journey without tiring.”

“Well, it is time for me to sleep,” Peter said with a yawn. “You all can stay up and amuse yourselves.”

Peter walked from the main room to the bedroom section of the large house.

Henriette looked at Martin and tilted her head a little sideways.

“Martin, Johann asked me today if you would tell him again the story about his father and cavalry charge at La Bell Alliance.”

Martin looked at Johann who had become more eager about the conversation.

“I have told you the story many times, Johann. Perhaps you can tell me the story for now it must be firm in your memory.”

Louise smiled and added, “Johann, there is another story that your uncle and I wish to tell you.”

Martin looked at his sister and cocked his head.

“Is this the time?”

Louise shook her head yes.

“Johann will be going to school in Kardemin and you know how villages are and the talk.”

“Yes, you are right.”

Martin was feeling uncomfortable and he was only calmed by the confident look on his sister’s face.

“Come here Johann,” Louise said and Johann went to sit by his mother.

“Johann, do you remember the talk we had about your father and how he was a member of the Hussar’s and was killed when his horse stumbled off a cliff?”

Johann was looking at his mother and shook his head yes.

“A part of the story is true and I must apologize that another part of the story was a little bit of a falsehood.”

“You mean a lie?” Johann asked.

Martin smiled at the young boy’s candidness.

“Yes,” Martin answered for Louise, “a lie. But it was a good lie.”

“Yes, a good lie,” Louise repeated.

“The true part of the story is that your father was and is a Hussar. The lie is that he died.”

“He is still alive?” Johann asked as he sat upright.

“Yes, he is still alive.”

“Where is he?”

“Before I tell you, we have to talk about secrets and the importance of keeping secrets. When you go to school the other children may say things to you about your father and that is when you must remember the secret. No matter what they say, you must always tell others that your father was a Hussar and was killed in a horse accident. Do you understand?”

Johann now looked uncomfortable.

“But you always said never to lie and now you want me to lie?”

“Yes, Johann, you must lie and I will tell you why.”

Johann looked at Martin for affirmation and Martin nodded his head, keeping the serious look on his face.

“Johann, your father is not dead and he didn’t die in a horse accident. Your father lives in Koenigsberg and he is the son of King Frederick Wilhelm III. Your father is Prince Wilhelm Frederick and he is a general in the Prussian Army.”

Louise paused to let the young boy adjust his brain to this new information.

After a long pause, Louise continued.

“Your father and I were very close friends and then you were born. He was not allowed to marry me because he is royalty and I am not. Royalty must marry royalty. So you have royal blood in your veins and now for the secret. You must never tell anyone the Prince is your father and you must keep telling that little lie about your father dying in a horse accident. If the children in school say anything to you, you must tell them over and over about the accident. You can never reveal that the Prince is your father. Do you promise?”

“What will happen if I do?” Johann asked.

“Then it will be very bad for the family, for all of us. We may be forced to leave Pomerania and live elsewhere.”

She could tell that this was a lot of pressure on Johann but she had no choice. She wanted Johann to go to school in Kardemin but she was fearful of the rumors.

“Do you promise?”

“Yes,” Johann said softly.

Chapter 39 - 1838: House of Hanover

The king was in his large study in the Berlin Charlottenburg Palace with his two sons.

“We just received word that Princess Victoria of Britain will have her coronation on June 28. It has been almost a year since William IV died and she will finally have her official ceremony: although she has been ruling for a year ex-officio.”

“One of you will have to travel to the coronation and I will let you two decide who will represent the Prussian crown.”

“You will not be traveling?” Prince Wilhelm asked

“No son, I am not feeling my youth any longer and those long journeys can be tiring: especially when the end of a journey is a long coronation ceremony.”

Crown Prince Frederick looked at his brother.

“Why don’t you take Augusta and Prince Fritz, I am sure the prince would enjoy London and the sights.”

“He is barely six years old, brother.”

“Can’t begin too early exposing their young minds to the world: especially if they are in line for the throne.”

“I may take the prince, but I don’t believe Augusta is up to the trip.”

Prince Wilhelm was alluding to the rift between him and Augusta and their dislike for being in each other’s company for any length of time. It was rumored in the household that the only time they made love was to conceive.

“As you wish,” the king added. “But I will not have a scandal. If you do go, there will be none of your mistresses accompanying you.”

Prince Wilhelm smiled. He was amused when his father made edicts about his personal life and behavior. The prince had respect and a little fear of his older sister Charlotte, but he generally ignored his father’s admonishments.

“Speaking of scandal father,” the crown prince said a little animated. He would always become more enlivened when he had something new, amusing or extraordinary to report.

“I learned this from our cousin. Last August at a banquet for Wilhelm IV’s birthday, the king gave quite a speech. Imagine the King of England saying this at his own birthday celebration with his niece and niece’s mother present.”

The king leaned forward, “What did he say?”

“He said that he hoped to live for another year until his niece Victoria turned 18 because he didn’t want her mother, the Duchess of Kent, to spend one minute as the regent. I guess he then elaborated to say that the duchess was totally incompetent and was surrounded by incompetent advisors.

“For a man who had nine illegitimate children and no legal heir of his own, he is determined to go out of this world in a blaze.”

Prince Wilhelm let out a low whistle before asking: “What happens to the crown of Hanover? Their laws prohibit a female monarch.”

Both princes looked at their father who knew all the blood lines and royalty connections.

“That would pass to the Duke of Cumberland, George III’s fifth son.”

The crown prince looked at his brother.

“George III is Princess Victoria’s grandfather. The duke is her uncle.”

“So it will remain in the House of Hanover?” Wilhelm asked.

“Yes,” the king replied. “Since the change from the House of Stuart in 1714 to the present, it has been the Hanover house. When Victoria marries, then it will be a new house with the name of her husband since her last name will change.

“There will be some changes in Hanover once the duke is in charge. Metternich opposed King Wilhelm’s liberal policies in that German state and was very opposed to the king allowing a limited constitution in Hanover. We can be relieved that the liberal British influence will wane when the duke takes over and we expect him to rescind the constitution that Wilhelm allowed.”

The king waved his hand.

“Queen Victoria will lead her people but as head of a constitutional monarchy, she will have little to say in government matters. Their Parliamentary system with elected officials and a Prime Minister have stripped the monarchy of all power. God forbid that such a fate falls on Prussia. Now, with the duke taking over in Hanover, we can at least push back these trends of elected officials and constitutions on this continent. The situation in France is tenuous enough. We don’t need a German state on our continent going liberal.”

“Father,” Prince Frederick asked.

“Most of Victoria’s heritage is German. Do you think she will try to influence the duke to instill a more liberal policy in Hanover?”

“She may try,” the king answered, “But the duke has a strong will and he will fight her attempts.”

Chapter 40 - 1839: Johann and New Friend

The young man at the head of the class was dressed in an old, slightly tattered suit. As the school teacher for Kardemin and the surrounding farm families, he was paid a meager wage and often relied on the local wives to enjoy a good meal.

“Class, we have a new student who recently arrived here from Koenigsberg. Meet Master Hans Dreher and welcome him to Kardemin. Hans stood and confident that he was the oldest in the class, smiled and bowed his head slightly. He was 14 and the next oldest to him was Johann Pagenkopf at age 11.

“I am going to add an extra recess today, in fact right now so you can all go outside and meet the new student: you’re excused for 15 minutes.”

All the children turned and very orderly, walked to the door and out in the cool air.

Hans, seeing that Johann was the oldest and not caring to have a conversation with the younger children walked up to Johann.

“What is your name?” He asked.

“I am Johann Pagenkopf of Kardemin.”

“Do you live in Kardemin?” Hans asked.

“No,” Johann replied. “My family has a farm near here. What about you? Does your family farm?”

“We moved to my uncle’s farm, also near here. My father owned a confectionary in Koenigsberg and he died last year so my mother sold it and we moved here to be with my uunt and her family. I have never lived on a farm so I don’t know how hard it will be.”

“What is your Uncle’s name,” Johann asked curiously since he knew most of the families in the area.

“His name is Shabtai……..Shabtai Lamm. You may know him by his Jewish name………Ben Yehuda.”

Johann’s eyes grew wide.

“Shabtai is our neighbor. We help each other with the crops.”

Hans looked equally surprised.

“Is your grandfather the man that gave my uncle the farm?”

“Yes…….yes,” Johann replied.

Both boys stood for a minute letting this new information mingle with their other thoughts.

“Then your uncle used to work at the Castle!”

“How did you know?” Johann asked.

“My mother and I used to deliver sweets to the castle and always had a special package for Mr. Bodmer. When I told him we were moving to Kardemin, he told me to look up Mr. Martin Pagenkopf and send his regards.”

The School master yelled for the children to return to class and proceeded to give lessons to each child based on their age and learning level. After several hours he dismissed the class.

“C’mon Johann,” Hans said excitedly, you can ride home with me.”

Hans had ridden one of the horses from his uncle’s farm. The uncle was relieved that Hans was old enough to ride. When his own children were growing up he had to take them to Kardemin and pick them up. Hans could take himself.

The boys climbed onto the horse and Hans led the horse through town and onto the dirt road leading toward the farm.

Johann was curious.

“Did you know my mom? She worked at the castle also until about ten years ago.”

“No, I only dealt with the main cook, Mrs. Gustaf, and of course Mr. Bodmer. My mom might know her because when they had special events and needed dozens of extra hands, Mom would apply. She became quite regular at their large functions and the pay was good. What did your mom do at the castle?”

“She was an assistant to the head seamstress.”

Hans turned in his saddle.

“Is your mom’s name Louise Pagenkopf?”

Hans answered with a surprised voice.

“Why yes………how did you know?”

Hans looked at Johann closely.

“She was good friends of Bodmer and sometimes she was visiting him in the stables when my mother and I arrived. Where is your father?” He asked.

“He died from wounds he received in the Napoleonic Wars. I was one year old when he died.”

Hans’ looked straight ahead.

“There is my uncle in the wagon,” Johann said.

“Tell your uncle I will pick you up on the main road from now on. I’m sure he’ll be happy to hear that.”

“See you tomorrow,” Johann yelled as he climbed onto the wagon.

“Thank you young man,” Martin yelled at Hans.

Hans waved and rode off.

“Where is Mr. Bauer?” Johann asked.

“He is feeling ill today so I came for you. Who is your new friend?” Martin asked.

Johann related the story told by Hans about living in Koenigsberg, his father dying and moving to Kardemin to be with his uncle.

“Guess who his uncle is?” Johann said with a little excitement.

“Who would that be?”

“Shabtai!”

“Shabtai our neighbor?”

“Yes Uncle, our neighbor and Hans said that he would pick me up on the road every morning so Mr. Bauer won’t need to take me into Kardemin.”

“You know what else?” Johann asked.

Martin laughed.

“No Johann….what else?”

“He said that he and his mother would deliver sweets to the castle and they would visit the stable master, Bodmer.”

“Bodmer is my old boss at the stables.”

“And he and his mother know my mother because sometimes she would be visiting Bodmer when they arrived.”

The two rode a little further down the single rut road to the farmhouse and Johann broke the silence.

“Hans asked me where my father is and I told him about his wound in the war.”

Martin hesitated.

“Well, since he lost his own father, I assume Hans is usually curious about his friends’ fathers.”

Chapter 41 – 1840: “King is Dead”

Hans and Johann were riding their horses and had just turned onto the road from Kardemin to their farms. They had been to the village and were returning with letters and a sack of flour and a sack of sugar. Martin had decided to allow Johann the luxury of owning his own horse and he could journey to and from school and Kardemin on his own.

“I guess I don’t understand,” Hans was saying.

“You have the best farm in this region so no doubt you will be a farmer, so why is your mother teaching you the skills of a tailor?”

“She keeps saying that everyone should have many skills because of the uncertainty of the future. It gives us more freedom to move about and explore.”

Hans laughed.

“Why do you need to move about when everything is right here?”

It was Johann’s turn to laugh.

“Do you see any cowboys or Indians around here?”

“Cowboys and Indians?”

“Haven’t you ever wanted to go someplace? I want to go to America and since I can’t take a field of hemp with me, I will need a skill to sustain me.”

“You want to go to America to see Cowboys and Indians?”

Johann laughed.

“That was just an example. I want to see America and everything that is there.”

Hans turned in his saddle to see a rider hastening toward them. He pulled on the reins to stop and Johann did likewise.

They waited and were surprised to see the rider rein in when he reached them.

“The king is dead and I need to find the Pagenkopfs.”

This news startled the young boys.

“The king is dead? He wasn’t that old,” exclaimed Hans.

“Yes I know, only 69. Now can you direct me to the Pagenkopf farm?”

“I am Johann Pagenkopf. We can take you there.”

The three rode casually to the farm. No need to hurry now that the messenger had found his objective.

“So Johann, are you Martin’s son?” The rider asked.

“No, he is my uncle,” Johann replied.

“My mother is Louise Pagenkopf: my uncle’s sister.”

The rider said no more. Louise should have the last name of her husband if she was married when Johann was born. Hans looked at the rider and hoped he would explore no further. Hans had heard his mother and father talk about the scandal in the castle with Louise and Prince Wilhelm and Hans had refrained from talking to Johann about his father. At the fork to the two farms Hans bid farewell and headed toward Shabtai’s farm.

*****

Peter and Martin were in the field plowing a new section for a late crop of potatoes when Martin looked to the road to see Johann with another rider.

“Let’s go see what Johann has dragged home,” Peter said with a smile.

The two men walked the short distance to the farm house and arrived at the same time as Johann and his guest.

“Grandfather,” Johann shouted as they neared. “The king is dead and this man is looking for you.”

Chapter 42 – 1840: Funeral in Berlin

Peter and Martin Pagenkopf were in the third row of cavalry horses of the company of Hussars that followed the gold gilded carriage of Prince Wilhelm. His carriage was directly behind the ornate King of Prussia carriage where his older brother, now King Frederick Wilhelm IV of Prussia rode with his wife, Elizabeth. The caisson that carried the coffin of the dead king was in front of the procession.

Martin glanced over to his father who, like the rest of the Pomeranian Hussars, was in full dress uniform and like the Hussars from other territories; the uniforms were brightly colored and styled for each region. The Pomeranian uniform consisted of a brilliant dark blue long cloak adorned with white braiding and a bright blue cape over one shoulder. The buttons were a bright yellow and several bright yellow shoulder cords hung loosely on the right shoulder. Hanging from the belt was a brown leather sabretache, a pouch and the hilt of the Hussar’s saber. The Pomeranian Regiment numbered just over 150 cavalrymen and made for a brilliant parade spectacle.

Peter Pagenkopf looked straight ahead, ignoring the slight transgression of his son. He could see from peripheral vision the thousands of Berliners who lined the famous Under the Linden, a boulevard that is lined with lime trees and leads from the Brandenburg Gate to the Charlottenburg Palace. Peter allowed himself a slight smile, knowing that the young girls, just like in Paris, Frankfurt and any city or village, would be marveling at the uniforms and horses of the Hussars.

He glanced up as his regiment passed through the Brandenburg Gate: a tall magnificent structure that was completed in 1791 on orders from King Frederick Wilhelm II. This was the official entryway to the city of Berlin.

Prince Wilhelm looked out over the crowd. The Prussian population had always had a love for his father and more so for his mother, Louise. Even in difficult times when the crops failed or Napoleon paid an unwelcome visit, they still loved their king. He looked at this wife Augusta and smiled. She returned the brief smile and put her hand on his hand.

“It truly is a great turnout for the king,” she said quietly, as if in a church pew.

“Yes, he was quite a remarkable king when you look at his accomplishments and bringing Prussia into this century.”

“Was it necessary to bring the entire Prussian military?” Augusta asked with a hint of sarcasm.

“Yes, my dear, it was necessary. Many of these men fought with Blucher so it is not only to honor the king but to honor them. There are other motives also.”

“What might that be?”

The prince looked at his wife. He knew she was smarter than he and more astute in matters of politics and international affairs. He also knew she was frustrated with her position at court. The crown prince, now the king, had indulged his wife Elizabeth: given her power to rule the castles as the senior matron. Augusta had no choice but to remain, so to speak, in the back seat of the royal carriage.

“The ugly French monster has again risen.”

Augusta made a brief gasp and in a whisper exclaimed, “War with France?”

Prince Wilhelm turned his hand over so as to clasp Augusta’s hand.

“Not exactly war my dear: however, the threat of war.”

“You certainly do not speak of King Louise Philippe!”

“No my dear, it was not King Louise, but his Prime Minister Adolphe Thiers who recently gave a speech wherein he said that France must win back the Rhineland. That is our Rhineland, the Rhineland of German speaking people who abhor the thought of a French domination: the same German folk who lived through the ravaging of the French army.”

“Why, oh why?” Augusta asked in the still air of the carriage.

“Take a closer look at the French people and monarchy. It is as if they have a disdain for their own country and must expand or conquer elsewhere. Why else would one want to send ships and troops to far away lands to conquer and settle? Is the wine so bad that it must be found elsewhere? Are the French women so cold that they must find women of different color and passions?”

“Really Wilhelm, I don’t think their sorties into foreign lands have to do with passionate women.”

Wilhelm smiled at his wife’s candor and as usual, poignant observations.

“Tell me dear, why are the French so enthralled with Mexico that they would send ships across the ocean to Mexican shores just to demand payment for a claim by a French pastry cook?

“There must have been other motives,” Augusta replied.

“No other motive that anyone can discern. His claim was that during a recent riot in Mexico City, the rioters and Mexican military officers had looted his bakery. Since the Mexican government refused to pay his claim, he requested the French government intervene. The French, always looking for a fight, sent a flotilla to blockade the ports and demanded that Mexico pay the 600 pesos to the French baker. I tell you my dear Augusta, these French are the most warlike creatures on earth. They will sacrifice all and go to war on a whim. Compared to England, France and Sweden, their wars have ravaged this planet and population beyond comprehension.”

“So by bringing the military to Berlin and displaying your might, you hope to convince the French that a sortie at this time would not be such a good idea?”

“Precisely.”

“And can I assume you have sent an envoy to Bavaria to talk to Ludwig?”

“You are astute my dear. He left three days ago.”

Princess Augusta made a pouting look on her face.

“I am surprised to see Prince Metternich here,” she observed. “Shouldn’t he be in Frankfurt to insure that Prussia does not use the threat of war to gobble up the poor little German states? He should be rushing to Frankfurt to dissuade any such union.”

“We are to meet with him tomorrow at Sanssouci Palace while you and the new king entertain all the remaining dignitaries.”

“Who is the ‘we’ you are speaking of?” Augusta said a little cautiously. She and the rest of the court were aware of the prince’s extra affairs.

“Didn’t I tell you? I am taking young Fritz with me to Potsdam. He likes the Palace better because it isn’t as large and imposing as Charlottenburg. Besides, he is almost nine years old and I wanted him to at least meet this mysterious Prince Metternich.”

“I have heard there are two Pagenkopf men in the parade,” Augusta said in a quiet tone.

“Yes, quite right. I sent for them because they fought with me at La Belle Alliance along with many more men that I invited.”

“So, only Pagenkopf men have come from Kardemin,” Augusta said as a statement and not as a question.

Prince Wilhelm should have felt or looked a little uneasy, however, he remained calm inside and out. The story of Louise was not always a sub rosa topic at the Hohenzollern court.

“Yes, my dear, only men from Kardemin.”

“It appears obvious to everyone that since your brother and Elizabeth are childless, that you or young Fritz will succeed him as king. We should have many more sons to insure that your bastard child in Kardemin will never have a claim.”

“I agree, we should have many more children,” Wilhelm said calmly without a hint of defensiveness.

“Queen Victoria has only been married five months and there are rumors she is already with child.”

Prince Wilhelm looked out over the crowd.

“Is Fritz really sick or did he just say that so he wouldn’t have to join in the parade?”

Augusta glanced at the prince with a slight bit of contempt.

“He has a fever and if he didn’t, it would still be his choice and I would have indulged him.”

“Like you always do.”

*****

The funeral procession headed west and all along the way the crowd was quiet and respectful.

The cavalry unit with Peter and Martin was approaching the courtyard of the palace. The cavalry would turn right on the ‘road from Spandau’ and avoid the crowds as they rode to the barracks of the cuirassiers where they would be tending to their horses and staying the night. It was a long ride from the Palace to the barracks and the commander insisted on the formal appearance of the cavalry as they rode. Once at the barracks the commander dismissed the troops.

Peter and Martin dismounted and looked up at the four story brick building where they had spent the last two days preparing for the funeral parade. Nearby was a large field and the commander had insisted on two drills a day. They were now free and after grooming their horses and putting away the tack, father and son retired to the now cramped barracks.

“Let’s get out of our uniforms and visit an inn with good food and wine,” Peter said as they entered their barracks room that was normally furnished for four men and now had two extra bunks for the visitors.

*****

Father and son walked the streets of Berlin looking for a good place to eat, talk and drink. It was late afternoon and neither had eaten since the early breakfast of bread and broth.

“Here we are,” Peter said pointing to a sign hanging over a door that read ‘Old Berliner Restaurant’. The two entered to find the restaurant mostly empty: too late for lunch crowd and too early for dinner crowd. Peter pointed to a window table away from the entrance and the bar. The barkeep asked for their wishes and Peter answered food and drink.

“Here is a list of our meals and the beer and wine that we serve. Let me know when you want to order.”

Peter glanced down and then up.

“We will have two of your Lagers.”

Martin looked out the window onto the boulevard. There were several families walking the street, obviously having just come from the funeral parade.

“Do you think we will see any major changes now with King Frederick?” Martin asked his dad.

“I believe we will. He is unlike his father, more on the softer side. They say he and his wife Elizabeth are romanticists and that alone would foreshadow some changes. In education we now have close to 80 percent school attendance by our youth. That may very likely increase quickly to 100 percent. He will be more tolerant with religion and may even allow greater power to the local diets.”

“How much do you think Prince Wilhelm will play in all of this?”

Peter thought for a few seconds.

“Wilhelm is far more conservative and will push Frederick in that direction. He is still high up in the military.”

“Have you heard the rumors?” Martin asked.

“You mean the rumors that Wilhelm will be appointed the Lieutenant Governor of Pomerania and also an infantry general?”

Peter looked out the window, more in a gaze than of interest on what was happening on the street.

“Yes, that rumor…….the one that will make one woman happy and another one miserable.”

“I am surprised Augusta would allow it to happen,” Peter said with hesitation.

“I just hope Louise can find someone and be rid of the prince.”

“Do you think he will ever be rid of her?” Peter asked.

“Now that he has a good reason to visit Stettin, I don’t think he will give her up….she is too beautiful: which complicates things a little on the estate.”

Martin looked at his father.

“How could that complicate the estate?”

Peter lowered his voice.

“Son, we are firmly established in the burgher class. We have over 600 acres on our estate with a third leased to tenant farmers. We are the largest hemp producer in Pomerania and the largest supplier of beef in the Greifenberg region. We may not be of Nobel class but we are certainly more established than many of them. Pomerania needs to establish a provincial Diet to gain representation to the crown. I am slowly building a small network of burghers and we now have an informal Diet.”

Martin’s eyes had slowly widened as his father spoke.

“You know that is against the law, Father?”

“Of course it is against the law but is it against the law for a few friends to meet once a month at a stammtisch in Stettin?”

“You know what I mean Father. We could lose everything if the king or Prince Wilhelm find out. And what about Shabtai and his family?”

“Son, it is not as if we are planning a revolution. We are meeting to discuss what we as burghers can do to have more influence on taxes and policy. You need to join me at these meetings……it is for your future also.”

Martin looked out the window, back to his 63 year old father and picked up the menu.

“We need to order, I’m starving.”

*****

The line of Berliners in front of Charlottenburg Palace was long and it wound down the street for miles. They had gathered to visit the tomb of the late king that would be placed in the Palace mausoleum next to his beloved consort, Louise. King Frederick Wilhelm IV, the new king, and his consort, Elisabeth were in the upstairs chamber overlooking the palace courtyard and the thousands who were gathered to pay respect to the dead king.

“Well Frederick, they certainly loved their king,” Elisabeth said to her husband.

Frederick was feeling calm. The past several months of his father’s illness had been difficult for the entire family and the servants close to the king. It was a sad relief to see him take his last breath and they all cried when it happened.

“Do you think I will earn their love and respect like he did?” Frederick asked solemnly.

“Darling, you are a romanticist with a great imagination…….who couldn’t love those qualities?”

“It is one thing to give speeches and make promises but soon they will want those promises honored. There may not be changes in the representation but I can begin with changes in the clergy and how the Lutherans are treated.”

“Are you going to release the Lutheran ministers that your father had imprisoned?”

“In due time, yes. I need to allow a proper mourning period before making any contrary edicts. But yes, that will be one of my first acts. People can bear a lot as long as they have the freedom of their religion.”

“It is rumored that you and Frederick Wilhelm talked about elevating Prince Wilhelm’s positions. Will you follow through on that?”

“Yes, Wilhelm and I have already talked about it. He will be made a full general in the military and also the Lieutenant Governor of Pomerania.”

“That should make him happy,” Elizabeth said with a melodic voice.

*****

The farmhouse outside Kardemin was a welcome sight for Peter and Martin. The late June heat had made their journey from Berlin uncomfortable as they rode their mounts over the Prussian pebble roads. As they neared the farmhouse they could see Henriette, Louise, Hanna, Wilhemina and Johann coming out to the front porch to greet them.

“They sure grow fast, don’t they,” Peter said with a smile.

“Sometimes a little too fast………Hanna is already 16, Johann is 12 and little Wilhemina is 4.

Peter could see Henriette waving a piece of paper as they reined in and dismounted. The stable boy who had been an orphan and came to the farm for work took the reins from Peter and Martin.

After hugging was complete, Henriette handed Peter the envelope.

Peter began opening the letter as the family entered the home.

“It’s from the Minister of Public Works,” Peter said as he began to read.

“Can you read it aloud, Father?” Martin asked.

Peter smiled, “of course.”

“Dear Mr. Pagenkopf,

As Minister of Public Works for the Nation of Prussia, it is my responsibility to appoint responsible individuals or financial enterprises to build and maintain the roadways of Prussia. I have been advised that you are the leading Burgher in the area of Kardemin and Trieglaff and therefore request that you undertake the building of a roadhouse in Trieglaff and establish a plan and crew for maintaining the route from Trieglaff to Plathe.

Your presence is requested at the Minister of Public Works, Pomerania Division, Castle of Duke Griffin, Stettin, Pomerania on the fourth of July, 1840 at 9:00 AM.

The purpose of this meeting will be to determine your viability as a public works road keeper and outline the minimum requirements of that duty. If you receive the appointment, you will be further instructed on the tariffs you may charge for the use of the road and general guidelines on the services you need to provide at the road house in Trieglaff.

Your Servant in Public Works

Assistant Deputy Minister of Pomerania Public Works,

Werner Kleindienst

Everyone sat silent for several seconds.

“What does this mean, Father?” Louise spoke first.

“I’m not quite sure what it means, except it appears we have been offered the opportunity to maintain a road, a road house and collect tariffs.”

“Is that good or bad?” Henriette asked.

Martin spoke first.

“It is quite the opportunity for us and for our neighbors. The income will be substantial and the upkeep required will mean that we can hire many of our neighbors to maintain the road.”

“But who will manage and run the road house?” Louise asked.

“That is just one of our challenges, but a big one no less. Tomorrow we will go to Trieglaff and see if any of the current buildings and land would be suitable. If not, then we will need to build quickly before the winter sets in.”

Martin looked over to Louise who appeared to have an inner excitement that was pouring out through her skin.

“We may need to build a substantial road house,” Martin said.

“Yes Martin, very substantial indeed when you consider that we are on the route from Koenigsberg, through Greifenberg, to Plathe and Stettin and then on to Berlin. Any activity between the Castle in Koenigsberg and the Palace in Berlin will have to go through here.”

“Not to mention we are on the route to St. Petersburg………….and of course all the military and government travel.”

“Let’s plan to get up early and survey Trieglaff and then the following day we will start for Stettin.”

*****

Louise lay in her bed in her small bedroom looking up at the wood paneled ceiling. There was a smile on her face and she hugged her pillow with pleasant thoughts.

*****

After making love, Martin and Henriette lay on their backs and held hands.

“Are you excited about the road house and the tariff opportunity?” Henriette asked quietly.

Martin answered in a low voice.

“Yes, I think it is both an opportunity and a curse.”

Henriette sat up on one elbow.

“Why a curse?”

Martin was reluctant to say his thoughts but knew if he didn’t, they would only haunt him until verbalized.

“You may have noticed Louise during the conversation. She seemed to become quite excited about the prospect of the family owning a road house.”

“But she should be excited. It is an opportunity for the entire family.”

“I think she was excited for another reason,” Martin said cautiously.

Henriette’s eyes widened.

“Do you think she wants to manage the road house in order to escape the farm? I admit, there are not too many prospects for her here and the road house would give her an opportunity to meet people.”

“I am thinking that the road house would give her the opportunity to meet a person.”

Henriette put her palm to her mouth.

“You don’t think she still harbors a love for that man?”

Martin sat up on one elbow to be face to face with Henrietta.

“Peter and I have been observing her behavior and especially her buying trips to Stettin for cloth and materials. On some of her trips, the time has coincided with Prince Wilhelm’s journeys between Berlin and Koenigsberg. Imagine, if she was managing the road house and he becomes Lieutenant Governor of Pomerania, there would be many opportunities for their trysts.”

*****

The June evening air was fresh and sweet from the many crops that were beginning to bloom. In the quiet night, a small figure crept stealthily from the side door of the Pagenkopf farm and through the hay field. She had less than a mile to walk before encountering her friend on his mount. By the time she had reached the top of the small hill and descended down out of sight on the other side, she was short of breath and anxious as she could see no rider in the quarter moon light.

Hanna sat down in the field to wait.

Chapter 43 – Metternich at Sanssouci

The royal coach sped along the smooth road from Berlin to Potsdam with its two passengers, Prince Wilhelm and his son, Fritz. The late June weather was a perfect temperature for a ride in the country.

“Father, why do they call the Palace in Potsdam Sanssouci? It sounds so French.”

“Your uncle could speak more in detail about it, him having a love of architecture. But the style of the building is called rococo, very ornate and artistic as opposed to the geometrical shapes preceding it. The style came from France and thus the French influence on the name. Sanssouci means ‘without care’ in French. Frederick II, the Great, commissioned the building of the park with the terraced vineyard and the palace in 1745. It was his ‘retreat’ so to speak away from the duties and burdens of his life in Berlin.”

“Which great grandfather was that?” Fritz asked.

Wilhelm thought for a moment.

“He was my fourth Great Grandfather so it would be your fifth.”

Fritz looked out the open window of the carriage.

“You know Father, I think I agree with number five grandfather. The park here is so much more fun to play in and there is not as much noise.”

Wilhelm laughed.

“Today you will meet a very powerful man from Austria. His name is Prince Metternich.”

“You mean powerful strong?”

“No Fritz, it is another type of power: a power that someday you will learn to have and control.”

“You mean the power like when you tell the stableman to saddle your horse?”

“Something like that, but an even bigger power. This man has the influence to change the lives of tens of thousands of people. He can even change the direction of a countries politics………but that is a little above your learning now.”

“I understand Father……..I am learning that in my history lessons. He can make peace treaties and avoid war or he can join with other countries and go to war.”

Wilhelm laughed.

“I have underestimated your tutors, young man.”

The coach came to a stop in front of the palace and the footmen were quick to open the coach door for the royalty. The palace guards by the front door came to a quick attention and one of them opened the front door to the palace.

“Has Prince Metternich arrived?” Wilhelm asked the guard.

“Yes sire and his coach has been stabled.”

Wilhelm entered with Fritz and was immediately greeted by the Sanssouci house master.

“Conrad, have you settled Prince Metternich into his apartment?”

“Yes sire, he is in the second guest apartment by the Marble Hall. He is currently taking a walk in the garden.”

“Take my things to the Marble Hall first guest apartment and inform the prince that I would like to meet with him at 3:00 for tea in the Marble Hall.”

“Yes sire, Conrad answered. “Will that be all?”

“Yes.”

*****

Prince Metternich arrived early in the Marble Hall. He had only seen it briefly when he entered the palace and wanted to get a better look at the style and artwork.

Metternich looked up when he entered to gaze at the cupola dome with its gilding and the ornate chandelier that hung down from the center. Pairs of white marble columns ringed the room and extended up from the marble floor. The arch-headed double glass doors led to the palace gardens. Metternich walked over to one of the alcoves that abutted the door and recognized the figure of the Greek God Apollo, the God of the Arts.

Metternich smiled as he walked to the opposite side and the other alcove. In this space was the statue of Venus Urania, Goddess of Love.

“Very good likeness,” Metternich said to himself softly. “Giambologna would be proud.”

The doors to the garden were open so the prince stepped outside to get a better view of the terraced vineyard and the large fountain beyond the vineyard.

A brief rustle behind him compelled him to turn, only to see Prince Wilhelm and young Fritz enter the hall.

“Good day, Prince Metternich,” Wilhelm said with a broad smile and an outstretched hand.

“Good day to you Prince Wilhelm,” Metternich said as he shook the prince’s hand and turned to young Fritz.

“And good day to you young Prince Frederick.”

Fritz thrust out his hand to Metternich.

“Good day to you Prince Klemens Wenzel von Metternich.”

Prince Metternich laughed and turned to Wilhelm.

“Your son has very good tutors. So few know my full name I am surprised.”

“Yes,” Wilhelm answered. “He has very good tutors.”

A servant came through the door with a large tray holding a teapot, cups and pastries.

“If you don’t mind, Prince Metternich, Fritz will join us for tea and then he will be off to his studies while we converse.”

“It would be a pleasure to have his company. By the way, for this brief time we have together, would it be all right if I address you as Wilhelm and you address me as Klemens?”

“Certainly Prince……er……Klemens.”

“I can see why the royal family loves this palace,” Klemens began. “I admire the French rococo beauty of its architecture, the vineyards and quiet…..mainly the quiet: away from the court life in Berlin.”

“It seems to be a pattern with most of the royal families to have a main palace in the capital but also to have a separate retreat just a few miles away from the bustle of court life and duties of administration. I do like the Habsburg Schoenbrunn palace on the outskirts of Vienna: much more peaceful than their grand Hofburg Palace in the heart of Vienna.”

Fritz spoke next.

“Me and Papa will be going to London this year and I hope to visit both the Buckingham Palace in London and Windsor Castle.”

“I’m sure you will Fritz,” Wilhelm said with a laugh. “Fritz’s tutor is preparing him for the trip to England.

“England may have very well started the trend of having a country estate 20 or so miles from the capital. Windsor Castle was initially built in the 12^th century, Versailles in the 17^th century with Schoenbrunn and Sanssouci in the 18^th century.”

“Yes,” Klemens responded. “And usually the little country estates come to outshine the main quarters in the city.”

“Tell me,” Klemens continued. “Do you have an active winery here at the Palace?”

“No, no,” Wilhelm responded. “Our vineyard is nothing like your field in Johannesburg. Ours is quite modest.”

Wilhelm looked at Fritz.

“Well son, it is time for you to join your tutor. Run along now.”

“Yes Papa,” Fritz answered as he stood. “It was very nice meeting you Prince Metternich.”

Metternich rose out of deference for the young boy who would likely be the king of Prussia some day.

“And I you,” Metternich responded as he shook the young prince’s hand.

As the boy left the Marble Hall Wilhelm looked to Klemens.

“May I ask about the health of Emperor Ferdinand?”

“Yes, thank you for asking. He is doing quite well in spite of his almost daily seizures. As you know, Archduke Louis, Count Kolowrat and I, we assist the Emperor in the administration of Austrian policy.”

“On behalf of the Habsburg royalty and the people of Austria, Hungary, Croatia, Bohemia, and Lombardy-Venetia, we wish to convey our condolences to your family and the people of the Prussian Empire.”

“Thank you Klemens, we appreciate your thoughts.”

Wilhelm avoided saying the word ‘prayer’ because of the Catholic Habsburgs and Protestant Prussian differences.

“Wilhelm, if I may suggest, may we begin our discussions with the recent information regarding the French Prime Minister Adolphe Thiers and his supposed threat to unleash the French army to recapture the Rhine territory.”

“Yes, of course. Our envoys in the south German states are noticing an alarmed population and German press in the states of Bavaria and Wuerttemburg. They doubt Louise-Philippe will be able to rein in the unpredictable French population and they fear war is inevitable.”

Wilhelm looked into the eyes of one of the most powerful men in Europe. Klemens had a relaxed facial expression that was always serious as if to demand that his counterpart agree. Yet, when he smiled or laughed, it was contagious and his outward appearance would change from an ogre to a saint. Almost all who met or knew Klemens used the word ‘captivating’ to describe him.

“You are right in that assessment, Wilhelm. My General Hess has just returned from there and he paints very much the same picture. The liberal German press is using all means of hyperbole to excite the population: however, Hess has informed me that the governments of the south German states are reassessing the threat.”

Wilhelm knew what that meant. General Hess has convinced King Wilhelm of Wuerttemburg and King Ludwig of Bavaria that the threat is not real and the real threat to their independence stemmed from a possible military alliance between the Germans and Prussia. Another means for Prussia to gain influence over the German states.

“We have let them know we are ready to assist and mobilize if France decides to send a sortie to the Rhine,” Wilhelm said without alarm or emotion.

“Sortie, yes, sortie would be the word,” Klemens said slowly. We don’t see any indication of a French buildup. Louis-Philippe has increased the size of his army in this decade, only because he distrusted his own national guard. We hope Prussia and Germany would avoid any military activity that would give the French a reason to invade. Louis-Philippe is in a tenuous situation. The people adore him as the Citizen King but only because he is good at responding to their needs. If the people sound a battle cry for the Rhine territory, this ‘King of the French’ may just oblige.”

“I agree with your assessment, Klemens: however, we must be vigilant in our observations of the French. This decade has seen a rapid rise in their riches due to the austerity programs of Louis-Philippe and a rapid rise in their colonial involvements. We must remember the 70,000 troops he sent to Belgium in 1832 to assist the monarchy there. By 1834 the French army numbered over 350,000 soldiers. Just last year France broke the treaty with the regime in Algiers so they could again go to war with the Emir, Abd al Qadir.”

“Yes Wilhelm, I am aware of the French military buildup.”

“There is more Klemens, which I would like for us to keep in mind. There is the issue of Ferdinand-Philippe's proposed wedding to your archduchess and your intervention that prevented it. This so incensed Thiers that he was willing to put an army into Spain to overthrow the Bourbon monarchy there and upset the Austrian balance of power concept. Prussia would, of course, have committed our army in your support.”

“Of course, of course,” Klemens said in a slight agitated way that would normally be considered an answer of condescension. “That intervention was well calculated and we know from inside French circles that many objected to the alliance and were happy for my actions.”

“The fact remains that it appears the French are looking for a fight and if their nose is tweaked by any country, they seem willing to send in their troops. Take a look at the Pastry War in Mexico. One must admit their action certainly demonstrated war-like tendencies.”

Klemens smiled at the reference to the Pastry War.

“Wilhelm, you and I both know that an army and a navy must be kept busy when not at war. When the French pastry chef demanded payment for damages to his restaurant by the Mexican National Guard, it was France’s opportunity to address the many claims that French citizens had on the government of Mexico. I personally know the Admiral that commanded the fleet and he was more than happy to make the voyage and engage the Mexicans. You must admit, the tactic worked and Mexico agreed to address the complaints of the French citizens.”

“I find their use of their navy troublesome and like you said, a military must be kept busy. So what is their 350,000 man army doing to ward off boredom?”

“One has to assume,” Metternich said almost flippantly, “they keep busy with military maneuvers.”

“Prince Metternich, I also find disturbing the apparent friendship between Great Britain and France in the business of colonizing backward countries. If their armies ever decide to join, it would take everything Prussia, Austria and the German states have to prevent their domination in Europe.”

“Your points are well taken, Wilhelm,” Klemens said seriously and sincerely. “I agree that we, the German speaking nations must band together to prevent such an occurrence: however, any provocation at this time by any state, no matter how small, could be the impetus needed by the hawks in Paris to begin a Rhine campaign.”

Chapter 44 - Pagenkopfs in Stettin

Peter and Martin were walking down a narrow, quiet street in Stettin appearing as if two gentlemen were out for a stroll. Their gait suggested they were in no hurry and just enjoying the pleasant summer evening air. Both men wore open coat suits, preferring to forego the vest that would add to the summer heat discomfort. They each wore long sleeve white shirts with modest cufflinks and they both sported a bow tie. Passersby would simply believe that the two men were on their way to a local soiree.

“How much further?” Martin asked.

“Further?” Peter asked in surprise.

“Yes further.”

“Oh, we passed it over a mile back.”

Martin smiled.

“Then why are we still walking this way?”

“We want to wait until sundown: less conspicuous that way. So just enjoy the stroll.”

“How many do you expect at the meeting?”

“Meeting?” Peter asked smiling.

“Remember son, this is just a gathering of Burghers to discuss trade and business opportunities.”

Peter took Martin’s arm and turned him around to walk back the way they had just traveled.

“We aren’t doing anything illegal. Although I wouldn’t tell the rulers or the press what we are talking about, I doubt if much would come of it if Bernstorff found out. In fact, he might even applaud us.”

Peter turned and walked up the steps of a large two story brick building sandwiched with the other row houses on this quiet street. He pulled the lever on the door knocker. Peter was about to say something to Martin when the door opened.

“Hello Mr. Pagenkopf,” the elderly gentleman in suit attire greeted.

“Hello Mr. Ploetz, it is good to see you again.”

As the men shook hands, Peter turned to Martin.

“Martin, this is Mr. Ploetz, he resides here.”

Ploetz laughed as he shook Martin’s hand.

“You probably took me for the butler. No worry. We always gather on his day off.”

They entered the foyer and Martin was taken back by the elegant furnishings inside the building with a plain brick façade. The foyer alone was adorned with Chinese urns and carvings that appeared to be African. Ploetz led them to a large double door and they entered a drawing room that was very long for this style of home. Ploetz looked at Martin and smiled.

“I see you have noticed this unusual style.”

“Yes, this room appears to extend forever.”

“It is my own redesign. When we decided to start having our gatherings, I came up with the idea of combining two large rooms and yet having a way to separate two areas to afford the privacy of two rooms. I got the idea from Thomas Jefferson’s alcove bed that could be lowered from the ceiling at night but in the morning, it would be raised back up and recessed in the ceiling; leaving a passageway between his dressing room and study. I have simply combined our drawing room and library.”

“How do you separate them?” Martin asked.

Ploetz smiled, proud of his design.

“Do you see those two book closets in the corner and also half-way between the rooms?”

“Yes,” Martin replied.

“The two corner book closets are real and contain books. The two mahogany closets in the middle of this extended room hold a sliding accordion style partition. When we want to separate the rooms, we simply open the book closet doors and slide out the partitions. They meet in the middle and presto, we have a wall.”

Peter looked at Ploetz and around the room filled with men of means.

“Is everyone here?”

“We have two more coming. There is a buffet and bar in the library, thanks to my wife. Help yourself.”

At that moment the bell rang and Ploetz excused himself.

Peter and Martin walked to the buffet.

“Father,” Martin said in a low voice as they walked to the buffet, “Mr. Ploetz appears to be a man of means. How does he earn his living?”

“His family has been in the import business for several generations. During Napoleon’s reign over Europe, they conspired with the Russians to bring in British and Scandinavian goods. The Russians would protect the ships to the mouth of the Oder River and the Ploetz family, working mainly at night, would bring the goods down the river. One might say they are of a courageous class of merchants.”

“What goods did they deal in?” Martin asked curiously.

“Some were in bulk, like the import of textiles. The ships would then sneak out of Stettin laden with everything from coal to wine. Come; let me introduce you to the other members.”

Peter circulated the room with Martin and introducing him to the men who had gathered to discuss everything from commerce to representation in government.

Ploetz entered the room of now 22 men and immediately took his place at a rosewood podium.

“We will begin with our quarterly petition to the king and that brings up the first topic in the petition: the right of Pomerania to be represented by a Diet and the Diet to be recognized by the Monarchy. Is there any discussion on this topic?”

The 22 men looked around the room. This topic had been discussed at length in the many years the Pomeranian Diet had held their secret meetings.

Ploetz waited for a good full minute and continued.

“I now turn to the delicate issue of habeas corpus. Allow me to summarize for our new member Martin Pagenkopf. Mr. Pagenkopf I am sure you have been thoroughly briefed on this issue by your father. But as a matter of procedure, I must repeat the main tenets of this plea to our sovereign. Habeas corpus is a judicial mandate that requires a prisoner be brought before a magistrate in a timely manner for a determination of whether the suspect should be further detained or released for lack of evidence. Every major country: America, Britain, France, many of the south German States and several other countries have habeas corpus. Yet the Prussian Monarchy continues to refuse this basic right on its subjects.”

An elderly Burgher in a dark suit raised his hand and began to speak.

“I would think that the habeas corpus clause would have a better chance of getting the attention of the king if it were an adjunct to another issue.”

The other members leaned forward to hear what the man had to say.

“Prussia suffers from the lack of a modern police force both for the large cities like Berlin and of course, Stettin, but also in the countryside. In this modern age it is ludicrous that we do not have such a structure like Britain or France. How much longer can the Burghers and Nobles protect their property, especially in Pomerania where we are mainly unprotected from the vagabonds and the Poles to the south?”

A young Burgher stood up and almost shouted.

“Who do you think will be paying for these police and their administrators? We, the Burghers and we will have to pay for the corruption that goes along with it.”

The old gentleman remained calm.

“Young Frederick, have you calculated the cost of your losses and weighed those losses against the small extra tax for a gendarmerie.”

The old gentleman stood and his tall posture gave him the floor.

“If we ask for local authority to tax and control a local police force, it would be a small step in controlling our local security and discouraging a national militia which we would be paying for anyway. Appended to the request for this authority, we would add the habeas corpus clause as an afterthought. After all, if one is to have a protector, then the citizens must have a means to be protected from the unscrupulous protector.”

The young man was not to be dissuaded from his argument.

“Sir,” he addressed the older man.

“On the west side of Stettin we have very few disturbances and when they do occur, the local population is more than prepared to handle the issue.”

“If I may return to the main topic of habeas corpus,” the older man opined, "we must learn a method of a gradual earning of our freedoms and representative government. We must look to the English model, beginning with their Magna Carta, as a way of slowly bringing the freedoms to the merchants. We certainly do not have the wherewithal nor inclination for an armed revolt like in the Americas. We have to skillfully chip away at the royal autocratic armor of the Hohenzollerns and gain our independence gradually.”

He looked at the younger man.

“Unless, of course, the young man from Stettin can offer an alternative plan.”

The young man rose.

“I am very much against proposing a police force on the local level and in any sort of administrative function. The government already has the office of public policy and we have seen what can be done with censorship of the press and the curtailment of free speech on university campuses through this body. A police force would only go further in overseeing our activities and restraining our economic freedoms. The writ of habeas corpus may seem like a noble cause to fight for; however, I am more concerned about the liberties of the moral citizens than for a miscreant who has found himself in the arms of the authorities. I for one will vote against your proposal to append a habeas corpus clause to a request for local policing authority.”

*****

The night air in Stettin was cool as father and son exited the brick row house and began their journey to their hotel. It was well past midnight and the half moon provided a path among the shadows of buildings and urban trees along the boulevard. The meeting had been long and many topics discussed and debated.

Martin was the first to speak.

“You know Father; I believe the old gentleman had some very good points regarding a petition to the king. He was approaching the petition as a long term strategy, like in a chess game: whereas his young adversary was almost promoting a direct confrontation with the king.”

Peter hesitated a few seconds.

“I wouldn’t take these meetings too seriously at this point in your life, Martin. All the talk about a constitution, censorship, taxes and tariffs is really just talk at the Diet level.”

“But Father, the new king has said he is willing to discuss a constitution. When he was crown prince he talked about it and it was even in the Berlin newspaper.”

“Oh yes,” replied Peter. “He talked about considering a broader representation but he provided no specifics. One might say he was placating the liberal press and the universities. I don’t foresee any changes in the near future. Look back on the men in that room. They were all very successful merchants and none of them seemed willing to change the status quo just to have a vote on how the country was run. King Frederick Wilhelm’s father, Frederick Wilhelm III, was well liked by the population and for the most part, governed very well. All of Prussia and Pomerania have been prosperous since we rid the country of Napoleon: we have the best school and health systems in the world and we all go to bed with a full belly. Would you give up any of that just to have a vote on how the country is run? Keep in mind that if we ever have a representative government like in America or England, the men representing us will be a mixture of the wise strategist and the impetuous youth.”

*****

.The following morning Peter and Martin dressed in their business suits and hired a carriage to take them to the duke’s castle that was less than 100 yards from the Oder River.

The carriage entered the large courtyard through the only entryway on the southwest side of the castle. The courtyard itself was over 100 yards square and surrounded by eight story high walls on all four sides. At the entryway to the courtyard was an extension of the building with two higher turrets that could overlook the town and the river.

Peter paid the carriage driver as he and Martin stepped down and looked around at the inner cobblestoned courtyard. The driver pointed to a large double door on the south side of the yard.

“That is the reception area for the castle. They can direct you to where you need to go.”

“Thank you,” Peter responded

The main foyer of the castle was elegant, no less that the other castles in Europe with gold gilding and trim adorning rich rosewood and mahogany. The only item that seemed not to belong was the long, chest high reception desk.

“We have an appointment with the Assistant Deputy Minister of Pomerania Public Works, Mr. Werner Kleindienst.”

The smartly dressed clerk smiled and looked down at a large reception book.

“Yes, you must be Peter Pagenkopf. Mr. Kleindienst is expecting you and will be down in a moment. Please have a seat and I will let him know you are here.”

Peter and Martin sat on the large couch near the double doors.

Peter whispered to Martin.

“You know, if there is a Diet for Pomerania, this is where it will be meeting.”

Martin looked at his father and smiled.

Peter looked at his watch and the minute hand had moved.

“Mr. Pagenkopf, I am happy to meet you and thank you for being prompt.”

Werner Kleindienst was a small round man in an ordinary suit; one that you would expect for a civil servant. He held out his hand to Peter.

“Happy to meet you Mr. Kleindienst,” Peter said, turning to Martin.

“This is my son, Martin Pagenkopf.”

“Happy to meet you,” Kleindienst replied.

Kleindienst’s office was neither large nor ornate. It was a typical civil office with one side adorned with bookshelves, a small desk, and two visitor chairs.

Peter looked around the office, expecting the assistant deputy of public works to have a more grandeur office.

Kleindienst motioned for the Pagenkopf’s to sit and he took his chair.

“I am afraid I am in a bit of a rush, however we should have ample time for our business. The toll road tariffs tend to follow the same guidelines as the import/export tariffs in that different goods will have different levies: albeit only a fraction of the import/export tariffs. This book is the guideline for what is charged for each person, carriage, horse and livestock. It will be, so to speak, your bible on the road toll business. It also details the amount of each tariff you will keep for your road maintenance expenses and your profits.”

“That seems quite clear,” Peter responded.

“Now, for the road house itself, we have calculated that you will receive very few overnight guests since the distance between Trieglaff and Plathe and Trieglaff and Greifenberg is less than a day. Your road house need not be an elaborate dwelling. Here is a set of plans that we distribute to the ‘refreshment’ houses, which is what we call the Trieglaff road house. You will need a mid-sized dining hall, a bar, a cook house which can be attached or unattached, a few rooms for possible overnight guests and of course living quarters for the owner or manager. How you staff it is your decision.”

Peter cleared his throat.

“There is the question of start up capital and the government involvement.”

“Yes, of course. The road house in Trieglaff is seen as a permanent arrangement and the government is willing to provide the capital, providing the lease on the business is only one year, subject to renewal. If, however, you desire a longer term lease and you are willing to provide the start up capital, the government is willing to provide you with a five year lease.”

It was Martin’s turn to speak.

“Do you by chance have a pro forma accounting that will allow us to see the potential expenses and profits from such a ‘refreshment’ road house?”

Kleindienst smiled.

“I am glad you asked.”

Kleindienst reached behind him, retrieved a small booklet and handed it to Martin. He smiled, knowing that he had chosen the right family and also knowing that the success of this family in maintaining the road would reflect on his choice.

“Here is a pro forma of a road house similar to the one to be established in Trieglaff. You will note that the distance of the road maintenance is slightly less than the distance you will be maintaining. I would expect you to provide your own calculations and plans to see if this is something you desire to take on.”

“Thank you,” Martin said, taking the sheets of paper.

“There is another matter of the quality of the road and the standards we have to meet on its upkeep. The last time I was on the road between Trieglaff and Greifenberg, it was not in the best of condition. Will it be our expense to upgrade it to your standards?”

“Mr. Martin, it is a pleasure working with someone who is as astute as you are in these matters. I agree with you on its present quality. The last inspection report was dismal and thus our need for a road house and maintenance management between Plathe and Greifenberg. Upon our mutual agreement and signatures on the lease, we will dispatch the inspector once more to Trieglaff to meet with you and come to an arrangement on upgrading the present road.”

Peter was looking through the pages of information, impressed with the Prussian influence on Pomeranian civil service and the amount of detail in the tariff book and road house plan.

“May I ask why you have chosen us for this business venture?” Peter asked.

“Yes, of course you may. My superiors received a dispatch from one of the royal family who complained about the road and requested a change in the toll road management. How your name was chosen, that I couldn’t say.”

Kleindienst could say because the communiqué from the royalty had specifically recommended the Pagenkopf family in Kardemin.

Chapter 45 – Intelligence Report on Berlin

Metternich was in his study at Hofburg Palace in Vienna. He had a suite of apartments in the palace and preferred to hold meetings there. A slight knock on his door prompted him to rise from his chair.

“Come in Karl,” Metternich responded. Only Karl, his valet and footman would be at the door: either to bring a message or announce a visitor.

Karl entered.

“Sir, your envoy to Berlin, General Hess requests a meeting.”

“Is he here?”

“No sir, he is at the administration building.”

Metternich looked at this watch.

“Ask him to come here at 3:00 PM sharp. I prefer to meet in the Palace.”

*****

Metternich sat at the end of his long conference table as General Hess settled himself and his leather pouch of notes. He had been sent to Berlin on a mission for information and was now prepared to discuss his findings.

“I envy your trip,” Metternich said smiling. “I would have liked to join you. Did you fare will on your travels?”

“Yes sir, thank you for asking.”

“Did you meet in Berlin or Potsdam?”

“We met in Berlin. It seems the new king is quite busy with meetings and he seemed more interested in meeting with his own administration than with a foreign envoy.”

“How did you judge that?” Metternich asked.

“Although he was quite cordial, he seemed a bit impatient, like he would rather be somewhere else.”

“I am sure that is the case. What with his Prime Minister Count Lottum taking on fewer duties because of his health, he has many matters to manage.”

“Let’s begin with his administration.” Metternich said as he sat upright to await the report.

“Yes sir,” the general replied as he looked over his notes.

“I managed to get myself invited to several soirees before meeting with the king and I can tell you sir, there is still a good deal of both confusion and zealousness within his ministries. The French threat to invade the Rhine has given new impetus in their zeal to incorporate the German States into the realm of Prussia. When you add to that the overwhelming success of their tariff union, it all sums up to a newly energized liberal front in Berlin. Here sir is a list of ministers and supervisors who I have met with casually and next to their name you will see the comments they have made. It surprises me that they would be so open: however, most of the comments were made after they imbibed. In Vino Veritas, n'est-ce pas?”

“General, à coup sûr,” Metternich responded.

“So if I understand correctly, his ministerial system is still in a somewhat chaotic state and his ministers, for the most part, are still battling for position in the court.”

“Yes sir that would be a good assumption.”

“I think I know who the players are so we can now turn to your meeting with the new King, Frederick Wilhelm IV.”

“Yes sir. As mentioned, the king appeared to be a little impatient and his mind was on other matters of state. This, of course, was his first official meeting with the envoy of the powerful Habsburg family and Austria and I could tell that in matters of state he would choose his words but on a personal level, he was most gracious and complimentary.”

“How so?”

“The first order of the meeting was Prime Minister Thiers and his veiled threat to invade the Rhine. The king, unlike his subordinates, did not seem concerned about the threat and indeed, expressed the notion that a combined Prussia – Austrian military could quickly suppress any such advancement by Paris. The king was most complimentary of Austria and even expressed his love for Vienna and the Hofburg Palace. It may have been he was in love with our architecture but he seemed genuine in his like for Austria.”

“Well, he is a romantic and there isn’t a romantic in the world who wouldn’t love Vienna. I believe, General, he was sending me a message. That message would be that he had no intention of promoting any independent collaboration with the German States outside of the tariff union. He and I both know the flirting of the German States with representative government and constitutions does not fit with the desires of the Hohenzollerns nor the Habsburgs. No, he was sending me a message and I will relate it to King Francis.”

Metternich rose.

“Now, please excuse me as I have another meeting. Please come for dinner tonight so we can delve further into your soiree mission.”

The general laughed, shook Metternich’s hand and walked to the door.

*****

The new king, King Frederick Wilhelm IV, sat at the head of his meeting table in Charlottenburg Palace. Sitting to his right was his Prime Minister, Count Lottum and to his left was his younger brother, Prince Wilhelm. Many years had gone into preparing Frederick Wilhelm for his role as king and he had spent many days riding in the countryside dreaming of his role and how he would shape Prussia to his personal liking. His duties as king and ruler of Prussia did not allow him the time to mourn his father’s passing.

“Count Lottum, may I inquire about your health?” Frederick asked in all sincerity for he really liked the old general and the general’s way of dealing with matters of the state. The general was thorough and demanded to know the details from all department heads: some feared him and others who were good at details wanted to emulate him.

“It is a daily thing your highness; the discomfort of the gout and the lessening of energy. I am not sure how much longer I can carry out my duties, both as Prime Minister and as General of the Army.”

Prince Wilhelm spoke next.

“Count Lottum, our main concern is your health. Allow me to assist with the Army matters where I can.”

“That is kind of you,” the old count responded.

“I have made my decision on your successor and I suggest you allow him to work with you in your administrative duties. It will ease your burden and teach him all the responsibilities of a Prime Minister.”

Prince Wilhelm looked at his brother.

“Who will you be appointing?” He asked.

“My choice would be Ludwig Gustav von Thile. He has been on the general staff and is respected by his peers.”

Prince Wilhelm nodded his head in agreement.

“That would be a good choice,” the Count agreed.

There were several papers in front of Frederick and he retrieved the top paper.

“Let’s begin with this business of Theodor von Schoen.”

“I thought we had already discussed Schoen,” Prince Wilhelm said forcefully.

“Yes, brother we have discussed it and I believe it is better that we have Schoen in an official capacity as Minister of State. He is brilliant and can be very effective.”

“He is effective, yes, but effective for what cause? He parrots everything Stein and Hardenberg preached about liberalism and a constitution. He is a threat to this family’s monarchy.”

Count Lottum cleared his throat to intercede between the two brothers.

Frederick looked at the old Count and nodded.

“As you know, liberalism in and of itself is not a bad thing for the realm nor need it be a threat to the monarchy. I have always looked at the word liberal to mean change and in that light, Prussia as a country has changed a great deal since the French occupation. If Schoen is out there on his own preaching liberalism, then he will only be influenced by his liberal associates who neither make policy nor bear responsibility. I agree with you, your highness, appoint him to a Minister position or a position of responsibility and it will force him to dilute his liberal zeal with a tonic of realism and practicality.”

Prince Wilhelm was silent, knowing his brother had made the decision and there would be no more discussion.

Frederick scribbled some notes on the page and set it aside, reaching for the next paper on the pile.

“There are some changes I want to initiate: some immediately and others over a course of time.”

The Count nodded and took up his writing quill.

“First, my brother and I are in agreement that performing gymnastics in the military and in our schools poses no threat to the government and neither does Friedrich Jahn, the founder of that exercise regimen. I want him released immediately from prison and compensated for his time he was detained there. Also, he is to report to Johann Eichhorn, the new Minister of Education who will supervise the return of gymnastics to our schools. My father’s fears that the jamborees held by the gymnast as being too nationalistic were true in his time: however, we can relax now because there are other thought forces out there that balance their enthusiasm.”

“We will immediately return the discipline to the military,” Prince Wilhelm added.

“May I ask why you have chosen Eichhorn for the position of Minister of Education?”

The Count could be quite direct when he believed something was contrary to his knowledge or common sense.

“You ask that because he is a liberal?”

“Yes, your highness, because he is a liberal.”

“I chose Eichhorn because he is a man of very practical ideas and philosophies. He and I have discussed the Hegelian movement, a clear liberal threat to our rule and we both agree that it must be stifled. Along with that, Hegel’s protégé, Karl Marx has been banned from holding any government or university posts.”

Frederick put the paper aside and reached for the next page on the pile.

“This next item may seem to be the result of my Catholic wife’s influence and I assure you it is,” Frederick said with a laugh.

This item came as a surprise to Prince Wilhelm since they rarely discussed religion.

Frederick looked at the Count.

“I want you to quietly and without a lot of fanfare, release the Cologne Catholic Archbishop from prison and begin to totally fund the continued building of his cathedral.”

“Are you sure of this brother?” Prince Wilhelm asked in surprise.

“Yes Wilhelm, I am very sure. This is an issue that has been heavy on my mind for many years. Our father tried to reconcile religions with his combining of Lutheran and Calvinist into an Evangelical Church and frankly, that was a failure. All it did was drive away the Lutherans and further alienate the Catholics. In my realm, I want a separation of church and state, much like in America. Government should not influence religion and religion should not influence government. One day and perhaps not in my lifetime, all the German speaking people will be under one flag and under that flag will be a religious freedom for all: Catholics, Lutherans, Calvinists, Evangelists and Jews.”

“Jews?” Exclaimed Wilhelm.

“Yes, Jews brother. How can we have religious freedom without including the Jews.”

“They don’t believe in Christ,” Wilhelm blurted.

Frederick smiled.

“And the religions that do believe in Christ are so divided they would kill to protect their division. But one underlying foundation of all religions is that they all believe in a God. Now isn’t that of paramount importance? Would that not be more important than the Eucharist or more important than the virgin birth of Jesus? Frankly, I don’t care how a child is born or raised…..Catholic or Lutheran…..or how that child is educated. As long as that child loves God and is obedient to his or her king, then that child will be protected under my realm.”

Frederick raised his voice.

“Mark my word; if a Priest or Minister from his pulpit crosses the line of church and state and advocates a non-allegiance to the Hohenzollern monarchy, you have my word the offending speaker and its pulpit shall experience my wrath.”

Count Lottum and Prince Wilhelm sat back in their chairs. They had never seen the romantic king so forceful.

“I do not make this decision lightly. I put you both on notice that I will be the first modern Prussian King to step foot in a Catholic Cathedral.”

The room was silent as one of the many cook’s assistants rolled in the refreshment cart with tea, coffee and small cakes.

Chapter 46 - 1841: Secrets Revealed

The boys were happy that school was out and enjoyed the ride to the main road turnoff where Johann would meet his uncle. Hans was 17 years old and eager to finish school.

“What will you do when you are finished?” Johann asked.

“Shabtai said there is plenty of work on the farm and I can stay as long as I like. But just as you want to go to America to see cowboys and Indians, I want to see more of the world,” Hans said with a laugh.

They rode a little longer in silence: both boys having their separate thoughts.

“Johann,” Hans spoke first.

“There is something I need to tell you and I am telling you this because you are my friend and if I don’t tell you and later you know, then you will be angry with me.”

Johann didn’t quite understand Hans’ meaning and said so.

“What I mean is that one of these days you would have learned what I am about to tell you and if you knew that I already knew, then you would resent me for not saying anything now.”

“Maybe if you just told me I would understand what you are saying,” Johann said with a laugh.

“OK”

Hans turned in his saddle so he could look straight at Johann.

“Johann, I know who your father is and I have even seen him on several occasions.”

Johann’s brows furrowed.

“My father is dead!”

“No he isn’t.”

“How do you know? What are you saying?”

“I am saying that your father is very much alive and lives in Koenigsberg and in Berlin and in Potsdam.”

“What are you saying?”

“Johann, your father is Prince Wilhelm of Hohenzollern. He and your mother were best of friends.”

“Why would my mother lie to me about who my father is? And how do you know this?”

“I know from my mother and Mr. Bodmer. It is not a great secret around the castle.”

Johann looked at his friend Hans who had just revealed something that he felt was critical to their friendship. Johann was now in an emotional impasse. He had promised his mother never to reveal the knowledge of his father and here was his best friend wanting to make their friendship even stronger with the sharing of very private thoughts. His mental log jam was eased when he realized that if it was not a great secret around the castle, then he could share with his best friend.

“You are right Hans,” Johann said and as he said it he could see the Hans’ eyes widen.

“You mean it is true?”

“Yes Hans, it is true. My mother told me herself and made me promise never to speak to anyone about it. She said we could be banished from Prussia if we revealed it or made any claims.”

*****

Johann and Hanna were feeling restless and the full moon provided a good light for a late night ride. Hanna was the instigator.

“Come on Johann, let’s saddle our horses and go for a ride. I don’t feel tired and I can’t fall asleep this early.”

Johann jumped up from the chair where he was reading. There was a lot he wanted to talk about and Hanna was always such a good friend and listener.

The full moon was such a different light than twilight or sunset. It cast a bluish gray tone over everything and the shadows seemed even blacker, more foreboding. They were riding up the same hill where Hanna had made many journeys.

“This is my favorite trail,” Hanna said.

“Why do you call it your favorite trail?” Johann asked.

“I come here a lot late at night.”

Hanna had decided she needed to confide in someone and Johann was her ‘best friend.’

“Hanna, there is something I need to tell you,” Johann said slowly.

Hanna reined in her horse and looked a Johann.

“I have something to tell you, little brother.” Hanna said with emphasis. “But you go first.”

“What do you want to tell me?” Johann asked in surprise.

“You first!”

“Well, it is about Hans and something he told me.”

Hanna looked shocked.

“He told you? He promised he wouldn’t tell anyone.”

“Well he did.”

“Wait a minute……….you knew?”

“Of course I know.”

“Wait a minute,” Hanna said, realizing they were talking about two different things.

“What did Hans tell you?”

“Well, he told me he knows who my real father is and he has even seen him.”

Hanna relaxed her shoulders now that the weight of one secret had been lifted.

“I know,” Hanna responded.

“You know?” Johann said in surprise.

“Yes Johann, Hans told me about Prince Wilhelm and Aunt Louise.”

“I guess everyone knows now so it isn’t much of a secret.”

Hanna reached over and touched Johann’s arm.

“Oh, it’s quite all right Hanna. I like it better knowing my father is a prince and royal blood instead of a dead soldier.”

“When did Hans tell you this?”

“A long time ago, when he first arrived here,” Hanna said with a smile.

“He told you before me?”

“Yes little brother, Hans and I have many secrets.”

The puzzled look on Johann’s face prompted Hanna to continue.

“Johann, Hans and I are in love and we want to marry.”

Johann jumped down off his horse and Hanna did the same.

The puzzled look turned to shock.

“Hanna! Are you crazy? That is forbidden!”

“Because he is Jewish and I am Christian?” Hanna almost shouted.

“You could go to jail……or at least he would go to jail. That is a crazy thought.”

“Crazy because there is a stupid law against Christians and Jews getting married; a stupid law that your own father enforces? For that reason I cannot marry a man that I choose?”

“Hanna, it is still the law.”

“Yes it is the law in this country, but there are many countries where it is not a law.”

Johann almost choked with his next words.

“You would leave Kardemin? The farm? You would leave me?”

Hanna put her hands on his shoulders.

“Maybe you will some day understand what it is like to love someone so much that you would do anything to be with them.”

*****

“It is settled then,” Martin said with a forceful and final note to his voice.

Hanna almost screamed.

“It is not settled. I will not go!”

Henriette was ready to cry, watching her husband and daughter fight and seeing her daughter in tears.

Peter, the patriarch of the family was sitting to the side of the room and keeping silent.

Hanna rushed to him.

“Grandpa, you know Prince Wilhelm. You fought with him. Can’t you and Father persuade him to set aside this stupid law so that I can have happiness?”

Peter reached out and took Hanna’s hand.

“My dear Hanna, we have made inquiries: very discrete inquiries and the king is adamant on the status of Jews in Prussia and Pomerania. He views the Jewish population as foreigners with only the rights to live as they wish and practice their religion. In all matters of state, they will be viewed as non-citizens of Prussia.”

“Hanna,” Henriette said as she went to her daughter.

“Next month you will go with Louise and Johann to Trieglaff. There you will work at the road house and I am certain you will meet a fine young man. You have to trust me in this. You know I only wish for your happiness and of course the safety of Hans. The poor boy must be distraught but if you are going to help keep him safe and out of prison, you must leave him.”

Hanna began crying and ran out the door.

Chapter 47 – 1846: The Road House

The front door of the road house opened and Hanna, her husband Frederick Albert Wendlandt and her two year old walked in and greeted Louise. Hanna was pregnant with her second child and looked radiant.

Louise picked up the toddler.

“How is my favorite little pumpkin?”

“Where is Johann? I want to show him something.” Hanna said with animation as she held up a paper.

“He is upstairs in his study working on a new shirt for the mayor.”

Hanna darted up the stairs and burst into Johann’s room.

“Hi little brother, I brought you something.”

She held out the paper.

Johann smiled and took the paper.

“It is an article about the Spanish vaqueros in Mexico. There is a troupe of them coming to Berlin to put on an exhibition of their horse and roping skills.”

Johann laughed.

“Maybe I should go see them?”

“You should little brother. Maybe you will give up this nonsense of going to America.”

“I doubt that big sis, but I will consider it, just for you.”

*****

“Albert, would you like some tea?”

“No thanks, I need to be going.”

“Is there a problem?”

“Yes, a big problem with that last batch of crushed rock I purchased.”

“What is the problem?”

“I need to return it and get my money back.”

Peter had appointed Albert as foreman for all the road maintenance between Greifenberg and Plathe. As foreman, he was responsible for purchasing all the materials and hiring the crews to perform the maintenance.

“Why?”

“I just found out where they are getting the stones to crush and sell to us,” Albert said as he threw his hands in the air.

“They are stealing the headstones from the abandoned Catholic graveyards!”

Louise put her hand to her mouth.

“Yes, robbing the graves of their markers!”

“They crush them and sell them to you?” Louise asked.

“Yes!”

“I have no love for Catholics Albert, but this is not right.”

“I know it isn’t right and I will return the stones and get my money back.”

Hanna walked into the room with Johann. They had both heard Albert’s raised voice.

“Where will you get the rocks for the road?” Johann asked

“I have several men who will sell me rocks from the quarries. Honest men.”

“Why did you buy from this supplier?” Was it price?”

Albert’s shoulders slumped.

“Yes, it was price. I feel so stupid.”

Louise spoke up with a positive note to her voice.

“I wouldn’t trouble myself over this one load, Albert. The markers are already crushed so use them and don’t buy from that supplier again if it hurts your conscience.”

“I don’t feel right putting grave markers on the road.”

“Ok, then put them on the south side of the corral where we have trouble with rain water collecting and don’t buy from that man again.”

Albert looked at Louise and considered before speaking. Louise had been very successful managing the road house and road maintenance operation and Peter allowed her to make all the decisions.

*****

The night air in Trieglaff was cool and still as the half moon rose to shine on the small town. The road house was bedded down for the night and the bars on the windows and doors had been secured to insure the safety of the Thalers that had been collected for the toll road.

Louise was brushing her hair and peering out her upstairs’ bedroom window as she did every night. Only this night she was more expectant, feeling this night would be unlike most nights. Her anticipation was soon rewarded with the sound of horse hoofs in the distance that grew louder by the second. She couldn’t see the riders but her instincts told her who they were.

Louise put down her brush and walked quickly to her maid-servant’s room, knocked briefly and entered.

“We have late night visitors. Run a bath and put out the night shirt.”

The young girl rose quickly and put on her robe before walking quickly to the bath house that was at the back of the road house.

The two riders stopped at the corral and dismounted. Both men led their horses into the corral and began taking off the saddles and bridles. They performed this slowly, allowing the preparations to be made for them inside the house. Normally, the one rider would perform all these duties: however, this was a different place and a different stop along the way.

Louise quickly changed into a loose dress and went downstairs to the dining room that doubled both as a dining room and bar. She gathered up a pitcher of water, two glasses and a bottle of wine. Her guest would be thirsty. The maid-servant would see to the needs of the young man who would stay in the barn with his master’s tack to watch over it.

Louise returned to her room and continued brushing her hair. After a long time, there was a slight knock on her door and Louise rose and opened it.

“Wilhelm, it is so good to see you.”

Wilhelm smiled.

“Am I still welcome in your home?” He asked as he stood in her doorway in the night shirt.

“You are always welcome, my love.”

The prince and the Pomeranian embraced for a long time.

“But where is your carriage and your entourage?” Louise asked with a smile.

“I left it and my men in Greifenberg so they could have a night out without me. They will be here in the morning.”

“And you could have a night out without them. How is your young son Fritz?”

“Much like his father,” Wilhelm answered with a smile.

“You mean preferring cannon noise above the music of a waltz?”

“He is almost 16 now so I am sure the waltz is starting to attract him.”

Louise laughed.

“You mean company that accompanies a waltz.”

Wilhelm joined her laughter.

“No, no, he is being a good boy......so far. Augusta and I are still arguing about his betrothal. She is pushing for and in contact with Queen Victoria about their daughter, Princess Victoria Adelaide. Victoria and Albert are more German than British and they want to have a stronger German family connection. It can’t get much stronger than a marriage with a Hohenzollern. I on the other hand want Fritz to marry into Russian nobility like my sister did. It is all a big mess.”

“What does Fritz want?” Louise asked.

“I am afraid he is in love with British ways. He always talks about London being the greatest city in the world.”

“I would think that either union, British or Russian, would be a magnificent union for Prussia.”

“The choice of a union is also a choice for the future direction of Prussia,” Wilhelm said more seriously.

“A union with England would invite all the pressures of a parliament styled government and representation: however with a Russian union, we would remain solidly a monarchial state.”

Louise wanted to change the subject.

“Tell me, how is my namesake, your daughter Louise?”

Wilhelm smiled at the reference to Louise’s namesake.

“She is beautiful.............just like her namesake. She is almost ten now and so full of energy.”

“And how is my son, Johann?”

“You would be proud of him. You will see him in the morning.”

Louise could tell that Wilhelm was tired from his long day.

She turned, walked to the nightstand and blew out the candle.

*****

The maid-servant was the first one to rise in the morning and she was busy lighting the stove in the kitchen and under the caldron for hot water. The large pot of water was the first on the stove and ready for the coffee grounds that would provide a fresh aroma throughout the house. Normally she would brew tea: however the prince was partial to coffee in the morning.

Johann came down the stairs, fully dressed and ready for the day’s work. He had noticed the two horses in the corral and understood that late night guests had arrived.

“Has Albert been by with the nightly tolls?” He asked the maid-servant.

“Not yet.”

It was Johann’s duty to count and record the daily toll collection.

“Sophie, has the bath been drawn?”

The maid-servant turned.

“Yes, Johann, first thing.”

Louise greeted Johann and Sophie as she descended the stairs.

“Any sign of Albert yet?” She asked.

“Not yet.” Johann and Sophie said as one.

“Breakfast will be simple this morning: boiled eggs, bread and butter along with coffee. Take the vassal a warm pot of water and wash cloth so he can clean up before breakfast. The prince will have his normal bath.”

“Here he comes,” Sophie said as she turned to go to the kitchen.

Albert entered the front door of the road house.

“Good morning everyone,” he greeted as he walked over to Johann who was sitting at the bar.

“Here are the tolls from yesterday and last night. The night watch tells me we have two late visitors so once you collect that, you will have the total.”

Johann smiled, took the small bag of coins and walked outside to the barn.

“Hello vassal,” he shouted as he entered the barn.

The young vassal was drying his upper torso when Johann entered.

“Yes?”

“I believe it is customary for the vassal to handle the payment of toll roads.”

The vassal looked at Johann who was close to his same age and didn’t know how to handle this slight. The vassal was after all, in the company and employment of royalty and this young man was the son of a road house owner.

“In good time,” the vassal replied.

“Now is a good time,” Johann asserted. “I would not wish to disturb your breakfast or your master.”

The vassal stopped drying and looked at Johann. He had heard the rumors and now that he linked the rumor with a face, he could see the resemblance.

The vassal smiled.

“Of course,” he said as he reached for his Thaler pouch and threw the Thalers on the hay strewn floor of the barn.

:”That should suffice for the road toll and the special services,” the vassal said with a smile and a smirk.

Johann reacted quickly.

He jumped at the vassal, pinning the vassal’s neck against the wall of the barn.

“Is there something you want to say to me?” Johann said calmly.

“You are in trouble, attacking a royal employee,” the vassal said, hardly able to speak.

Johann stepped back, hesitated, and then swung a backhand across the vassal’s face: sending him reeling to the straw floor.

“That is an attack,” he spat at the vassal. “And I suggest you never insult a person with royal blood nor any of their kin.”

Johann looked at the Thalers on the floor, nodded and walked back to the house: leaving the vassal to finish his morning toilet and prepare the horses.

Prince Wilhelm was fully dressed and sitting at the dining table that was out of view of the windows and passing villagers. He and Louise were sipping coffee and talking quietly.

“What is your business in Stettin this time?” Louise asked.

“Well, as Governor of Pomerania, I need to check in with the local Burghers several times a year to hear their grievances and suggestions. I stop short of calling the assembly a Diet because we have not yet allowed that privilege.”

“Will you be going on to Berlin or returning to Koenigsberg?” Louise asked, hoping for the latter.

Wilhelm smiled and took her hand.

“Unfortunately, my dear, I will be going on to Berlin. And most unfortunate, I will be staying several months.”

The disappointment was apparent on Louise’s face.

The prince chimed, almost as an afterthought, “why don’t you plan a trip to Berlin next month? I am sure there are several items you need to purchase for yourself. You could stay at the Fiedler house. They are very gracious and discrete.”

Louise squeezed his hand.

“Let me think on it,” she answered with a smile.

Johann sat at a window table sipping his coffee and eating breakfast. He had a clear view of the prince and his mother but could not hear their conversation. He wondered what it would be like to be royalty and to have all that money and power. The prince seemed comfortable as he sat and talked to his mother and of course, content with himself. His walk was not a swagger but definitely a walk with a purpose, knowing who he was and at all times, where he was going.

Sophie had taken a plate to the barn for the vassal so Johann had an idea. He picked up the small coffee urn and walked over to the table.

“Would you like some more coffee?” He asked the prince as he looked into the eyes of royalty.

“Thank you, yes I would: and you Louise?”

Louise was surprised by Johann’s offer and realized he simply wanted to engage the prince in some way, even a small way.

“Yes, thank you Johann.”

Johann poured and returned to the bar with the urn.

Sophie came into the room through the back door and walked over to the prince.

“Your vassal wants you to know the horses are ready and your coach has just arrived.”

The prince looked up and smiled.

“Thank you.”

“Well, I must be going. It is still a long journey. I will miss you, you know.”

Louise gave his hand another squeeze and smiled as she led him to the door.

The prince stopped at Johann’s table.

“Thank you Johann. Thank you for your gracious hospitality.”

Johann didn’t know how to reply and simply nodded his head and smiled as the prince walked out the door.

As he was climbing into his coach, another coach, one of nobility was pulling up to the road house. Wilhelm glanced briefly at the coach and then instructed the driver to go.

The nobility coach came to a stop and a young man climbed out and peered at the coach that was leaving.

“Hmm, curious.” He said to himself.

He entered the road house and announced himself. Louise pointed to a table and asked if he would like some coffee.

“Yes please,” the traveler answered and then asked.

“Wasn’t that a royal coach that just left here?”

Louise answered quickly.

“Yes, that was Prince Wilhelm. He and his entourage stopped briefly for refreshments.”

“I’m sorry I missed him.”

“Tell me, I heard that you have a tailor on the premises and I desperately need a new shirt for tonight. I am to dine at the home of Frau von Blanckenburg tonight.”

“Oh yes, we have heard of her. She was born into the Von Thadden-Triglaff family.”

“My family is originally from Schoenhausen in Saxony, but we love this area of Pomerania for its forests and hunting. We have an estate north of here.”

Louise motioned for Johann to join her.

“Yes Mother.”

“Johann, this young man needs a dress shirt for tonight. Can you help him?”

Johann went to a nearby wardrobe and opened the double doors to reveal several hanging shirts.

“I have these already prepared. Perhaps we can fit one to you.”

The young man looked over the shirts and picked one. Can you make this fit?”

“Take off your coat and let’s see.”

Johann pulled out a cloth tape measure and measured first the waist and then the arms and neck.

“Yes, I can have that in an hour or two. Let me write down your name.”

“I am afraid I need to be Kardemin tonight. Can I just wait for it? I will be happy to pay extra.”

“Yes, of course. Let me write down your name and measurements and I will have them on file if you ever need another shirt.”

“Good idea. My name is Otto..........Otto von Bismarck.”

Chapter 48 – Stettin

Thirty chairs had been arranged in the ball room of the duke’s Castle in Stettin. Like all castles, the Duke Griffin castle was ornate and gilded with gold and intricate carvings. The walls were adorned with life-like oil paintings of the Griffin family members. A hand carved podium was arranged in front of the chairs and this is where the Prince of Hohenzollern and Governor of Pomerania would stand as he listened and exchanged ideas with the key burghers of Pomerania who waited in their chairs for the guest of honor.

At once, all the burghers stood as the door opened and Prince Wilhelm entered. Peter Pagenkopf was in the back row, the row assigned to the minor burghers.

The burghers had voted and selected their main spokesman, a shipping merchant from Stettin who was not only eloquent, but very likely the wealthiest burgher to attend. Prince Wilhelm motioned for them to sit. They all sat except for the spokesman.

“Your Royal Highness, Prince of Prussia and Governor of Pomerania, may I humbly welcome you to Castle Griffin and this small assemblage of burghers from your realm of Pomerania.”

The prince opened a folder he had carried to the podium, looked down briefly to assure that he was addressing the right person and addressed the speaker.

“Thank you, Mr. Bogenschneider. It is my pleasure to be here and discuss with you the affairs of Pomerania.”

The prince motioned for the speaker to take his seat.

“There are a few items that need addressing before we open the floor to a full discussion.”

The prince looked down at his notes. He would be firm with this assembly and at the same time allow them to keep their spirit of purpose.

“This first issue affects all of us and especially the burghers and nobility of Pomerania. As you know the crops for this year’s harvest are looking very bleak. The lack of rain has dried out over 70% of the fields and we will be in short supply this year for grain. Fortunately, we have storehouses that are over half full so we will be able to manage until next summer. I want to caution you on your use of this small abundance. If the drought continues into next year, we will have a serious food shortage. The king has sent envoys to the south German States and further west and there is no grain to be purchased. All of Europe is in a serious drought condition.”

“This brings up the second issue: the state militia. Granted, the French have been silent for several years about an assault on Germany and Prussia and this has prompted many of you to relax your duties to have a prepared militia. My general of state militia has informed me that 90% of the militias in Pomerania are substandard: ill trained and ill equipped. This cannot be tolerated and beginning in September, there will be extensive inspections and fines will be levied. If you need a cause to motivate your circles, just imagine what would happen if there were a famine next year. You can be sure of marauding bands of Polish citizens coming north to pillage whatever you may have for food stores and livestock. Your militias need to be prepared to protect what is yours. Naturally, in the event of an organized army coming north, you would have the added protection of my military.”

Prince Wilhelm took the quill pen, dipped it into the inkwell on the podium and scratched a note on his paper.

“This last item is a note of caution. There have been reports of cholera spreading in the Middle East, notably Iran, Iraq and points west. It is currently moving at a slow rate however, you need to begin a cautious approach, especially here in Stettin where you have sea traffic. Notices have been put out to all ship captains that they must display the yellow and black flag if they have cholera on board and they must remain in the harbor for a period of 45 days before allowing any seaman or passenger to disembark. That is 45 days after the symptoms of cholera have disappeared. This order will be strictly obeyed and any ship captain who allows a cholera patient to disembark will be treated with severity.”

Prince Wilhelm looked up from his notes.

“Are there any questions on what has been covered so far?”

An elderly gentleman stood.

“I am Fritz Gurgel, a resident of Stettin and I would like to know if we are any closer to understanding this cholera disease: what it is and how it goes from location to location.”

“The short answer is no, we do not have the cause or the method of transfer. When I was in London six years ago for Queen Victoria’s wedding to Albert, I was in a group that met with a curious British doctor. His name was John Snow and he had many theories on cholera; however, no concrete answers. Upon returning from London, I instructed our doctors at the Berlin University to maintain contact with Doctor Snow. He still has no concrete answers, but he does have some interesting observations. He noted that the cholera outbreaks tend to be concentrated in the poorer districts of London where they have open sewers and poor sanitation. He is mapping the outbreaks and this observation seems to be factual. He also has noted that doctors visiting these poor districts do not contract the disease as one would expect. It appears then, that it is not transmitted by something the patient exhales into the air. The doctor further notes that when a person dies and their room is occupied by another, there is a very high probability the new occupant will also contract the disease. Doctor Snow is studying these concentrations of outbreaks and also shipboard incidences that seem to spread very rapidly during a voyage.”

Fritz Gurgel started to take his seat, then rose.

“Are you suggesting that sanitation may be a cause of the outbreaks?”

“I am suggesting, Mr. Gurgel, that we don’t know but every precaution should be taken and that includes sanitation. Of note, but not to be alarmed, there are reports of cases along the Volga River and we are monitoring the status and movement should it appear to be coming this way.”

Prince Wilhelm made a few notes with his quill and looked up.

“I now ask the burghers of Pomerania if they have any issues they want to discuss.”

“Your Highness,” came a voice from the back row……it was Peter Pagenkopf.

“Yes, Mr. Pagenkopf, what is your question?”

The rest of the room turned to look at the man who the prince addressed by his name. Only a few knew that Peter was in the cavalry at Waterloo, but none of them realized that there was more to the relationship.

“I have two issues I would like to address.”

“Yes, and what is the first issue?” Prince Wilhelm responded.

“It is the matter of our ministers who are leaving us in large numbers: mainly leaving Pomerania for America. These are our Lutheran ministers who are unwilling to revert to the Prussian Union Evangelical doctrine. Does King Frederick Wilhelm the Fourth have any changes that would ease this situation so our ministers can remain in Pomerania?”

Prince Wilhelm had been expecting this question and his answer would be forceful and yet promising to the burghers.

“You have all witnessed the king releasing the Lutheran ministers that were arrested and imprisoned by my father and granting the Old Lutherans the right to convene a synod. I must further say there have been no changes in the King’s approach to the Prussian Union church, none that would calm the angst of the ministers who are unwilling to yield to Frederick the Third’s edict.”

There was a low murmur from the seated burghers for all of them were faced with the same issues regarding faith and the congregations.

“Having said that,” Prince Wilhelm continued. “I can assure you my brother is well aware of this dilemma throughout his realm. I have nothing official to report on this matter, but I can tell you that my brother is more inclined to religious freedom than my father was and he will, in due time, ease the mandates of my father.”

“Now Peter, you said you had two issues. What might be the second issue?”

“Your Highness, it is about the issue of representation and this body.”

“Yes and what is that?”

“Your Highness, as you know we are a mere assembly of burghers with no formal status as a local Diet and no representation on the Federal level. I wanted to ask you if the king has addressed the issue of Pomerania and our status.”

“You may sit down, Mr. Pagenkopf.”

“Yes, the king has addressed this issue and he is unwilling at this point to allow a formal Diet in Pomerania.”

Prince Wilhelm waited for the low murmurs to subside.

“I might also add that Pomerania has a special status when it comes to the monarchy: a status far better than the other Diets in other circles. Pomerania has a royal family member as its Governor and as such, you have my time and my thoughts. That is why we are meeting here today. Your suggestions and grievances will be brought directly to my brother by me instead of going through the Berlin bureaucracy where it might lose some of its urgency. In many ways you are more fortunate by not having an official Diet.”

Prince Wilhelm looked around the room.

“If that is all gentlemen, we shall adjourn.” Wilhelm turned and walked to the door, pausing when he reached the doorman.

In a low voice he said to the doorman.

“Instruct Mr. Pagenkopf to meet me in the antechamber of the duke’s apartment at 3:00 this afternoon.”

“Yes Your Highness,” replied the doorman.

*****

“Good to see you again,” the prince said, shaking Peter’s hand. The prince was still dressed in his cavalry uniform which was his custom for all meetings, formal or informal. The prince’s trousers were very tight fitting as was the custom for the cavalry and although the prince wore the tight fitting dolman coat; he did not have on the fur trimmed pelisse outerwear that is reserved for outdoor fashion. The dolman was decorated with yellow-gold braiding that ran down the front from the collar bone to the short cut waist.

“I wasn’t aware that you were in this group of burghers. I saw a Mr. P. Pagenkopf on the list but didn’t put it together with you. How have you been?”

“Very well, Sir……..yes, very well.”

Peter was dressed in a fashionable business suit, looking very much like a burgher or a Junker.

Because of his military connection to the prince, Peter referred to him as sir and not, ‘Your Highness.’

“You seem to have invested and prospered well, Peter. The farm and road house have been successful for you?”

“The farm has done very well for us and as for the toll road franchise and the road house, they belong to Louise and her son. She gets help from my granddaughter and her husband.”

“That is very fortunate for Louise……fortunate to have independent means.”

Peter nodded his head. Both men knew it was the prince’s generosity that provided Louise the ‘independent means.’

“How old are you now Peter?”

“I am 67 years and still very young,” Peter said with a smile.

A valet rolled in a cart with tea and cakes.

“Please sit Peter. Let’s have some refreshments.”

Peter sat in the comfortable dining chair next to the small table. As he sat he noticed the chair to be of high quality workmanship with ornate carvings. No doubt the chairs and table had been hand crafted for the duke’s family and many dignitaries had sat in the chair for casual meetings with the duke.

“How is your harvest this year?” The prince began.

“It is about half of last year’s crop due to the lack of rain.”

“The reason I ask is because there are German scholars who have copied some of the ideas of the American almanac and they are now predicting that next year we will have even less rain. I am sure you have read about it.”

“Yes I have and we have recently been experimenting with driving pipe deep into the ground close to the stream bed that runs through our property. We were fortunate to drill into a natural underground spring and now we have a flowing artesian well on our property.” Peter stopped and smiled.

“I now need to find a way to distribute the water to the crops.”

The prince poured himself more tea.

“How are young Martin and his family?” The prince asked.

Peter smiled, being comfortable in the prince’s presence.

“He is not so young any more, Sir. He is 47.”

The prince returned the smile.

“Quite right, he is only a few years younger than me.”

“Peter, as you know, there is a lot of pressure on my brother to convene a national Diet and to grant the junkers and burghers some representation and legislative powers.”

“Yes sir, I am aware of the pressures.”

“Are you also aware that they are talking about stopping all payments of taxes, tolls and levies in order to bankrupt the crown?”

“Yes Sir, I have heard that talk also.”

“If my brother grants a national Diet, then it is my intention to appoint you as an ex officio representative of Pomerania.”

Peter looked the Prince in the eyes as he reached for the tea pot.

“Are you sure it is me you want to appoint?” Peter asked as he filled his cup.

The prince smiled.

“Yes, I am sure.”

“I don’t have any experience in these matters or in the astuteness of politics,” Peter said cautiously.

“You don’t need to concern yourself with protocol. For over 200 years my family has had close ties with the Bismarck family of Schoenhausen. They are a very wealthy family of the Junker class and both mother and father are quite brilliant. Their son Otto is fluent in English, German, French and Russian and extremely bright. If, and I say if, my brother yields to these merchants and grants a national Diet, then Otto will be a representative. We know of course that he is very pro loyalist to the monarchy. Just follow his lead and you will do well.”

“I will do as you say, Sir.”

“Peter, I need to be elsewhere in a short time and I will end on this thought.”

“What is that sir?”

“It is a matter that concerns your grandson, Johann.”

Peter sat back in his chair. What could the prince possibly have to say about his grandson?

“It has come to my attention that Johann somehow has the belief that he is my son and is not afraid to attempt leverage with his claims.”

“I have not witnessed any such behavior, Sir.”

“I have it second hand from my vassal so I assure you it is truth.”

The prince paused.

“Peter, you and I know it is true and you also know my feelings for Louise. If not for the concept of royalty marrying royalty, I would have happily married Louise. As such it is not to be: however, Johann must desist from be having as if he has royal blood and making any statements or gestures to anyone outside his immediate family.”

“I will speak to him Sir.”

“Peter, I ask you to do more than speak to him. This is a serious matter when it comes to monarchy and lineage. It is by now apparent to the world that my brother will have no children. That leaves me and my offspring: currently my son Fritz. In the past, wars have been fought over lineage and I will not have this questioned. I am loath to say this Peter: however, if Johann cannot be more discrete, I will have to banish him from Prussia.”

The serious tone of the prince was an added spice to the message and the emphasis was not lost on Peter.

“I will see to it, Sir.”

Prince Wilhelm smiled and stood as he offered his hand to Peter.

“Very well: now ride with me to Berlin and we will attend the First United Diet that my brother has summoned from all the provincial Diets.”

Chapter 49 - 1847: First United Diet in Berlin

The weather was milder than normal in April of 1847 as the prince and his entourage along with Peter Pagenkopf traveled by coach from Stettin on the Oder River in Pomerania to Berlin. Peter had been to Charlottenburg Palace once before and only briefly. On this occasion he arrived with Prince Wilhelm, second to the throne of Prussia. As they rode through the ornamental gate of the Palace and came to a stop in front of the main entrance, Wilhelm jumped from the carriage and motioned for his head footman and Peter to join him.

“Klaus,” he said to the footman, “Mr. Pagenkopf will be staying in your quarters for the next few days. See to it he has whatever he needs. He will be joining me early tomorrow morning.”

*****

King Frederick Wilhelm IV and his brother, Crown Prince Wilhelm, were in the king’s study at the Charlottenburg Palace. The sound of carriages arriving could be heard from the third floor room.

“Frederick, how many delegates are we expecting?” Wilhelm asked his brother.

“We calculate over 600 and we expect a stormy session.”

“Have you heard anything from Nicky and Charlotte?”

“No, not yet.”

The king walked to his large ornate desk and picked up several pages that made up his opening speech to the United Diet.

“I have looked this over many times and there is no other way of saying it.”

*****

The grand White Hall of Charlottenburg Palace was accustomed to large parties and festive occasions. The Rococo style room with its 30 foot high ceiling adorned with grand, ornate chandeliers was imposing on all but the royalty that lived in the palace. This is the first time it was being used for state business. Frederick had planned this event and wanted the representatives to feel intimidated. Extra chairs had been brought from Sanssouci to accommodate the 600 provincial representatives. In the front of the ballroom on an elevated platform was the king’s throne, a large ornate and imposing chair. Frederick wanted it clear to everyone in the room that he was the king and leader of all subjects in his kingdom. There was the general sound of human bustle as the delegates maneuvered to take their seats that had been assigned based on their social stations. The sound was made clearer by the echoes off the marble floor. Frederick and Wilhelm were waiting in a small anteroom next to the ballroom.

“This is quite the occasion, my brother,” Wilhelm said.

Frederick responded with a smile.

“Yes and an occasion I hope we will not regret.”

“Are you a little nervous?” Wilhelm asked.

The king hesitated.

“Surprisingly no: I have had seven years to prepare for this and other moments.”

“Are you comfortable with your speech?” Wilhelm smiled. He had supported his brother by listening and commenting when Frederick practiced.

“Yes,” he answered as he looked down at his pages of notes.

“I believe in meeting objections head on: the question of a constitution and I will provide my definition. I will remind them of the changes made in the provincial Diets and their committees that will remain convened between their semi-annual sessions. These committees have been empowered to petition the government and the crown. This will be followed by a tribute to our father. It is important the delegates remember the history that brought us to this point. How we all suffered under Napoleon and how our father kept this country together and finally prevailed over the French hordes. I will then go right into this business of a constitution. Yes it was promised by our father to give new spirit in the fight against the French and yes, the current provincial Diets do not satisfy the definition of a Republican government and its accompanying constitution and yes, it is forthcoming. As a society we need to grow and build on the enlightenment of our age. I will then say to them that I would never allow a piece of paper, like a constitution, to usurp my divine right to rule over the Prussian people. I will remind them of my rule that is provided by the grace of God. And although I agree in principle to representation, it is a leap of faith from representation to a national constitution.”

“Good so far?” Frederick smiled.

“You have definitely fired the first volley. When you say you approve of something in principle, it means you haven’t the slightest intention of carrying it out in practice.”

Frederick laughed. “I believe you borrowed that from young Bismarck.”

“Touché!”

“Next will be the best part. It will be my plea to the delegates to realize how the industrialization of Prussia is directly linked to their own futures and fortunes: the need to bolster the coffers of the crown so we can adequately finance the railroad line between Berlin and Koenigsberg and continue our modernization. I will remind them of the great strides we have made in just the past seven years and detail our successes. Just when they are feeling complacent about their past contributions, I will warn them of consequences if they do not act in this session and grant new taxes and loans. This is where I will remind them of our neighbor’s progress and it threatens our competitive edge. England, Belgium, the south German States and even France are advancing rapidly and we must have the loans and taxes for our own advancement.”

“What do you think, brother?”

Wilhelm was not the diplomat or political charmer that his brother often displayed when in front of a group or even in a face to face meeting. He was confident of his brother’s abilities and yet, here today, in front of 600 of the elite of Prussia, Wilhelm was not so confident.

“I think I wish you good luck, brother.”

Wilhelm opened the door a slight ajar to see the crowd finally settling.

“Good luck. I will be in the shadows of the alcove with your ministers. This is your hour King Frederick Wilhelm IV.”

*****

Peter stood outside his room in the groom’s apartments waiting for his instructions. He was dressed in his gray wool business suit, stiff collared shirt and short tie. Prince Wilhelm had instructed him to be ready at this hour and in his best attire.

Peter looked around the large hall and ornate doors to each small groom apartment. He marveled at the life of royalty and how their employees at the Palace enjoyed a life that rivaled even some of the Prussian merchant class.

“Mr. Pagenkopf,” a groom said as he approached. “Please follow me to the White Hall.”

The walk from the apartments to the White Hall consisted of walking down many stairs and though many halls. The groom explained that they would not be going to the main Hall but to the dark alcoves on the end of the hall. There he would be among the king’s many ministers, Crown Prince Wilhelm, and guests of the prince and king.

The groom opened the door and Peter entered the dark alcove that was separated from the main hall by five tall pillars and archways. The archways were symbolic of the separation of the main event and the side events that supported or observed the main event. Above the alcoves were five matching archways adorning the main ‘theater boxes’ overlooking the hall.

Prince Wilhelm motioned for Peter to join him and spoke in a low voice.

“I want you to attend these sessions and learn. Also, watch young Otto von Bismarck and observe not only what he is saying but how he says it.”

*****

Peter shuffled in his position at the back of the alcove. He had attended every session of the First United Diet and as Wilhelm had instructed, he was learning a great deal. The debate in the hall was spirited and at times Peter had difficulty hearing a representative due to the rudeness of opposing voices. Otto von Bismarck was trying to talk over the noise level.

“Jewish emancipation, my fellow representatives, is not a question we should consider in this illustrious body. The Jews have the rights of citizenship and that is where their emancipation should end. Full rights of property and rights to participate in elections and hold office are not to be considered here.”

Peter’s attention was drawn to the two men next to him who were talking in a low voice.

“Quite the speech for a young man of little experience,” said the man closest to Peter.

“Little experience but big connections. He is from the wealthy Bismarck Junker estate in Saxony. It is said he has a great mind for languages and carries himself as a wealthy Junker.”

“I understand the Jewish Rothschild bankers have just today turned down the king’s request for a loan. You don’t suppose it was because of monarchists like Bismarck who are quite outspoken on the subject of emancipation.”

The first gentleman laughed quietly.

Peter strained to hear the proceedings. Bismarck was still talking to the delegates in a rather loud voice, yet the commotion in the White Hall was great enough to drown out most of his speech.

A voice in the third row of chairs began a boisterous diatribe.

“In the final battle against Napoleon our men and our money financed that campaign with the understanding that in exchange the people of Prussia would be granted a constitution.”

This brief interruption brought on an even greater commotion as the delegates began cheering in support of the gentleman and talking with one another.

Peter was taller than most of the men in the alcove and leaned to see Bismarck, who was still standing, pull out a newspaper from his coat and begin reading it. He seemed calm and patient, allowing the chatter to subside before continuing.

Another delegate stood and began to talk in a loud voice.

Bismarck pointed his finger at the delegate and wagged it.

“I still have the floor,” he shouted at the man. This exchange caused the other delegates to become quiet.

Bismarck put down the newspaper and began to speak in a solemn voice.

“Fellow delegates, we have few choices here. We can refuse to grant the king the taxes and loans he requires and allow the government mechanism to be reined in for want of funds. If that occurs we will have financial anarchy which will make our economic situation even direr. Imagine no revenue from the custom’s union, no tariff funds and no money for the military: the same military that won your freedom from the French hordes 32 years ago and prevented another invasion just seven years ago. I myself believe we will have a full constitution some day but I also firmly believe that this is not the time. The fabric of our nation is too delicate in these times of world competition and only our strong monarch can hold together the many threads of our society. We have our provincial Diets who meet every two years and are free to offer advice and request services. We are represented and we have the royal family’s ear.”

The side conversations began and the low murmur, like a distant train, became a harsher sound as when the train is approaching.

Bismarck, only 32 years old, reached back in his chair and picked up the newspaper again and began to read. This time he was required to read a good deal more to wait for a semblance of silence. The delegates had a lot to discuss among themselves and they were animated in their conversations.

“Our other choice,” Bismarck almost shouted......”is to grant the loans and taxes the king requires for the administration of this country and continue our progress. The railroad is the future of transportation and if you want to further prosper as Junkers and merchants, then you would do well to embrace this new technology.”

The roars of disapproval bounced off the walls and ceiling of the White Hall.

*****

The king was in his apartment and he could hear the noisy assembly in the White Hall.

“Young Bismarck is creating quite a stir in the assembly; unfortunately he is making little headway. It became quite noisy when he supported my stand that I have a divine right, given to me by God.”

It was a pleasant late April afternoon and they had just received an update on the proceedings in the Diet from Pagenkopf.

“It looks like we have a standoff with the Diet,” Prince Wilhelm said solemnly.

“Yes,” Frederick answered. “They want a Republican government and we want money.”

“Can we address that money need again?” Wilhelm asked.

The older brother gave his younger brother a stern look.

“We have discussed the use of the money. You still don’t understand that using the money for a railroad is the same as money for the military. The movement of men and equipment in war time is the key to a winning strategy. We will invest in rails until we have the ability to move an entire army to the French, Austrian and Belgium borders.”

The king was interrupted by a louder than normal knock on his anteroom door. Normally his groom or footman would rap lightly.

The king was annoyed and his voice was a carrier of that mood.

“Yes, come in!”

The Minister of Interior entered.

“Your Highness, I have just received word via the semaphore system. Tsar Nicholas has agreed to the loan of 15 million Thalers.”

Frederick let out a loud laugh and cry.

“The Diet has lost all its muscle...................long live the king!”

The footman handed Prince Wilhelm an envelope.

This arrived moments ago Your Highness.

Prince Wilhelm opened the letter and read the brief note.

“I must excuse myself brother. I have an old friend in town.”

Chapter 50 – 1847: Trieglaff Road House

The afternoon air was cooler than normal for a mid-September in this region of Pomerania. Peter, Martin, Louise and Johann were sitting at the table normally used for the feeding of travelers. There were fewer travelers these days, given the state of the economy and the lack of grain. Peter, Martin and Johann wore heavy wool shirts and trousers and Louise wore her wool prairie dress with a long white shoulder to ankle apron. Peter held a quill and was making notes on a piece of paper.

“What are the chances of having bad harvests two years in a row,” he said as he scribbled a figure on the paper.

Louise was looking intently at the paper.

“Peter, I am afraid this will be a terrible winter. Already we are seeing travelers who are skirting Trieglaff to avoid the road toll. They are travelers looking for work and there is no work. The few that stop here say they are going to Stettin and then on to Berlin to find employment.”

Martin shook his head.

“The bad harvest means the Junkers and Nobility will have less to spend and will hire fewer servants and hired hands. The unemployment will only get worse as the last stalk of grain is harvested and the workers look for other means to feed themselves.

“I am afraid my travels produced nothing but a starker realization of our situation. Everywhere I went to buy more grain or livestock I was turned away. They had to save it for themselves. The more I traveled the more I learned the bad harvest is all over Europe, not just in Prussia. It is in Poland, the South German States, Belgium, Netherlands, Austria, Italy and France. There is nowhere to make a purchase.

“What about the road house,” Louise asked. “What are we to do about the travelers? How do we feed them?”

“I have talked to Shabtai about our situations. Even with both of our families, we have enough to feed us and a surplus. The key issue is security and protecting what we have. We will immediately transfer all of his grain and livestock to our estate and his family will move into our home. We should be able to drive off any marauders.”

Martin spoke next.

“Every Monday we will bring you enough supplies for one week. Hanna and Albert will need to move to the road house and be prepared for intruders.”

“What do you have for stock now?” Peter asked.

“We have very little grain left: most of it goes for making bread. We have enough potatoes to last through the year and beef stock to last through December. But we have to have more wheat. You can’t serve a meal or soup without bread.”

“Do you have hay for the livestock?”

“We have enough to last through December, no more.”

Peter looked around the road house. His daughter had put her whole life into it and he was determined to make it through this crisis.

“We will have to spend what is necessary. Louise, how are your funds?”

“I have the money, more than enough.”

“OK, Martin, you take the road to Greifenberg and stop at every farm. Buy what you can in hay and wheat. Make sure they deliver it before mid-October and they will be paid on delivery. Have everything delivered to our farm. We must act quickly before there is a general knowledge of the situation and widespread panic.”

As he was speaking, a rider rode to the front of the road house and quickly dismounted. Louise looked out the window.

“Looks like a dispatcher.”

The road house door opened and the young man looked at the group and asked if there was a Peter Pagenkopf farm in the area.

Peter stood and walked to the rider.

“I am Peter Pagenkopf.”

“Sir, I have this urgent post from the government,” he said as he handed Peter the envelope. The markings revealed it was not only from the government but from the monarchy.

Peter took the envelope and walked to a distant table as the rider left. Martin joined him at the table.

They both sat as Peter opened the envelope. The message was from Prince Wilhelm.

To: Peter Pagenkopf

Peter, I call on you to assist the king and the government of Prussia. We need you in Paris with the utmost haste. The politics of the crown in Paris and the mood of the people will become even more hostile in the coming months. As you may already be aware, the harvest in Europe this year is even worse than last year and coupled with the unemployment that is sure to rise, there will be mobs and possibly food riots. We need you in Paris to provide accurate information on the hostilities that may spread across Europe or even worse, an invasion of the German states by the angry French.

All the usual channels of communication are open to you and you will be compensated by our Consulate in Paris.

God Speed,

Crown Prince Wilhelm Hohenzollern

Chapter 51 – 1847: Paris in the Fall

Peter sat in the small tavern overlooking the Seine River. He had been to Paris many times on business for the Monarchy and he knew the places to visit to gain information. His two main haunts were the salons around the French administration buildings and the taverns near the warehouse district. He was always surprised at how much the labor class knew about the dealings in the government and the Monarchy of France.

Peter sat at the bar enjoying a beer. He had chosen this particular spot because right behind him was a table of laborers who were vocal and opinionated. Peter was listening to the banter about the women of Paris and their outspokenness regarding women’s rights.

A laborer sat next to Peter and ordered a beer and Peter lifted his glass in a casual salute.

“You don’t work in this area, do you?” the laborer asked.

“No, I am here on a visit.”

The man looked closely at Peter.

“What country are you from......you are not French?”

Although he spoke fluent French, Peter’s accent always revealed him as a foreigner.

“No, I am German.”

Peter also never revealed he was Prussian. The French were not as antagonistic against the Germans because so many German States had joined Napoleon.

“I come here every year because Paris has the best people, food and spirits in Europe.”

Peter always began with that compliment and afterward he was always treated as a welcome guest.

“It is good to see so many of you employed,” Peter said to the stranger.

The stranger took a sip of his beer.

“Not for long I’m afraid......not for long.”

“Why is that,” Peter asked. He knew the answer and wanted the stranger to talk.

“Once the grain is shipped and the harvested goods are distributed, we will be out of work by January. You know we had a terrible summer and the warehouse stores are already half empty. There will be people going hungry this winter if the King doesn’t find a supply. Even if he finds it, he may be reluctant to pay the high prices for it.”

“I’ve always thought that was the King’s obligation,” Peter said.

“Not so with Louis Phillipe.”

“What will the population do? What can they do?”

“We can revolt, just like we have before.”

Peter looked around the room.

“You mean these men who work in the warehouses would actually take up arms against the government?”

“They have and they will. And what’s more, their wives will be right alongside them. We have a strong willed population of women in France and they have even begun their own small newspapers to expose their views.”

*****

Peter knocked on the door of the multi-storied brick building. When the butler opened the door, Peter handed him a sealed envelope that the butler immediately opened.

“Oh yes, you have been recommended by the Prussian Legation, Heinrich von Werther. Please come in and I will introduce you to the hostess, Mademoiselle Mathieu. You will have to wait a short while for the introduction as they are in heated debate over technology.

Peter smiled a nervous smile. He hated to join in on the salon set. Not because of their bourgeois attitudes but he felt intellectually inferior to the salon guests, many of whom were highly educated and well traveled.

“That is OK, I would enjoy listening in.”

The hostess entered the anteroom and nodded to Peter who nodded back. She was an older woman and wore a floor length single color floral pattern dress. The pearl necklace was all she needed to establish her station in French society. She took the invitation from the butler.

“Good day, Mr. Pagenkopf,” she said and then in fluent German. “I hope your travels were without incident.”

Peter responded in his best French.

“Yes madam, they were very pleasant and without incident.”

“Your French is very good Herr Pagenkopf. Come, let’s sneak in quietly and listen to the discourse.”

She led Peter to the back of a row of chairs that had been arranged in a semi-circle. They both sat and listened.

An old French gentleman in an outdated waistcoat, brilliantly colored in red with yellow braiding was speaking.

Peter smiled and the hostess whispered in his ear.

“Do not let his bourgeois appearance and his conservative talk fool you. He is one of our more enlightened members and he likes to stimulate the discussion with antagonistic rhetoric. Listen and you will be amused.”

“Monsieur, I assure you that if we allow this so-called progress of yours to go unchecked, we will spoil our beautiful countryside with tall poles, iron rails and smoke billowing from the smokestacks of those infernal engines. What you call progress is a blight upon our landscape.”

A young man with a modern gray suit leaned forward in his chair to answer the old man.

“Progress is not always without some small amount of discomfort, my dear sir. Have you not benefited by the wheel and the noise it makes on the cobblestones.”

The old man and a few others snickered at this bit of wit.

“Aha,” said the old man. “You have made another point for me.............the wretched noise those steam engines make and the metal wheels on metal rails. Perhaps we should run a set of tracks adjacent to your living quarters.”

This comment got a reaction from the 20 or so men and ladies in the room.

“Tell me, Pierre,” the old man said addressing the young man, “what will you accomplish with poles and wires for a telegraph and steel rails for transport?”

“I’ll tell you what,” the old man continued, “speed, nothing more than the hastening of a journey that in and of itself should be the joy of travel. Not the rushing by of trees and beautiful landscape only to arrive at your destination a few hours earlier.”

The young man looked at his watch and then at the hostess who nodded in acknowledgement and stood up.

“Ladies and gentlemen, we have a guest today who has traveled a long way. This is Mr. Peter Pagenkopf, a Burgher from Pomerania who has been given a fine reference by Heinrich von Werther of the Prussian Legation. Please introduce yourselves as we take a small refreshment break.”

There was a very low and brief murmur at the mention of the Prussian legation.

The old man was the first to walk straight to Peter and hold out his hand.

“I am happy to meet you Mr. Pagenkopf. I am Francois Tencin.”

They shook and Peter replied that he was happy to be there.

“I know Heinrich von Werther very well,” the old man replied. “I also know that his reference is highly valued in society here in Paris. I do hope you find this salon scintillating. We do what we can to keep it lively.”

“My introduction to your discussion was certainly lively,” Peter answered with a smile.

“So are you really against the telegraph and the iron rails?” Peter asked.

The old man scoffed.

“Heavens no,” he followed with a laugh. “But one must antagonize the younger generation so they will have to think.”

It was Peter’s turn to laugh.

The old man put on a serious face.

“I have read that your King Frederick has had a recent stand-off with the Federal Diet over money for railroads and money to keep the government afloat.”

Peter was also well read and knew exactly what information was made public and what was kept in secret. When he responded he wasn’t concerned that he was giving away Prussian state secrets.

“True, King Frederick is very enthused about what rail travel can do for our commerce and wants to invest heavily into it.”

The old man’s brief smile told Peter that he was fishing.

“Of course, the king and his brother do have a slight difference over the use of the funds. Prince Wilhelm would like more money for his army.”

“Yes, so we have heard,” the old man replied.

“The king has rightly, I believe, made the argument that rail transport would be a large benefit to the military and a major side benefit would be to ease the unemployment.”

“It is fortunate the king’s sister was generous with her loan to Frederick.”

“I believe it was the tsar who actually made the loan,” Peter said with a smile

“Yes, of course.”

“Tell me,” Peter said with a slight hesitation. “I’ve noticed a good deal of unrest on the Paris streets during my current visit. France seems to have similar issues with unemployment and food stores as the rest of Europe.”

“Yes, we have problems on both those fronts.”

“Does King Louis Philippe offer any sort of solution to the commoners?”

The old man leaned close to Peter and said in a low voice.

“King Louis Philippe is totally incompetent. Your king has the right idea to fund projects that will put people to work. It keeps the workers and Burghers happy and insures the capital of the bourgeois is active and earning.”

“But you do realize the only reason for the emphasis on the railroads is to be able to mobilize quickly for the next time France decides to send their army north.”

The old man looked at Peter in surprise as if Peter had just given up a State secret.

Peter let the silence hang. This last piece of news was only recently in the Berlin newspaper: not as a headline but as a side piece. The crown prince had it inserted as a warning to the French.

“There are many of us who applaud that effort. France would be better off today if not for the past wars.”

“Do you think your king has a future on the throne,” Peter dared to delve.

The old man took Peter by the arm and walked him to the far side of the room.

“No,” he whispered.

“The people will force him out.”

“And who will govern?”

The old man shook his head.

“We will have a second Republic and likely Louis Napoleon, the nephew, will become President and if I know these French, he will be made Emperor.”

The old man smiled and Peter nodded.

“If I know these French,” Peter said slowly, “they will come north.”

The hostess announced that the discussion would continue.

The old man started to return to his seat, stopped, turned his head and whispered to Peter.

“Make haste with the iron rails.”

*****

Heinrich von Werther was sitting at his desk and nodded after he read Peter’s report.

“We know this man and he knows what goes on in the inner circles. This confirms other reports and our suspicions.”

“Shall I rush this to Berlin?”

Heinrich stood slowly.

“I’m afraid you won’t be going home just yet. I received a communiqué from Berlin and they want you to go to Munich and Frankfurt. Check out the general mood in Munich and find out the intentions of the Federal Representatives in Frankfurt. I am afraid 1848 is going to be a rough year for all.”

Chapter 52 – 1847: Christmas in Frankfurt

Peter was anxious to return home, however, his mission in Frankfurt was not complete and he needed more time. As he sat in the foyer of the Prussian Legation in Frankfurt, he was pondering his next tactic for gathering information on the mood of the German National Assembly.

“I apologize for keeping you waiting, Mr. Pagenkopf. Please come into my office.”

“We have never met, I am Eduard Koensman, Prussian Legation Minister to Frankfurt,” he said as he held out his hand.

Peter shook hands and followed the Minister to his office.

“Please have a seat, Mr. Pagenkopf.”

Peter sat down and handed his reference papers to Koensman.

Koensman quickly opened the envelope and read the one page letter.

“You are in the employee of the Minister of Internal Affairs. May I ask the nature of your visit to Frankfurt?”

“Strictly observation,” Peter replied.

“I see,” said Koensman. “The Minister wants to validate the reports I have been sending.”

“Not at all,” Peter replied. “My skills are in observing at a different level than the head of our legations.”

Peter shifted in his seat. He could tell this was not going smoothly and wanted to end the meeting.

“Here are my expenses from Munich and the anticipated amount I will need during my stay,” Peter said, handing Koensman his written accounts.

“Yes, of course,” he said, taking the paper from Peter.

“Another thing, could you please provide me with a reference to one of the prominent salons near the Federal Diet. It will allow me to meet some of the representatives on a social level.”

“Of course, I have one in mind,” Koensman offered.

“Tell me Mr. Pagenkopf, what is your background in foreign affairs that you would be entrusted with this position?”

Peter smiled and had a brief laugh.

“I really don’t have much of a background other than owning a farm and serving in the royal cavalry against Napoleon.”

“You seem to be highly educated and fluency in French is not that common for a Prussian.”

“I would have to give credit to my mother for any education or skills. We are a long line of farmers in Pomerania and my father, the oldest son of the family, married a woman whose family had some French heritage. My mother was fluent in French and German: that is how I became fluent in French. My mother collected books in both French and German and from her influence, I became an avid reader and student. I would have attended a university when I came of age except my father died and I had to stay on the farm.”

“It is quite admirable to rise from the life of farming to the employee of a Minister.”

Peter would have liked to tell the Envoy that he was really in the employee of Crown Prince Wilhelm but this would have been giving him too much information.

“Thank you Mr. Koensman. Would it be OK if I stopped by tomorrow for the expense reimbursement and the reference letter?”

“Yes, yes of course. Is ten in the morning good for you?”

“Yes, quite good,” Peter replied as he stood to leave.

*****

The delegates to the Frankfurt assembly were leaving the administration building where they met informally between sessions. The late December cold was made worse by the strong wind that swept through the city. The delegates lifted their coat collars as they proceeded from the building along the avenue. Peter sat by the window of the large tavern that was a favorite of the delegates. He was tapping his fingers along the side of his beer glass, waiting for the first arrivals. He had chosen a small table by the window because it was adjacent to the large table reserved for the delegates. He wore his gray wool business suit in order to fit in with the upscale clientele of the establishment.

Three men entered the door and proceeded to the delegate table. Peter shifted in his chair so that one ear was pointed in their direction.

“I tell you, that Koerbel is crazy. He doesn’t realize the mood of the people nor the weak position we are in,” said the first gentleman to sit.

“Three beers,” shouted the second man to the barkeep.

“I have had it with these ultra liberals who think every problem will go away by itself. Inaction at this time is not a solution.”

“Treves has the right idea and we need to implement it quickly.”

“I agree, the German states need the strength and guidance of Berlin. We are close to convincing a majority to petition King Frederick to become the head of a united German speaking confederation.”

“Without the involvement of Austria, of course,” said the gentleman who was impatient for a beer.

“If we petition, what are the chances he will accept?”

“He will have no choice. He doesn’t dare alienate the southern states. I would bet my vineyards he will accept.”

“The unemployment and food scarcity is just as bad in Berlin as it is in the rest of Europe. He would be a fool not to accept and put all of our resources into solutions.”

Chapter 53 – 1848: Revolutions of 1848

King Frederick and his brother Crown Prince Wilhelm were in the king’s apartments at Charlottenburg palace. They were having a light lunch with their wives and discussing the recent events in Europe. Augusta was intent on discussing the events while Elisabeth was more interested in the human side of affairs.

The footman at the door entered with a handful of parcels.

“Your Highness, the latest posts.”

Frederick raised his finger and the footman carried the parcels to the king.

“Have the table cleared and bring coffee.”

Everyone leaned toward Frederick to see the latest news.

“This first post is from that young man, Otto von Bismarck, the one I met in Venice last year when he was on his honeymoon. I am thinking of appointing him Ambassador to the Federation.”

Wilhelm sat up straight.

“What do you know of this young man?” He asked

“I know he is from a wealthy family in Schoenhausen, Saxony. He is extremely well educated as noted from our discussions in Venice. He served in the guard in Greifenberg, Pomerania where he has another estate in the area. I know that he prefers to be in the Greifenberg, Kardemin, and Trieglaff area more so than at Schoenhausen. He has been a welcome guest of Frau von Blanckenburg of Kardemin which says much about his character. His politics are very conservative and he believes in the monarchy above all else. I don’t believe I would be committing an error with this appointment.”

“Personally, I am a little skeptical of him,” Augusta offered.

“Why are you skeptical?” The king asked. “He is definitely a royalist and on the side of the monarchy.”

“Some say he is a little too ambitious.”

Wilhelm laughed.

“My dear, when you can speak four languages and have had the education of Bismarck, there is no such thing as too much ambition.”

Augusta was quick to respond.

“My dear, I do speak four languages and dare say my education, although not as formal, is quite as deep and I certainly do not seek more ambitious gains.”

Wilhelm laughed again.

“When one has the position and wealth that you have, one doesn’t need any more ambition.”

“Young Bismarck is reporting to us that there are uprisings in many of the German States: Mannheim, Baden, Württemberg, Hesse-Darmstadt, and Nassau to name a few. It is the same issues over and over again. They want a constitution, a bill of rights and all German states unified. An advance parliament is scheduled to convene from March 31 to April 4 in St. Paul's Church in Frankfurt am Main. This advanced parliament will have instructions to draft a constitution.”

Augusta shook her head.

“They will not get anywhere with this advanced parliament. A third are monarchist, a third are liberal and the rest are radical. I dare say St. Paul’s Church will resemble a verbal street brawl.”

“I will send an urgent dispatch to Bismarck with the appointment and tell him to attend this parliament.”

Frederick looked through the parcels and envelopes.

“This one is urgent, from Paris,” Frederick said as he tore open the parcel.

He read quickly.

“It is from our envoy in Paris. It seems Pagenkopf’s information was reliable.”

“King Louis Philippe has abdicated?” Prince Wilhelm asked.

“Yes and they have established a republic with representative government. There’s more. King Louis has fled the country and gone to London. The rebel government is guaranteeing that all men will have employment and compensation. It also allows for the workmen to form guilds and unions so as to represent them in disputes of compensation.”

“This last item is curious. It states all items of fewer than ten Francs that have been pawned since the beginning of February shall be returned to the owner and the government will compensate the shop.”

Frederick put the post down.

“I think we need to be prepared,” Wilhelm said.

“Prepared for what? A revolution?”

“The army is too strong and loyal for a revolution, but we could have rioting and destruction. Allow me to empty the Berlin garrisons and put men on the streets.”

Frederick pondered this request for a moment.

“I will not have the army on the streets.”

“Then at least let me bring up cannon and put it in the Palace courtyard and outside the administration buildings.........as a show of force and resolve.”

Frederick looked at Elisabeth whose opinion he trusted.

“I think you are both right. If the army is visible on the streets of Berlin, the rioters will only escalate. But to protect our property, we have that right.”

“OK,” Frederick said to Wilhelm. “Station one brigade and one cavalry unit outside the administration building and put cannon in our courtyard.”

“Is there any word on Louis Bonaparte’s future involvement?” Augusta asked.

“None in the dispatch, but if Pagenkopf’s Paris sources are reliable, we can expect a new French Emperor soon.”

Frederick was opening a second dispatch when he looked at Wilhelm.

“It appears we can’t build those railroads fast enough.”

“This one is from my trusted friend in Cologne.”

Frederick read slowly and a disturbed look came over his face.

Elisabeth put her hand on his arm.

“What is it, my dear?”

“It seems that Karl Marx has returned to Paris to see the revolution himself and my friend reports he plans to return to Cologne and open another newspaper.”

“Why not banish him now?” Wilhelm asked.

Augusta spoke next.

“Now would be a bad time to banish anyone. This French revolution could spread even more and banishing a person like Marx would only be seen as a weakness. As if Frederick was afraid of Marx and his liberal ideas. I like the idea of banishing, but not anytime soon.”

Prince Wilhelm gave Augusta a slight look of contempt. He knew she was smarter and wiser in political affairs than he and usually she was right in judging people and situations. He also knew that his brother the king resented her outspokenness in affairs of the government.

Augusta returned the look.

King Frederick, being the most diplomatic in the room, gave a brief cough.

“I will decide that later.”

The king smiled broadly when he looked at the next dispatch.

“Let’s move on to the Pagenkopf report that the Frankfurt Diet will soon have a request of the Hohenzollern Monarchy. They are considering a request of our Monarchy to make me the emperor of all of Germany. Let’s hear first from Elisabeth.”

Elisabeth did not even need to clear her throat to give a confident response. She and the king had spent hours walking through the palace discussing all the affairs of state and when the Pagenkopf report arrived, they knew the answer would be negative and the hours were spent formulating the answer.

“We all know the answer is a definitive no and the real question is how to answer.”

There was silence. The king did not want to dominate the discussion and he was looking for an answer from his brother and mainly from his sister-in-law. Although he resented her intrusions into government affairs, he valued her wisdom.

Wilhelm was turning his coffee cup in his hand and looking at the swirling coffee in the bottom of the cup.

“Your Highness,” Augusta said in a low voice. Augusta rarely addressed Frederick as Your Highness.

“The principle of divine right of kings presupposes that the king is ordained by God and this principle places a great deal of responsibility on the king to take care of God’s children. You have been exemplary in funding projects to alleviate the suffering of the labor class and their need for employment. Granted, you have a lot more to do, but there is no form of government that could do more than you have done to date. You definitely need to do more.”

Augusta leaned forward and took a sip of coffee. Prince Wilhelm leaned back in his chair as if bored with her pontification. The king was amused at how she remained in character and allowed the silence to unnerve her audience and at the same time bait them to make an immature statement that she would easily squash.

“Your Highness, in my humble opinion, I suggest you reject the proposal when it comes and your reason for the rejection is predicated on your divine right. You have already made it clear at the opening of the Federal United Parliament that you wouldn’t allow a piece of paper, a constitution, to come between you and the people. If you allow that, then you will have subverted the will of God and your responsibility to his children. A constitution puts the responsibility of caring for God’s children in the hands of burghers and the nobility. We know if not for the intervention of the Prussian monarchy, the people of Prussia would still be serfs and under the thumb of the almighty Thaler. What is needed is a constitution whereby the people are represented and yet the monarchy has veto power and the right to govern outside the rule of parliament.”

The king looked at his wife.

“What do you think Elisabeth?”

Elisabeth did not hesitate.

“I believe Augusta is right; however, what she says is a little long on logic and will be understood by the intellectuals but confuse the average person. Keep your message simple and just maintain what you have said before: you will not allow a piece of paper to come between you and your beloved subjects.”

The king looked at the last dispatch and frowned.

“It is from my agent in Vienna,” he said as he opened the envelope and slowly read the contents.

“It seems the revolution has spread to Vienna and Budapest and our old friend Metternich is being forced to resign. He fled the city and went to his castle in Johannesburg. Seems the Habsburg family has also abandoned Vienna. This wave of zealousness for a united Germany and a constitution appears to be spreading like our cholera epidemic.”

Chapter 54 – 1848: Roadhouse Revolt

The quarter moon provided a dark gray cover over the corral and the surroundings of the road house. The night was still and even the smallest animal sound could be heard inside the house. Three figures crept slowly and quietly along the side of the house and to the corral.

“Shhhhhhh,” the leader whispered to his two companions who followed.

As they neared the corral, Johann’s horse let out a snort and all three men stopped where they stood. They were still in the dark shadow of the road house and felt secure in their hiding. The next leg of this short journey would take them into the open and the corral where they planned to ride off with three horses. The leader waved his arm and the three ran from their cover to the gate of the corral.

“Damn,” whispered the leader as he saw the crisscross of rope that secured the gate. He quickly began to unravel the rope as his companions began to climb over the log railings.

The loud sound of a gun shot burst through the quiet night and the companion at the top of the corral fence fell forward into the corral. The other two men hesitated for a second as repeating volleys of gun fire burst at them.

“It’s an army,” shouted the leader as he and his wounded partner began to run to the road. The rapid shots continued until they were out of sight, but not before a bullet found the shoulder of the leader.

Inside the road house a lantern was lit in the main dining hall. Albert was the first in the hall and Johann followed, bounding down the second story stairs.

“I got the one in the corral,” Johann said excitedly. “I wonder if he is dead?”

“Reload and let’s find out.”

Louise and Hanna were coming down the stairs. Both carried their revolvers and their munitions sacks.

Johann still had one Walker Colt fully loaded and ran to the corral.

After unwinding the rope, he opened the corral gate and walked slowly to the figure lying on the ground face down. The clothes were old and dirty and he could see from the side of the face that it was a young person. The hat was slightly askew and he could see blood oozing from the scalp on the side of the head.

He knelt on one knee and touched the figure’s shoulder.

“Ah.” he let out when the figure moved and moaned.

Johann stood and pointed his revolver at the figure.

“Stand up,” he shouted. Then he looked around to see if anyone had heard his command at a possibly dead figure.

Unfortunately, someone had heard.

“What is it Johann?” Louise asked in a loud voice as she came around the side of the house.

“It’s alive,” was all Johann could say.

Louise walked into the corral and looked at the figure.

“There is blood.” Johann said.

“I can see that,” Louise answered as she knelt down and pushed on the figures shoulder to turn it over.

Johann put his hand to his mouth as he saw the hat fall off the head and the long hair of the young girl fell and revealed her face.

The girl opened her eyes and they grew large as she saw a face close to hers and behind the face a large revolver pointed at her.

Louise put her hand on the girl’s cheek.

“It’s all right, we won’t hurt you anymore.”

Louise looked at Johann.

“Give me your revolver and carry her to the upstairs corner room. Quickly now, I need to bandage her head.”

Albert looked up when he saw Johann enter with a figure in his arms.

“What is it,” he asked.

“It isn’t an it, it’s a her,” Johann replied.

Hanna looked up as Louise entered and yelled for her to bring some cloth upstairs.

For the next hour there was organized confusion as Hanna fetched the eggs and began to make breakfast. Johann began heating the water tank and filling the public bath that was in the back of the house. Louise put the bandages on the girl’s head and then helped her down to the bath as Albert went to the corral and retied the rope on the gate. When he returned, Hanna motioned for him to take over the cook duties and then she ran upstairs to rummage for some clothes for the girl.

Hanna smiled as she rummaged through the clothes. She was reminded of the time on the farm when they had put out snares to catch rabbits for food. A young bunny was caught and its leg almost severed. She felt so bad that for the next few days she tried to nurse it back to health. Then when it was healthy and more grown, it was served up at a family meal.

“Here Aunty,” Hanna said as she entered the tub room.

The young girl was sitting in the tub with the white cloth on her head. In spite of the comical scene, Hanna could see that she was a very pretty girl.

Louise took the clothes and laid them on a bench near the tub.

“We will leave you to your privacy. When you are finished, put these clothes on and come to the dining hall for some breakfast.”

At the mention of the word breakfast, the girl smiled.

Louise walked to Albert and took the spatula from his hand.

“I’ll finish this. Reload the Colts.”

They all placed their Walker Colt hand guns on the table for Albert and Johann to reload the chambers.

Hanna gave out a short laugh.

“Did you hear the leader shout that we were an army?”

The excitement of the night and the flow of adrenalin made them all nervous and giddy.

Johann joined the laugh.

“Grandpa was right in buying these on his last trip to France.”

“I felt like an army,” Albert laughed nervously. “Bang, bang, bang.......one shot after another.”

“He said he paid a lot of money for them.”

“How is our stock of bullets?” Albert asked.

“We should make some more. I still have a good supply of lead.”

Johann lined up the revolvers on the table in a wood fixture that Albert had built. The four revolvers were in place with their barrels pointing to the ceiling and the cylinders openings easily exposed.

With the help of a small funnel and a 50 grain scoop, he loaded each cylinder with black gun powder. Next he placed the slightly oversized lead bullet onto the top of the cylinder and with the attached rammer, rammed the cartridge down into the cylinder, compressing the powder. A thin ring of lead that was shaved during ramming lay on the cylinder opening and Johann scraped it away. The next step was to turn the revolvers so the barrels were pointing down on the table, exposing the other end of the cylinders. Finally, he inserted a small percussion cap into a small hole in each cylinder. When the gun was fired, the hammer would strike the percussion cap causing a spark and the exploding gun powder would send the lead bullet through the barrel.

After a short while the door to the dining room opened slowly and the young girl looked in.

Louise had been watching at the door as she cooked.

“Come in; please come in and sit at that table.”

The girl walked slowly to the table and sat down as Louise poured a cup of coffee and placed it in front of the girl.

“Let’s start with a name,” Louise said, trying to be cheerful.

“My name is Louise Pagenkopf and you have met my son, Johann. The other gentleman is named Albert and his is married to my niece, Hanna. Now, what is your name?”

The girl hesitated and then said, “Christiane..........Christiane Slawik.”

“That’s a pretty name, Christiane.”

The girl touched her head and gave a slight groan.

“I am sure it will hurt for a while. After you have eaten you can go lie down.”

Louise put a plate of eggs and fried potatoes in front of the girl and sat down across from her.

The girl began to shovel the food in her mouth when Louise stopped her.

“That will only make you sick. We have plenty of food so take your time and eat slowly.”

The girl looked at Louise to make sure her face was telling the truth and then put a small spoonful of food in her mouth and began to chew slowly.

“Tell me about yourself Christiane. Where is your family?”

Christiane swallowed.

“My mother and father are dead. Those two men are my brothers.”

“Will they come back for you?”

“I doubt it. They have been complaining since Berlin that I was holding them back.”

“So, you are from Berlin.”

“Yes.”

“Why did you leave?”

“There was no work and with so many unemployed on the streets, you couldn’t even beg for food. No one would help. My brothers decided that we would be better off in the country.”

“How did you get this far with no food?”

“Stealing.”

“I see.”

“How bad is it in Berlin?”

“The government has set up cannons in front of the Palace and the government buildings. Every day crowds of people gathered and just stood there and shouted. And from what I saw, each day they got bolder and bolder. When we left they were beginning to throw stones at the buildings.”

“What did they want of the king?”

“They wanted work and food. Everyone talks about the French and how they are now guaranteed employment and compensation. If the French can do it, why can’t King Frederick..........he is wealthy enough.”

“I am sure it is more complicated than that. Listen Christiane, I need more help around here. How would you like to stay and work here and in return I will feed you and pay you one Thaler a week. I know it isn’t much, but you would have no expenses and in time you would have enough money to go on your own.”

The tears flowed from the girl.

Chapter 55 – 1848: Turmoil in Berlin

King Frederick and Elisabeth were in the upstairs parlor looking out over the crowd of Berliners who had gathered and were cheering for the king.

“I believe they really love their king,” Elisabeth said to her royal husband.

“They love me only when I promise them a convening of the State Parliament and a constitution.”

“When is the military going to leave the courtyard?” “I thought you had given the order.”

“Yes, I just notified General Prittwitz. That is the last demand of the mob and hopefully they will disperse and we can have some peace.”

“Are you going to go out on the balcony?”

“I think not.”

They could see through the window and below them an army officer was approaching the soldiers. As he approached the crowd they pressed even closer to the palace and suddenly shots were fired and wounded Berliners fell. The Berliners who came to cheer their king immediately became an angry mob.

Prince Wilhelm was viewing the scene from the street level foyer and when the mob became more violent, he hurried to the stables as the shouting of the mob in front of the Palace roared against the stone walls and cobblestone courtyard. A lone cannon was still in place in the courtyard and the men in uniform were backing slowly against the Palace wall as the mob came closer.

He took the reins of his horse from his vassal, mounted and rode to the courtyard at a full gallop. As he rounded the corner of the Palace in view of the Berliners they reacted with louder shouts and some began to throw stones. Prince Wilhelm rode directly toward the mob with his sword drawn.

“One warning only,” he shouted, “one warning.”

The crowd noise lessened as the rioters in the front of the mob quieted to hear what the prince was shouting.

“Do not come closer or you will be fired upon.”

With that one warning, Wilhelm turned his horse and rode to the cannon in front of the Palace.

King Frederick and Queen Elisabeth were watching from the upstairs window, not revealing themselves to the mob.

Augusta walked quickly to the servant’s quarters. She was almost in tears at the thought of the mob defacing the beautiful Charlottenburg Palace.

The door to the servants dining hall was slightly ajar and she entered quickly.

Several men and cooks were sitting at their table and when Augusta entered they all stood.

The head of the servants, Conrad, a very formal and proper servant was the first to stand and speak.

“This is highly irregular, Your Highness.”

“Yes, I know. I need to speak with you in private and immediately. I have a plan that needs carried out.”

Prince Wilhelm nodded to the Captain in charge and turned his mount in the direction of the stables.

“Is the grapeshot loaded?” The captain shouted at his men, loud enough for the mob to hear.

The artillery soldier yelled ‘Yes Sir’.

Almost as predicted, the mob became emboldened and started to move slowly toward the palace entry.

The mob began to move faster toward the Palace as those in the rear were pushing the front lines forward.

The Captain held his sword high in the air.

Elisabeth, in the upstairs window held her hand to her mouth as the king shifted uneasily where he stood.

As they looked down on the mob they could hear the faint shout of the Captain.

“Fire!”

The cannon roared and the smoke from the gun powder plumed above the courtyard.

The grapeshot canisters roared toward the crowd and exploded, sending small balls of lead in their direction.

The front row began falling as the mob behind them began to retreat, carrying and dragging the wounded with them. In a very short time the courtyard and boulevard in front were clear.

Frederick looked at Elisabeth.

“My God, what have we done? We have just killed our own subjects who want nothing more than employment, food for their families and some representation.”

Prince Wilhelm came bursting into the room.

“I told the Captain to keep them away from the Palace. There was never an order to fire.”

The king composed himself.

“I know brother; however we will not do that again.”

The following morning the crowd appeared again and the shouts were for the head of the military, General Wilhelm Hohenzollern. The lack of cannon on the courtyard made them bolder and they slowly moved to the Palace.

Augusta ran to the servant’s quarters and burst through the door.

“Where is Conrad?” She said in a demanding voice.

Augusta heard a voice from the adjoining room.

“Here, Your Highness.”

Augusta ran to him so she could speak without being heard by the other servants.

She whispered.

“Conrad, we need the plan now....immediately!”

Conrad nodded and quickly left the dining room.

The other servants watched this exchange and wondered why so many protocols had been breached.

Augusta quickly left the room and hastened to the upper story window overlooking the courtyard.

Conrad walked quickly to the servant’s quarters and found a young servant: a servant who had been rehearsed many times for this occasion and his costume had been well prepared with dirt and rips.

“Gunther,” he said loud enough so the young man would wake from his slumber.

Gunther, the young man, bolted from his bed and stared at what he believed to be the third most powerful man in the Palace.

“Yes Sir,” he said as he stood.

“Get ready to carry out the plan.”

Gunther walked quickly to his small wardrobe and threw off his servant’s clothing. He dressed quickly in his fake laborer clothes and put on the old shoes of a laborer.

Conrad watched this process and as Gunther put on his second shoe he shouted.

“Hurry now.”

Gunther rushed past Conrad and down the stairs to the rear servant’s entrance to the Palace. He walked swiftly to the back door and then stopped at a small cabinet door. Inside the cabinet was a large jar of paint along with a large brush.

Gunther looked around the corner of the Palace. The mob was close to the front wall and beginning to spread out on both sides. They were now on the front facade of the Palace. He waited.

The crowd was shouting.

“Employment, food, constitution!”

Elisabeth was crying in the second floor room that overlooked the courtyard.

King Frederick and his brother Crown Prince Wilhelm were standing back from the window so the mob couldn’t see them.

Gunther waited until the mob had spread out to reach both ends of the Palace: enough for him to join the crowd without being noticed. The crowd began to break the front foyer windows and Gunther, with his paint jar and brush rushed quickly into the crowd. He rushed along the front wall of the Palace, fighting the crowd that wanted to be closest to the royalty.

He finally arrived at the front stairs of the entrance and yelled at the crowd in the front row.

“Hoist me, please, hoist me, I have a message for the king.”

Two men in the front row were amused by this young man, grabbed his legs and hoisted him up the wall.

Gunther, unsteady with the men who were holding his legs, dipped the brush into the paint jar and in the largest letters he could make with his outstretched arms, wrote on the palace wall:

“This belongs to us!”

These words became the next chant of the mob.

Immediately the throwing of stones ceased and the mob began to repeat over and over:

“This belongs to us!”

*****

The following morning the mob assembled and repeated a new slogan for the revolution.

“This belongs to us, employment, food, constitution and the blood of Prince Wilhelm, Prince of grapeshot.”

The king, Wilhelm and their wives were on the second floor looking out the window. The mob was in the courtyard and stopped short of the front entrance. The large painted letters on the front of the palace wall reminded them of their ownership of the kingdom and their own responsibility to protect the heritage.

All four royals were shaken by the morning events and at the same time they were relieved by the lack of destruction.

Augusta was the first to speak.

“We need to diffuse this anger. Now they are distracted by a simple sign and their hatred for the ‘grapeshot’ Prince.”

King Frederick spoke clearly and with authority.

“Wilhelm, you will leave today for England. You will stay there until I recall you. Augusta, you will leave for Potsdam and stay there until I give permission for you to return to Berlin.”

“Tomorrow morning I will appear in the courtyard on my horse and accompanied by only my close guards on horse. I will announce Wilhelm’s departure and ride through the mob.”

“Elisabeth, summon the seamstress. I want armbands for me and my security detail that mirror the flag colors of the revolutionaries: black, red and gold.”

*****

In the early hours of the following morning Wilhelm, Augusta and Fritz walked quietly through the Palace inner courtyard. Two road carriages were waiting along with four squads of cavalry. Wilhelm walked to the Captain of the cavalry.

“Remember, once we enter the outer courtyard, there is to be no stopping. One squad will be in front of each carriage and one behind. Begin the gallop at the entrance to the outer courtyard and continue until you are out of Berlin proper.”

“Yes, Your Highness, we have been well instructed.”

Wilhelm kneeled down and hugged Fritz.

He then took Augusta by the shoulders.

“You and Fritz will be safe in Potsdam. I will write to you from London.”

He helped Augusta and Fritz into the carriage and then walked to his own carriage that would travel northwest to the port city of Wismar where he would board a ship for the Thames and London.

The king and Elisabeth were standing in an upstairs window watching the assembly below. The cavalrymen were standing by their horses and managing to keep them quiet.

“How long do you think they will need to be away?” Elisabeth asked.

“For as long as it takes for the mobs to forget Prince Grapeshot.”

“Why do they blame Wilhelm?” Elisabeth asked. “It was the Captain of the guard who ordered the cannon fired?”

“He shouldn’t have ridden his horse into the front courtyard. He gave the mob a figurehead to scorn. Until that time, their anger was generalized: against the crown and the government.”

The sound of horses’ hoofs began to ring out as the cavalry and carriages began to move and pick up speed on the courtyard cobblestone.

*****

Frederick and Elisabeth were at breakfast and they could hear the shouts from the crowd outside the Palace. Frederick was making notes on a piece of paper between bites of food.

“Are you sure you need to do this?” Elisabeth asked with concern.

“Yes, I do. Now that Wilhelm is gone, I have instructed General Prittwitz to withdraw all the troops from the streets and remove them to the garrisons. My proclamation this morning should calm the crowd, at least for a while.”

“What do you plan to say?”

“I will start by saying, ‘My dear Berliners’ and then tell them we should honor the dead from yesterday because they were acting in the interest of their country. I will say a few words to honor them and then move on to the subject of unification and a constitution. I will promise a constitution and representation for the citizenry. As for the unification of all German speaking peoples, that is a desire of the Monarchy but not totally under the purview of the Monarchy; however, Prussia will lead the way toward German unity. What do you think?”

Elisabeth smiled.

“That depends on their memories. Haven’t they been promised a constitution before?”

*****

General Prittwitz was in the main foyer of the Palace pacing the floor. His Berlin Army was in their garrison and the general was here to be part of the escort for the king’s ride through the streets of Berlin. The king requested only six cavalrymen plus the General to accompany him. He had explained to Prittwitz that the general’s presence was a symbol to the crowd that the king still had options in dealing with the mob.

King Frederick entered the foyer dressed in his military uniform: a blue coat with large shoulder boards of yellow gold and flowing silver strings. The iron cross was displayed predominantly on his chest. A yellow sash swung across his shoulder and chest. His orange red high collar matched the orange red in the revolutionary flag and the armband he and his escort wore matched the black, red and yellow of the revolutionary flag. His top hat with a white plume matched the hats of his cavalry.

“Let’s depart,” he said solemnly to Prittwitz.

The entourage on their mounts moved slowly into the courtyard and when the mob saw the king they became silent. One man shouted the slogan of ‘employment, food and a constitution’ but was a lone voice and he failed to repeat it.

King Frederick rode straight to the front lines and stopped his mount.

“My dear Berliners, I am here to mourn with you the recent deaths of your countrymen. The unfortunate incident has prompted me to remove the military and cannon from the streets of Berlin.”

“I have issued a proclamation that I hope you have all read. My presence on the streets of Berlin will hopefully assure you that I too am for the unity of the German people and their States and a constitutional government. You are all aware of the riots that are happening throughout the German speaking lands and I pledge to you that Prussia will lead in the unification of the Germans. I have announced that we will have representation at the parliament in Frankfurt and will use all our persuasion to bring the disparate factions together so we can have a representative parliament.”

King Frederick spurred his horse and led the escort from the courtyard and down the boulevard. At various intersections along his route he stopped his mount and gave essentially the same speech to the crowds. The general was at his side and remarked that word was spreading because the crowd was changing from all men to women, children and whole families. On one corner a man held a hastily painted sign that simple read: “Unite Us.”

The general remarked.

“They may hate you but they sure love you.”

The king laughed and shifted his right arm so his flag colored arm band would be more visible.

*****

The king was barely awake when the bell in his chamber rang. This would be his personal valet and he would only ring it in an emergency. He looked over to see that Elisabeth was well covered.

“Come in, Berndt.”

The valet entered his chambers and informed him that General Prittwitz needed to see him urgently. The king rose from his bed and still in his nightshirt, motioned for him to show the general to his anteroom.

Frederick looked in the mirror, ruffled his hair to put it in place and told the valet to bring coffee.

“Yes, General,” he said as he entered the room.

“This is kind of early for a social call General. What is the urgency?”

“Your Highness, I am afraid we have some factions of the revolution that were not appeased by your visit to Berlin yesterday. Beginning just before dawn they have set up barricades on Kronenstrasse and Friedrichstrasse and they have begun the destruction and looting of shops, especially Jewish shops.”

Frederick stood and swore, turned in a circle and swore again.

“Bring out your army,” the king said with force.

“Put them on the streets and let the mob know that we will not tolerate their brand of republicanism.”

“That will frighten the average citizens, Your Highness.”

“Do what you have to for them. Have your army give flowers to the ladies and pennies to the children. I don’t care, just stop the revolt.”

Frederick stood and returned to his bed chambers. Elisabeth was sitting upright sipping her coffee.

“No need to explain, my dear, I heard you all the way in here.”

“Did I overreact?” The king said calmly, sincerely asking for her opinion.

“No dear, you didn’t overreact. I like the part about the pennies.”

Frederick smiled.

“That was pretty good wasn’t it.”

Elisabeth hesitated and then spoke softly.

“I am concerned about the Jewish shops being vandalized. That is terrible! Isn’t there something you can do to stop the persecution? They don’t even have the right to sue for justice.”

Frederick sat on the bed and leaned over to Elisabeth. In one motion he kissed her and took her cup of coffee.

“Yes there is, my dear. Next month I will proclaim that all Jews in Prussia and her kingdom shall have full rights of citizenship.”

Elisabeth’s eyes widened.

“Your Highness, that is such a bold action.”

“No my dear, it is a humane and politically expedient action.”

Chapter 56 – 1848: Return to Koenigsberg

The dormeuse traveling carriage came to a stop in front of the road house. Martin and Hans got out and stretched their legs. Johann came running out of the road house and hugged his uncle and shook Han’s hand.

“It is so good to see you here,” he said excitedly.

“We should be here a few days. I am on my way to Koenigsberg to see my old friend Mr. Bodmer. I hear he is very ill. How is everything at the roadhouse?”

“Splendid, let’s go inside.”

Louise was walking from the kitchen drying her hands on her apron.

After hellos and hugs, they all sat down at the large round table.

“I heard you had a little trouble.”

Louise explained to Martin the night raiders and the new addition to the road house.

“Christiane,” she yelled to the kitchen, “come out here.”

After a few seconds a petite pretty girl entered the dining room.

Hans immediately stood and gave a slight nod of his head as everyone was introduced.

“Join us Christiane. Christiane, this is Hans Dreher, a good friend of the family and this is Martin, Johann’s uncle and my brother.”

“Mother,” Johann said, “Uncle Martin is going to Koenigsberg”

Louise smiled.

“Let me pen a letter to Sophia. I wish I were going with you. How I do miss Sophia and gruff old Bodmer.”

“Is that a new carriage?” Johann asked

“No, I bought it the last time I was in Stettin and it is used. I had to buy it because the buggy was just too hard on my old bones and muscles.

“It’s very smart looking,” Louise said.

“It’s a great traveling carriage and meant for long trips. There are three windows to protect you from the elements and inside you can actually make up a double bed. It has two large lanterns in front for night travel.”

Everyone looked out the window.

“The wheels and springs are made sturdier for the long road travel and the wheels are made from iron. Notice in the front and back there are hanging straps. These you release to the ground to prevent rolling when you are on a hill. The roof is closed to protect from rain. It is very comfortable.”

“So you and Hans will take turns sleeping and driving?” Louise asked.

“Precisely,” Martin responded. “By the way, we didn’t just stop here for a free meal; we have news.”

Everyone’s eyes light up.

“You tell them the first news, Hans.”

Hans cleared his throat.

“As of April 6 of this year, Shabtai and all of our family,” then he hesitated, “no, all the Jews of Prussia are full citizens.”

A big smile came over the group and Johann was the first to speak.

“That is great news,” Johann said. “Now you can own your farm!”

“That is one of the reasons for this trip,” Martin spoke. “We will stop in Greifenberg and register the deed in Shabtai’s name. Greifenberg will then register it in Stettin.”

*****

The dormeuse carriage pulled to the rear of the Koenigsberg castle where the stables were located. Martin had driven the last leg of the journey and Hans was inside sleeping. A middle-aged man walked out from the riding arena and greeted them.

“How can I be of service?” He asked, looking at the smart carriage.

“My name is Martin Pagenkopf and I am here to see Mr. Bodmer.”

“Yes Martin, I am Klaus Schumacher, Mr. Bodmer’s assistant. “Mr. Bodmer has told me a lot about you.”

Martin jumped down from the driver’s seat just as Hans was unfolding the stairs and getting out of the carriage.

“This is young Hans Dreher, a friend of our family.”

The men shook hands and Klaus led them into the arena and to the side area where the tack room and apartments were located.

“I am afraid Mr. Bodmer will not be able to greet you properly. He has been bedridden for these past weeks.”

“May I see him?”

“Please allow me to announce you so he can freshen himself and be presentable,” Klaus said and left.

Martin and Hans stood in the vast riding arena and as Hans looked around in awe at its size and splendor for a riding area, Martin talked of his time in Koenigsberg and his old friend Bodmer. After a while, Klaus returned.

“Mr. Bodmer will see you now; he is in fact quite anxious.”

Martin turned to Hans.

“Why don’t you walk the town and be back here in an hour.”

Martin entered Bodmer’s room and instantly realized that it had been years since he had seen his old friend.

Bodmer beamed upon seeing his old friend. They shook hands and hugged and Martin pulled a chair up beside Bodmer’s bed.

Martin told Bodmer about the farm and the road house and how successful both had become. He also talked about Johann and Bodmer guessed the father.

“Louise wanted me to ask about Sophia. How is she doing?”

Bodmer motioned for Martin to move in closer so he could talk in a low voice.

Martin leaned toward Bodmer.

“It is rumored that Motz and Sophie were having an affair.”

“Yes, I suspected that because of the Saturday morning rides,” Martin replied.

“Another rumor surfaced much later. That rumor was about Sophie also having an affair with the envoy from Vienna.”

Martin’s eyes widened.

“Truly?”

“Yes, truly: one day she just disappeared and it is further rumored that Motz found out she was passing financial information about the realm to the envoy and he had her banished.”

“What happened to Motz?”

“Nothing because he had just shown a seven million Thaler surplus for the treasury and the king was very happy. Motz retired several years later on his estate in Posen.”

The two old friends talked for an hour until Hans returned. Bodmer said he was getting very tired so Martin said goodbye, knowing it would be the last time he would see his old friend.

On their return home, they stopped at the road house and told Louise of the visit and the news about her old friend Sophie.

Chapter 57 – 1851: Winter at Charlottenburg

King Frederick and Elisabeth were in the parlor of the royal apartments with Prince Wilhelm and Augusta. The men were dressed in business attire: white shirts, cravats and long coats while the royal wives wore long pleated dresses with thin collars and embroidered shoulder covering.

“I received a letter from Prince Albert,” Wilhelm announced to the others who were reading their posts.

“He enjoyed our game hunting and has given me an open invitation to return to Buckingham Palace.”

“What does Vicky have to say about that? You were stealing her husband away with your sports.”

“The queen almost seemed relieved and amused at our absences.”

Frederick held up a piece of paper.

“The French have done it again. I knew when Louis Napoleon was elected President with a 75% vote margin in ’48 it would only be a matter of time before he threw out the constitution and proclaimed himself Emperor. Would anyone like to speculate how long it will be until he starts a war with Germany and Prussia?”

“Now that the Rhenish provinces are back to normal and we ridded ourselves of Marx and Engels, we need to look again at the state militia. If Napoleon does come north, that will be one of his first areas of attack.”

“Do you have things under control as Governor General in Koblenz?”

“Everything but Augusta,” he responded half joking and half serious.

“I love Koblenz and the Electoral Palace,” Augusta said to no one.

“It’s peaceful like Potsdam; and Wilhelm has so many responsibilities it keeps him busy and out of trouble.”

“How long do you want to stay there?” Frederick asked his brother, ignoring Augusta’s reference to Wilhelm’s affairs.

“A few more years: I like the area and the wine is very good,” he said with a smile. “The populous is definitely friendlier to us than the Berliners.”

“I believe you still have the moniker of the grapeshot prince.”

“It is definitely not deserved since I was no longer head of the military.”

“Here is a note from Bismarck. He says he is very pleased with his appointment as envoy to the German Confederation at Frankfurt. He says he senses many weaknesses in the Austria-Hungary influence over the German States and he feels the Prussian position of power in this area could become dominate.”

“That man is detestable,” Augusta said with some spite in her voice.

Augusta disliked Bismarck’s overly ambitious nature and her feelings intensified after Bismarck tried to persuade Augusta join in a conspiracy to replace Frederick on the throne with Fritz when Wilhelm was in London. She saw him as an opportunist with no scruples.

Elisabeth was anxious to change the subject.

“Tell us about the meeting between Princess Victoria and Fritz.”

Prince Wilhelm smiled.

“It went extremely well. The princess is only 11 years old and I made sure Fritz’s uniform was most striking. He is a very handsome 20 years old. I think she instantly fell in puppy love.”

“We need to wait seven years before the ceremony.” Augusta offered.

“That is just as well. There is a lot Fritz needs to accomplish between now and then and he can accomplish more as a single man.”

“Oh brother,” Wilhelm said as an afterthought.

“Alfred Krupp has been experimenting with a solid cast breach loading steel cannon. I intend to keep an eye on this company. In fact, I may even invest in it. They have also invented a process for making a single cast railroad wheel that doesn’t require any welding.”

“Do you think it is a wise investment?” Elizabeth asked.

“They already have purchase orders from the American railroad companies.”

“As the Prussian Military Governor of the Rhine Provinces, I am keeping a close eye on the steel cannon.”

“Charlotte tells me you have been talking to Nicholas regarding purchases of the steel cannon,” Frederick said with a slight smile.

Wilhelm laughed.

“Indeed I have.”

Chapter 58 – 1853: Death and a letter from Pastor Tom

Johann was sitting with his sweetheart at the large dining room table looking out the window.

“What are you thinking, Johann?” Louise Maria Charlotte Rosemann asked.

“I’m thinking how much I miss my aunt and how sad my uncle Martin must be to lose her so senselessly.”

“How long were they married?” Louise said softly.

“Well, they were both twenty-four when they were married. They were married in 1823 so I guess they were married for 30 years.”

“You know Johann; it is not wise to visit cities when cholera is spreading. Your aunt insisted on traveling to Stettin on a shopping expedition. It is a wonder she didn’t bring the cholera back here to Kardemin and Trieglaff.”

Johann and Louise sat silent, both thinking their thoughts on the death of Martin’s wife Henriette when Johann broke the silence.

“I’m thinking about our future.”

“What is our future?”

Johann pulled an envelope from his pocket.

“This is a letter from Pastor Thomas. He was our Lutheran minister before he left for America.”

Dear Pagenkopf Family and all the families of Kardemin,

I know it has been some time since my last post. Much has happened in my life as I am sure in your lives.

I had a very successful term in Leavenworth, Kansas. The fort has been completed and they even have a church. Many Lutheran families that congregated around Leavenworth were in my parish and they were all anxious to move west and settle on their own land.

It is a bold story to tell about why my parish wanted to move west. You may have been reading about the problems in America regarding the North and the South. The issue of slavery is a very heated topic wherever one travels. In Kansas, the topic brings out the hot rhetoric and the firearms.

Here, there are only two sides: pro slavery and Free State. Both sides are vehement in their opinions and the fighting is both fierce and deadly. We hear that the Free Staters are called Jayhawks (a mythical bird combining the Jay Bird who is noisy and troublesome with the sparrow hawk, a vigorous hunter) and the pro slavers are called bushwhackers. The fighting is almost non-stop, as if Lawrence would determine the outcome for all the states. There is looting, thievery and killing as both sides fight. It was therefore a good time to leave.

We loaded wagons and began our trek west. There were about forty of us and we kept going west and southward following what some called the Oregon Trail that headed west. We passed by a new settlement of soldiers who were beginning to build a new fort. I believe they were going to call it Fort Center or Fort Riley.

There was much discussion among the congregation about whether to stay in the safety of the military or continue our travel west. The majority voted to continue west. After days of travel, we moved off the main trail and headed south to what seemed more fertile and bountiful land. We came upon a settlement that already had a small church. It is called Shady Brook and we were convinced to stay.

You would love this area. It is so peaceful and the soil is ideal for growing wheat and corn: anything you want to plant will grow. There is abundant land available around this area. We have been told the government is reducing the price per acre from $1.25 down to twelve cents. We will thus wait for a while to apply for the land.

I hope this post finds all is well with you,

Yours in Christ,

Pastor Thomas

Johann looked at Louise.

“We need to think about moving to America after we are married.”

Chapter 59 - 1854: A Pagenkopf Wedding

The oldest son of Prince Wilhelm would have a very different wedding than his younger brother Fritz Hohenzollern. There would be no royalty at the wedding and it would be held in the small village church in Trieglaff.

Peter and Martin had traveled to Trieglaff along with Shabtai’s family. Hans had come a few weeks early to help with any arrangements but mainly to have Johann’s company. They were all in the road house dining hall waiting for the groomsman to signal time to walk to the church.

Johann had worked for weeks on his suit and he appeared more stately than the richest nobleman.

“Where is Louise?” Peter asked, noticing that she hadn’t come down yet.

“She is upstairs getting ready.”

Everyone was a little nervous and the conversation was light if not inane.

“How many guests do you expect?” Martin asked.

“Maybe 30 but it could be more.” Johann answered as he adjusted his tie.

Louise came down the stairs looking like the mother of a stately groom. She had a small package in her hand.

“I have been waiting for a special occasion to give you this and I guess this day would be that day.”

She handed Johann the package.

Johann looked at it and slowly untied the small knot in the string. His hands moved slowly as he felt this was more than just a mother’s gift to a son.

Inside the package was a yellow gold sash and Johann looked up at his mother.

“Yes Johann, that belonged to your father and I want you to wear it at your wedding. We will no longer lie about your real father. Wear it and be proud.”

Johann stood and hugged his mother. After a long silence, Peter spoke.

“Is this wise?”

“Wise or not, what can he do. He is across Europe on the Rhine in Koblenz and I doubt he will come by this village any time soon. Johann should not have to hide his heritage or royal blood any longer. What can Wilhelm do? Banish us? So be it. Johann has wanted to live in America his whole life. Banishment may be a blessing.”

Johann stood and wrapped the sash around his waist, made a loop and a knot and let the ends hang.

“Very smart,” Peter exclaimed.

Johann walked around and went to the large mirror by the door.

“Yes, Crown Prince Johann shall be married today,” he said in an affected haughty voice.

“We should pay homage to the crown prince,” Hans said with a smile.

“You smile my friend and you may jest; however, it is not the name but the royal blood that you should respect and revere. Royal blood is God ordained.”

Peter looked at Martin and frowned.

“Johann,” Peter said slowly, “the royal blood is only God ordained when the body containing the royal blood sits upon the throne. Else it is only royal blood.”

Hans smiled and spoke.

“I have an announcement on this special occasion.”

Johann turned to Hans.

“You do? What is it?”

Hans stood and held out his hand to Christine Slawik who stood with him.

“I would like to announce that on this day next month, Christine and I shall marry.”

There was a gasp in the room.

“But Hans.......” Louise said.

“I guess I should have made another announcement first. I would like to introduce everyone to this pretty Jewess, Christine Eulau, otherwise known as Christine Slawik.”

Everyone stood and applauded just as the groomsman entered the road house to announce that the groom should begin his walk to the church. The groomsman, the Rosemann’s oldest son, thought they were standing for him and he bowed in acknowledgement. Everyone laughed.

Chapter 60 - 1857: A Shift in Power

Crown Prince Wilhelm was in the bedchambers of his brother, King Frederick. With him were both wives, his sister Charlotte and her husband Tsar Nicholas and the Minister-President of Prussia. Wilhelm had pulled up a chair and was talking to his brother who was in bed following a stroke.

“Frederick, this is such an unfortunate thing you have suffered. I don’t know if you can understand me or not so I will assume you can but are unable to respond. Dear brother, you have had such a long and successful reign. Seventeen years on the throne and you have kept us in peace and the kingdom has indeed prospered under your guidance. We have railroads and telegraph lines, a modern army and over 80% of our children have a good education.

“You guided us through the revolutions of 1848 and prevented the aristocracy from forcing a wrongful constitution on the crown. You have navigated through the treacherous waters of world politics and enlarged the Hohenzollern realm while guiding your subjects through droughts, cholera epidemics and recession.”

Wilhelm looked up at Elisabeth who had tears in her eyes. She knelt beside the bed and took Frederick’s hand.

“You are a good man King Frederick,” she said without sobbing.

Wilhelm could see this was difficult for Elisabeth and continued.

“There are countless of your subjects that have benefited from your magnanimity: the Jews to whom you gave full citizenship; the Catholic and Lutheran clergy who you freed and your most generous endowment to have the Cologne Cathedral completed and the Bishop released from jail.

“Now brother, I am obliged to inform you, not knowing if you can understand, but I am obliged anyway to tell you that Minister-President Baron Otto Theodor von Manteuffel has called for an assembly of the Chambers to determine if a regency is now required, given your condition. The Chambers will meet in January of next year and if your condition has not improved, they will appoint me as Regent according to Article 57, Appointment of a Regent and Article 58, Powers and Oath of Regent. Until then, Baron Manteuffel will conduct the affairs of State as provided by the constitution.”

Wilhelm had said what he thought needed to be said and the room remained silent for several minutes until Augusta spoke.

“Come; let’s leave Elisabeth alone with Frederick.”

She turned, walked to the door and the others followed.

Chapter 61 – 1857: Travel to America

The large dining table at the Pagenkopf estate was filled with family and guests. Shabtai and his wife were present as well as Hans and Christine, Hanna and Albert, Louise and Johann’s wife Louise Charlotte. Peter and Martin sat at the ends of the table and Martin’s youngest daughter, Wilhelmina, sat next to Martin.

“What is keeping Johann?” Peter asked.

“I don’t know,” Martin replied. “He has spent most of the past two weeks hiding in his room.”

Just as Martin said the word room, Johann appeared dressed in a Prussian military uniform.

“What is this?” Louise asked with a laugh.

“Do you like it?” Johann asked the group.

The uniform was more than a military uniform; it was similar in fashion to the formal uniforms worn by the king and Prince Wilhelm on state occasions. The royal blue topcoat was accented by the dark blue trousers and the large yellow-gold sash across the chest. The two inch high cuffs on the coat bore a resemblance of the Hohenzollern family crest. The epaulettes on the shoulders were of yellow-gold with silver strands.

“It is very handsome,” Charlotte said with a smile.

“I wasn’t aware we were dining formal tonight,” Hans said to everyone.

Johann smiled as he sat down.

“I think I will earn some respect with this uniform when I arrive in Kansas.”

Martin motioned for the servants to begin serving the meal and the chatter began.

“Are you going to miss the road house?” Shabtai asked Louise who sat across from him.

“Yes, I will miss it a great deal but the sorrow of leaving it is outweighed by my new life in Berlin. I love my little apartment on Friedrichstrasse. It will be different living in a large city.”

“One can get lost in a big city,” Shabtai’s wife said as a caution.

“I won’t really mind a little anonymity. In Trieglaff everyone knows everything about you. Berlin should be fun.”

“What about you Charlotte? Won’t you be missing the road house and the travelers?”

“I won’t miss the road house, but I will miss my neighbors,” she answered with a smile at Shabtai’s wife.

“But you will be starting all over again in Kansas.”

“I am sure the people in Kansas are just as good neighbors as here. They will help us get started. Pastor Thomas knows them all and he assures us we will be welcome.”

“What do you plan to grow there, Martin?” Hans asked.

“Very little,” Martin responded with a laugh.

“I am 58 years old Hans. I plan to be a gentleman farmer.”

Hans laughed.

“What does a gentleman farmer do?”

“Well, first I will purchase about four quarters, buy some livestock and let them graze on one quarter and lease out the other quarters.”

“How many American acres is a quarter?”

“A quarter is 160 acres: plenty to support a family and have excess to pay my rents.”

Louise looked at her young niece, Wilhemina.

“Don’t you wish you were going Wilhemina?”

Wilhemina was 20 years old

“Not a bit!” She answered with a laugh.

“My idea of an adventure is to ride my horse to Kardemin. No thank you, I will stay here with Grandpa and help Hans and Christine with the farming. I have gotten pretty good at braiding the hemp.”

Shabtai’s wife looked at Wilhemina.

“But dear, you need to find a man and get married.”

“She has her hands full with this 78 year old grandfather,” Peter spoke up.

“She’ll have plenty of time for a man after I am gone.”

Everyone laughed since Peter was in many ways the youngest man at the table.

“What is your itinerary?” Shabtai asked.

“We leave the day after tomorrow. I have hired a large coach to transport us to Stettin where we will take a river transport to the Bay of Pomerania. There we will board a ship and travel to Plymouth, England. We will remain a week in Plymouth and then board another ship that will take us to New York. I have yet to plan our route or transportation from New York to Kansas. I think it best to see what is available first hand.”

“Are the linings of your jacket sewn well?” Shabtai asked referring to the diamonds Martin and Johann hid in their clothing.

“Yes, very well,” Johann answered.

Chapter 62 – 1861: Lyons Creek, Kansas

Johann Pagenkopf walked out onto his front porch with a newspaper under his arm, a holster belt with a Walker Colt around his waist and his rifle. He leaned the rifle against the porch railing and looked out over his farm land. It was early morning and the house and fields were quiet. Johann was dressed in his Prussian military uniform, complete with the yellow gold sash and colorful shoulder boards. He would be holding court today for his family and the surrounding neighbors who were invited to dine and celebrate the day of independence.

The front door opened and his wife Charlotte, three months pregnant with their third child joined Johann on the porch where two large rocking chairs invited them to sit. Charlotte had two mugs of coffee.

“Thank you my dear,” he said as he took the cup and sat down.

“You know, five months ago when Kansas was granted Statehood, I thought this business of Free Staters and Pro-Slavers would calm down. Now we find ourselves in the middle of a civil war and walking around with firearms to protect ourselves against outlaws and marauders.”

“Do you think it is necessary to be so heavily armed? After all, Fort Riley is just north of here and there are a lot of soldiers there to protect us.”

“Fort Riley is busy recruiting and training for the war in the East. They don’t have much time for protecting farmers 20 miles away. We have to protect ourselves against the marauders and roving bands of outlaws.”

The large estate was beginning to wake up. When Johann and Martin arrived in Kansas in 1858, they had built this small mansion on Lyons creek. The main building had over ten bedrooms and next to the main house was a servant’s quarters.

The young Negro servant girl came onto the porch with a pitcher and set it down on the small table between the rockers.

“I will be in soon to supervise,” Charlotte said to the girl. “Make sure everyone is up and ready for a hard day’s work. We will be having over 30 hungry guests this afternoon.”

“Yes, madam,” the girl answered and went back into the house.

“We are so lucky to have her,” Charlotte said.

“I sometimes wonder why she is so good to us,” Johann laughed

Charlotte joined the laugh.

“Because we pay her well and she finally has a stable home. Could that be it?”

“It would be nice if we could find and hire a handsome young Negro so she would have a prospect of marriage,” Johann thought out loud.

“I wouldn’t be too concerned. She goes to Junction City on her days off and she will find a mate soon enough. I have already told her we have an opening when she makes her choice.

“Speaking of which, Martin was up early this morning,” Charlotte continued.

“Yes, he said something about going over to the Wetzel place. Pastor Lange is having another Missouri-Synod meeting but they will both be here this afternoon.”

“I do wish he would find a lady friend.”

“Martin?”

“Yes, of course Martin. It has been almost four years since Henriette died. He needs a good old fashioned girl friend to keep him company.”

Johann smiled and leaned over to Charlotte.

“How do you know he doesn’t already have a girl friend? How do you know for sure he is going over to the Wetzel place to discuss religion?”

Johann laughed as Charlotte scoffed.

“Let’s see what the Kansas Express has to say,” Johann said as he unfolded the newspaper.

Johann sat back and began to read the paper that had been brought to them by a neighbor the previous evening. The pages were worn since several families had read it before it arrived at the Pagenkopf farm.

“There is terrible fighting in Missouri. The union army just took control of the Missouri by routing the Rebs in Boonville, Missouri.”

“I don’t understand,” said Charlotte. Why is there so much fighting in Missouri already?”

Johann put the paper on his lap.

“Because Missouri is the gateway to the west and it is too symbolic and too strategic. The Ohio and Missouri rivers meet up with the Mississippi in Missouri: the Pony Express route goes through Missouri and Kansas, the Santa Fe, California and Oregon trails are here. Missouri is symbolic because it sits next to Kansas which is a battle ground where pro-slave bushwhackers face off against Free State Jayhawkers. Whoever controls Missouri controls the west and no doubt will control Kansas.”

Johann picked up the paper and turned the page.

Johann sat upright.

“What is it dear?” Charlotte asked.

“My God, the king died and my father is now King of Prussia.”

Chapter 63 – 1861: A New Era

Prince Wilhelm and his son Fritz had journeyed to the Konigsberg Castle through the rough winter season. The death and royal burial in Berlin of his older brother had consumed the first part of January, 1861 and Wilhelm was anxious to hold the ceremony in Koenigsberg that would make him officially the King of Prussia.

“Father,” Fritz was imploring. “I don’t think this is proper.”

“What, that I will put the crown on my own head and proclaim it was from God?”

“Precisely, Father,”

“Do you also not approve of my message to the people of Prussia, especially those who clamor for representation and a constitution?”

“The message is fine, but it is not appropriate for you to crown your own head,” Fritz said and finally laughed.

“Who would you have put the crown on my head? We have no Pope and I am the head of the church.”

The old crown prince was determined to shape Prussia on his ideals and allow his brother’s legacy to transform from policy to mere words on stone.

Fritz went to the window to see the many carriages lined up in front of the castle to discharge their passengers.

“I believe you will have a good turnout Father,” Fritz said as he looked down at the dignitaries entering the castle front. Family members and close confidants were already in the castle as they were special guests and were provided castle apartments.

“See here Fritz, don’t change the subject. If the royal family is ordained by God and the king is ordained by God, then who should place the crown on my head?” The Habsburgs were ordained Holy Roman Emperors by the Pope and thus there was a certain homage they had to pay to Rome. Who should crown me and who should I pay homage to? It only seems right that I would take the crown off of the alter and place it on my own head. My brother loudly proclaimed that he would not allow a piece of paper to come between him and his subjects. Well, I will not allow a mere mortal to come between me and God and crown me. I will crown myself. It is between me and God.”

*****

The great hall was filled with dukes, duchesses, the tsar and tsarina and a number of specially invited guests. Fritz’s wife, the Crown Princess Victoria was dressed befitting the next queen of the realm. Her dress was adorned with both fur and jewels and the neckline was low, showing bare shoulders. The over-skirt was long and flowing like the train of a bridal gown. The princess was young and beautiful and her beauty was crowned with a jeweled tiara. As the guest settled in the great gold adorned castle hall, there were murmurs as the guests near the front and close to the throne parted to allow the royalty to enter and take their place directly in front.

Fritz held his hand straight out from his waist and Victoria’s hand rested on it as they slowly entered the hall and to their position next to the throne. As crown prince, it signified that he was next in line to take the symbolic chair. The next guests to enter the hall were Tsar Alexander and Tsarina Maria Alexandrovna.

Victoria turned to Fritz and whispered.

“Your niece-in-law looks beautiful. I’m sure Wilhelm would have loved it if his sister and Nicholas had been here. They both died so young.”

“Yes they did,” Fritz answered softly.

He was always amused by Vicky and they way she had to talk during state occasions.

“Fritz, is that Alfred Krupp over there beside Otto?”

Fritz looked up to see Krupp and Bismarck engaged in a quiet conversation.

“Yes dear.”

The king’s footman was by the door and made a motion to the small chamber orchestra. Immediately the music started and after a few bars, Crown Prince Wilhelm entered the hall. He was dressed in his finest uniform that he wore on all formal state occasions and in addition, he had a fur and jeweled half robe that flowed from his right shoulder to the floor. Wilhelm walked slowly to the jeweled elevated throne, nodding at his guests and smiling. He stopped when he arrived in front of the alter where the royal crown was on full display. Behind him was the royal, elevated throne: a jeweled and gilded chair.

He remained standing as the music finished. There would be two speeches prior to his crowning: one by his Prime Minister Prince Charles Anthony of Hohenzollern-Sigmaringen and the other by Prince Wilhelm’s court chaplain, Adolf Stoecker.

The Prime Minister began a long and tedious speech about the succession rules and the constitution that governed the succession from one king to another. Prince Wilhelm had insisted on this as part of the ceremony to insure there were no possible objections to his coronation.

“Why doesn’t he sit down?” Vicky whispered to Fritz.

Fritz smiled, almost to the point of laughing. He loved that part of Vicky: her inquisitiveness and sometimes her lack of protocol. Her mother, Queen Victoria had warned Fritz about this tendency and blamed it on Vicky’s growing up in a highly proper British monarch family that tended to be stuffy and dour at times. Vicky began to rebel early in life and never grew out of it.

“The throne is not his until he has been officially crowned,” he whispered.

“Oh,” and she smiled.

Prime Minister Prince Charles finished reading his proclamation regarding the succession to the throne and motioned for the court chaplain to come forward.

“That was awfully short; did he have to read it from a piece of paper?” Vicky whispered.

Fritz let out a quiet snort as he tried to hold back his laugh.

“I believe the paper is blank my dear. He only pretended to read it so it would appear more official.”

Vicky let out a barely audible snicker.

“You Prussians are so funny.”

The court chaplain began by blessing the proceedings and then transitioned from a blessing to a pious lecture regarding the divine right of the King of Prussia and holding that the king is answerable only to God.

“Is he going to anoint him with holy oil?” Vicky whispered.

“No, dear, we don’t do that in Prussia.”

The chaplain finished by saying that the king, although answerable only to God, was responsible for the well being of his subjects. With his unopened Bible in his hand, the chaplain walked backwards away from the alter.

Prince Wilhelm turned, walked to the alter and held up the crown.

The next few words from the chaplain had been carefully chosen by Prince Wilhelm.

“Crown Prince Wilhelm, by placing the crown on your head, you accept all the divine rights of your kingship and all the responsibilities.”

Prince Wilhelm did not respond. To do so may have registered a hint of the power of the church in the affairs of state and Wilhelm would not allow that possibility.

He placed the crown on his head and turned to the audience. The men bowed and the ladies curtsied as the chamber orchestra began to play soft and solemn music. Wilhelm slowly walked to the other side of the hall and took his seat in the royal throne.

On cue, Fritz shouted, “long live the king,” which was repeated by the audience. Fritz then began to applaud and the rest of the audience joined him. The time for the solemn ceremony was over and it was now time to celebrate.

Chapter 64 – 1861: Lyons Creek Ceremony

Martin was riding down the path that led to the farm. Next to him were two other riders, both dressed in black suits with white collars.

Johann stepped from the porch and recognized Pastor Lange and he thought the other cleric looked familiar. As the riders neared, his suspicions were realized as the familiar, but older face of Pastor Thomas became evident.

Thomas dismounted as he neared the porch and ran to Johann. After handshaking and hugging the men looked at each other.

“You have grown into a fine young man, Johann,” Thomas said with tears.

“Thank you, how did my uncle find you?”

“I found him,” Thomas said with a laugh. “I came down from Lawrence just to find you and your family.”

“You have a Church in Lawrence, Kansas?”

“Yes, Lawrence, Kansas,” Thomas beamed.

“You have been this close all the time?”

“Yes,” he answered and turned to see buggies coming up the path.

The guests were beginning to arrive and parking their buggies in the cleared field next to the estate. One of the servants was directing them to go to the outdoor pavilion that Martin and Johann had recently finished. Martin and Pastor Lange began to help Charlotte and the other servants carry the refreshments to the pavilion. Johann was talking to Thomas.

“How many boys are we losing?” Johann asked, knowing that the pastor was the best source of current news.

“We are losing about a hundred a week. It would be more if the Army could handle the influx.”

Johann shook his head.

“That leaves us vulnerable to any renegade Reb outfit that decides to come across from Missouri or north from Arkansas.”

“Today we discussed organizing a local militia among the neighbors and a signal method to alert each other of danger. You are pretty vulnerable out here and a lot could happen before help from Fort Riley or Junction City arrived.”

“Did you hear the news about General Lee?” Thomas asked.

“What news?”

“He resigned his commission in the U.S. Army, saying he couldn’t take up arms against his fellow Virginians.”

“This war is terrible, brother fighting brother. My grandfather experienced that against Napoleon: Germans fighting Germans.”

“It was bound to happen. The North just kept putting more tariffs on British machinery and killing the cotton industry. The South couldn’t afford the machinery from the North and the British stopped buying the South’s cotton. I don’t see that the South had much choice.”

“You sound like a pro-slaver.” Johann said in a low voice so no one else would hear.

“Johann, you know I am against slavery but some feel like I do that this war is more about economics than it is about slavery. If it was strictly about slavery, don’t you think they could have worked out a transition plan so that in a few years all the Negros would be free and the southern farmers would have been compensated and a plan for future hired hands developed?”

“Johann,” Martin shouted, “the party has started. Do you have a speech?”

Johann excused himself and walked over to the pavilion.

“Please have a seat,” Johann said aloud as he pointed to the many benches and tables in the pavilion. The guests moved slowly, choosing a table with their family or immediate neighbor.

As they sat, Johann straightened the sash on his uniform.

“I want to welcome you all here to our humble home,” Johann began as some in the crowd snickered. The Pagenkopf estate was anything but humble.

“Most of you know my story and my claim to be the son of Prince Wilhelm of Prussia.”

Johann hesitated. He didn’t want to elaborate on this point because of the children.

“I want to announce that my uncle, King Frederick, died in January of this year and my father has been crowned King of Prussia.”

Johann paused as he turned to take a glass of water and quench his thirst. He did this so the crowd could murmur among themselves. He smiled as he heard the whispered talking.

“I would like to invite you all to join us on the first Sunday of each month. You might call it ‘holding court’ but a court of a different type.”

There were smiles in the crowd as they looked at each other, wondering what it would be like for Johann to hold court.

Johann gave out a laugh.

“Don’t be alarmed. I am not going to wear a signet ring for you to kiss.”

At that, everyone laughed.

“Holding court means that we will gather here, just as they do in kingdoms, and we will feast and hold games.

There was a low murmur of approval..

“On a serious side, we will be gathering after church so in the spirit of this Kansas realm, we will meet in a Christian brotherhood and find ways we can assist any neighbor who may require our energy and assistance. We have all witnessed the influx of new immigrants and they need our help to get established. We will be inviting them to our gatherings so they can become acquainted with all of us.”

The heads in the crowd looked at each other; this time in strong approval of Johann’s words.

“My uncle has organized the adult and children’s games and Charlotte has organized our meal so let’s have our supper, play some games and celebrate.”

Chapter 65 – 1863: The Massacre in Kansas

The hot August evening provided the reason for Martin Pagenkopf and Pastor Thomas to sit on the porch of the parish house with their lemonade. Martin was visiting Thomas and conducting land business in Lawrence. The pastor had offered to let him overnight at the parish house.

“The war seems like it could go on forever,” Martin said with a certain melancholy.

“Yes it does: lose at Chancellorsville, win at Vicksburg and Gettysburg and who knows what comes next.”

“What do you hear from the homeland?” Thomas asked, referring to Pomerania.

“We hear from Hanna regularly. She and Albert are still at the road house and doing very well. They hear frequently from Louise who is still in Berlin and seems to love the city life.

“Did Louise ever get married?”

“No, she said she had only one love and that would take her to eternity.”

“It seems such a waste on such a talented person. One can understand the excitement in her relationship with the king, but she could have contributed so much to this world if she had married and borne many more children.”

“I agree,” Martin said nodding his head, “but Johann and Charlotte are more than adding to our world.”

Thomas’ church was on the east end of Lawrence and as the two men talked, the thunder of horse hooves could be heard approaching.

“That sounds like more than a stage coach,” Martin said.

“I’m afraid it is: just wait a second.”

In a short while thirty riders came into view and each rider had the reins of an extra horse: strapped to each horse were several satchels. The riders galloped past the church.

“Is that part of the Army?” Martin asked.

“No, that is a bunch of troublemakers called Jayhawkers. They likely just came from Missouri and some town there is short about 30 horses and some goods.”

“Is that condoned?”

“Governor Robertson can’t do much about it. The men are attacking the enemy as he says so there is nothing to be done.”

Martin was surprised at this answer.

“Missouri and Kansas both remained in the Union. I don’t see why this can’t be prevented.”

“How do you maintain order in the middle of a war? The men that just rode by are citizen outlaws and if questioned, they will tell you they are weakening the enemy with their raids. The Bushwhackers from Missouri will say the same thing even though both sides know they don’t discriminate when it comes to plundering.”

*****

In predawn hours, Lawrence, Kansas is a quiet town with an occasional dog bark or a time confused rooster. Martin woke from his sound sleep at the sound of several dogs. Once awake, he was wide awake and stood from his bed. He could sense a movement and he tried to understand its origin. Pastor Thomas in the next room was moving to his bedroom door when the faint sound of horse hooves interrupted the quiet.

Martin looked out his door.

“You awake too?”

“Yes, it sounds like a bunch of horses: probably more Jayhawkers returning from a raid.”

Martin dressed and went downstairs. He liked the quiet mornings and the cool fresh air. The riders came nearer to Lawrence and were descending a hill on the edge of town.

“Martin, I fear there is trouble. Those aren’t Jayhawkers, there are too many of them. I need to run over to Senator Lane’s house and warn him. He is hated by the Bushwhackers.”

Thomas ran out the door.

Martin looked around and then ran upstairs and got his revolver and rifle and ran to the back of the Parish house where his horse was hobbled. He grabbed his tack and saddled his horse. At the same moment, 400 or more riders were galloping into town being led by an officer in a confederate uniform.

Martin edged his horse close to the back of the house. He could hear the men shouting.

“Kill every man old enough to carry a gun,” the Captain in the lead shouted.

“Then burn the town!”

Martin dismounted and led his horse to the back door of the church.

“Come on boy, you should be safe in here.”

Martin then ran out the back door and continued along the back of the row of houses. He didn’t bother knocking; he just ran into the first house and shouted for the owners to run to the church. The family scrambled as they ran from their bedrooms half-dressed and confused.

“Bushwhackers, lots of them. Run to the church and hide.”

At that, Martin ran to the next house and warned the family inside.

As he ran from the second house and to the third house he could see in the front a dozen raiders pulling an old man from the building. An elderly woman, probably the man’s wife was screaming and pleading. One of the raiders pointed his pistol and fired. The old man fell dead and the woman fell with grief.

Martin ran to the next house. As he ran, he looked out on the street and saw the same scenario being played out: a dozen or so raiders at each house pulling the male occupants from their homes and executing them in front of their families.

Martin looked down at his rifle. He wanted badly to kill as many raiders as he could.

Fifty yards away a group of raiders had pulled two teenaged boys from their home and one of the raiders was pointing his gun at the head of the youngest boy.

Martin raised his rifle and fired. The raider fell. Martin put down his rifle and took out his Walker Colt and fired, hitting another raider. At that point, one of the raiders shot the other boy and the rest of the group began to run at Martin’s position.

Martin turned and ran behind the houses. He ran away from the church, not wanting to lead the raiders to the safe haven.

*****

Pastor Thomas reached Senator Lane’s home before the raiders fired their first shot. Like Martin, he didn’t bother to knock and just ran into the Senator’s house shouting that Confederate raiders were coming.

Senator Lane ran down the stairs in his nightshirt, quickly thanked Thomas and ran out the back door and into a cornfield. Thomas followed him out the back door and then ran to the next house to warn the family just as the leader of the raiders and ten men pulled up to the front of the Senator’s house.

“You two, take the back,” the leader shouted.

The leader jumped off his horse and along with the other men they burst through the front door.

Thomas snuck out the back door of the adjacent house and hid by the cellar door. He could hear the commotion and shouting in the Senator’s house.

“Captain Quantrill,” a man in back shouted. “He didn’t come this way.”

“Damn you Lane, you Jayhawk coward. Where are you hiding? Come out!”

Captain Quantrill and his men walked out the front door and the Captain shouted.

“If we can’t get the leader of the Jayhawks, we can destroy his home base.”

“BURN THE TOWN,” he shouted. “Burn it to the ground.”

The morning sun was up and the clock approaching seven when the 400 raiders began to set each house on fire. By nine o’clock two-thirds of the town was on fire and over 200 boys and men were dead.

Martin had used all his bullets in his Colt plus the two pre-loaded cylinders in his ammunition pouch. He had killed or wounded a dozen raiders and missed on six tries. He was nimble for a man of sixty-four and he kept ahead of the raiders chasing him by being quick and dodging their bullets. He ran between the houses, hearing the wails of the women who had lost a husband or son. As he reached the back of the church he could see and hear the raiders galloping out of town.

Thomas slowly opened the back door to see Martin sitting on the ground reloading his Colt and two extra cylinders. When the last of the raiders galloped past the church, Martin went inside where a dozen families were huddled on the floor between the pews. The women were crying and the men were cussing themselves for being in a helpless situation.

“Thomas, we need these families on the street forming bucket brigades to try and put out some of the fires.”

Martin looked into Thomas’ eyes and saw tears and pain. The aging pastor had buried a lot of parishioners in his life time but this sudden carnage was too much.

A lone rider rode to the church.

Martin held his Colt as he walked out the front door.

The sight he saw was sad and comical.

Senator Lane was in his nightshirt riding a horse bareback. He pulled up at the church and shouted, “Do you have a horse?”

Martin nodded yes.

“Listen, my home is destroyed and I need to remain here and help. Can you hurry to Topeka then Fort Riley and report what has happened here? I already have someone riding to Fort Leavenworth.”

Martin wanted to stay and he looked at Pastor Thomas who gave him a little shove.

“Go Martin, please go and get help.”

Martin didn’t hesitate. He ran into the church, grabbed his saddle and tack and led his horse out the back door.

*****

Martin knew he had a long day of riding. If he alternated between a trot and a canter he could be at Fort Riley in eight hours but it would be a long day, covering over 80 miles. He would rest his horse in Topeka, 25 miles away. His thoughts on this first leg of the journey were a mixture of sadness for the people of Lawrence and hatred for both the Bushwhackers and Jayhawkers. The thirty Jayhawkers who had ridden into Lawrence with their plunder were not military heroes, they were common criminals. Quantrill and his band were even worse.

Martin rode into Topeka and found the Sheriffs office. It was noon and while his horse feasted on fresh water from a trough, Martin walked into the Sheriff’s office.

“Sheriff, I just came from Lawrence and there has been a terrible massacre.”

The Sheriff jumped out of his chair.

“About 400 Confederates rode into Lawrence before dawn. They were led by Captain Quantrill and by nine o’clock they had killed what seemed to be every boy and man and started the whole town on fire.”

The Sheriff put his hand to his forehead. He knew Lawrence and what Martin was saying was unbelievable. Every boy and man would be over 200 dead.

“I have to continue to Fort Riley, but you and anyone you can spare need to get to Lawrence and help those poor people.”

The Sheriff grabbed his hat and ran outside and down the block to the nearest church. Martin followed him.

“Pastor Gregory, sound the bell: sound it loud and long until everyone is here.”

“What is it?” He asked.

“JUST DO IT,” the Sheriff shouted.

The bell began to ring and slowly the street in front of the church began to fill.

When there were 30 – 40 people gathered, the Sheriff repeated what Martin had told him. Quickly the message traveled through town and men on horses and in buggies began to assemble with rifles and shovels and buckets.

*****

Martin entered Fort Riley and quickly began looking among the limestone buildings for a Commander’s headquarters. He saw the flag flying and rode directly to it. He had been in his saddle for eight hours and was very stiff from the ride.

With a slight limp from the stiffness, he walked into the headquarters’ building and asked the clerk to see the Commander.

“What is your business?”

“There has been a massacre in Lawrence and they need help.”

The clerk, like the Sheriff, jumped from his chair and ran to the first door in the hall.

“Captain, there has been a massacre in Lawrence,” he shouted.

The door flew open and a Captain walked briskly into the anteroom to Martin.

Martin repeated what he had told the Sheriff and also that he suspected the Bushwhackers were headed west when they left Lawrence.

The Captain barked some orders to the clerk and ran out the front door of the headquarters’ building.

*****

Martin rode into the Pagenkopf farm around noon. The commander at Fort Riley had let him stay in the barracks overnight. He had not pushed his horse like he had the previous day and the 25 miles from the Fort had taken all morning: with a brief stop in Junction City.

Martin dismounted and unhooked the sacks from his saddle horn as Johann came out onto the porch.

“You’re back early,” Johann said as he reached to help Martin with the sacks.

Martin looked at Johann with his sad eyes.

“There was a massacre at Lawrence.”

The next hour was spent in the kitchen as Martin had a lunch and told the story of Lawrence to Johann and Charlotte.

When he was finished, he pointed to the sacks.

“I bought some more Colts and a lot of powder and percussion caps. We may need them. Before next Sunday’s ‘holding court’, notify the neighbors that any gathering in the future needs to be as a fully armed group.”

Chapter 66 – 1866: War in Europe

The parlor of Charlotte Maria von Havelland’s small estate was occupied only by King Wilhelm and his trusted friend of many years, Louise Pagenkopf. They had risen early and were enjoying coffee before Wilhelm had to leave.

“What do you hear from Johann?” Wilhelm asked.

Louise smiled.

“Once a father always a father; not true Wilhelm?”

Louise went to her hand bag and took out a photograph.

“Yes true. I dearly love Fritz and he is my only recognized son. As I get older I guess there is a little bit of melancholy. How I do wish you and I could have been together more and raised children.”

“Now Wilhelm, I am content with your once a month visits and you know I don’t make any demands on your time.”

“I know my dear, I guess it’s my melancholy acting up again,” he said with a smile.

Louise handed him the photograph.

“Johann is doing very well. After the Lawrence massacre things became quieter in eastern Kansas. Quantrill, the Bushwhacker went south to Texas and the Union removed all Confederate sympathizers in four counties of Missouri along the Kansas border. Thousands of people were removed from their property. Johann thinks it was more out of revenge than a practical matter of avoiding more bloodshed. He still had some trouble with small bands that would appear at his estate, but it seems he has an arsenal and was able to defend his home. Now that the war is over, the Kansas Free Staters are pretty much in charge. Would you like to hear about your grandchildren?”

Wilhelm smiled, “yes of course I would.”

“Well, Anna Maria Augusta, named after the queen, is now ten this year and Johann says she is the equestrian of the family. She loves horses and they love her.”

“The second oldest is Albert Frederick, named after your brother, is now seven this year and he cannot be bothered with farming or animals. All he wants to do is read.”

“The joy of the family is Christina Wilhelmina, named after you I believe. She is five and loves to laugh. Johann says she is the beauty where Albert is the brains.”

“Louise will be three this year and is a handful.”

“Louise, named after you, I believe,” Wilhelm said.

“Named after me and your daughter,” she laughed.

“And the latest, Helena who was born in March this year.”

“Johann certainly has been busy,” Wilhelm said, looking into Louise’s eyes.

“Yes, he has,” she answered quietly.

“Are you ever going to visit Kansas and your grandchildren?” Wilhelm asked.

“I don’t believe so. I considered it before their war started because I felt young enough to travel. Now that the war is over, I don’t feel I have the energy for all that travel. I will have to content myself with photographs.”

“Tell me Wilhelm, are we going to war soon?”

Wilhelm didn’t hesitate to discuss affairs of state with Louise. He had trusted her discretion for years and was never disappointed in betrayal.

“You know my dear, ever since the defeat of Napoleon, there has been factions calling for uniting all Germans under one flag. The southern faction want a Germany with Austria at the helm and the northern German factions want Prussia as the leader and excluding Austria altogether. They all realize that Prussia is far superior in technology, economy and military. When Austria was losing their battles and territory in Italy seven years ago, we were placing orders with Krupp for his new breech loading steel cannon. We now have over 400 of those cannon and there is no army on the continent that can beat us. Unfortunately, we may need to test that theory real soon.”

Louise looked slightly alarmed.

“Why do you say that?”

“You know about the issue with Schleswig-Holstein on the Jutland Peninsula.”

“Yes, two years ago Prussia and Austria defeated Denmark, the ruler of the Peninsula and at the Gastein Convention in Austria, Prussia was given Schleswig and Austria given Holstein. Prussia had certain easement rights to build telegraph and railroad lines through Holstein. Have there been issues with the Peninsula?”

“I am afraid there has been, my dear. There is strong disagreement about the ruling of Schleswig and Holstein and Austria is acting as if they are back in the old days of the Holy Roman Empire. Bismarck is orchestrating allegiances in the event it comes to a war. I am afraid it will be Germans fighting Germans over Danish land.”

*****

Otto von Bismarck was not a large man but he walked and acted like a giant. He had been the Prime Minister of the most powerful country in Europe for four years and his confident air led everyone to believe he would be there for many more years. His official office was in the Reichstag building in Berlin and most of his official business as Prime Minister was conducted there. Bismarck’s main power came from his off-site and clandestine meetings that he conducted away from his office. Like Metternich before him as the power behind the most powerful monarchy in Europe, Bismarck used his charm, persuasion and sometimes simple bribery to insure that his agenda was followed.

In the spring of 1866 the king and queen held a spring ball at Charlottenburg Palace and the elite of Berlin and Prussia were invited as well as all foreign envoys and their wives. The ball was well underway when Bismarck nodded to two gentlemen. It was his signal to meet in the Blue Room of the Palace.

The two men he nodded to were his trusted advisers: Helmuth von Moltke, Chief of Staff for the Prussian Army and Albrecht von Roon, Minister of War.

Bismarck, dressed in his crisp white military uniform jacket and dark trousers wearing the shoulder boards of the rank of Major in the National Guard, walked quickly from the Great Hall and down the corridor to the Blue Room. Roon and Moltke, both dressed in their navy blue military uniforms quickly followed. All three men wore the colorful shoulder to waist sash of their rank and position.

Bismarck entered first and slowly paced the floor until the other two arrived. He was going over in his mind how he wanted the meeting to proceed.

Roon and Moltke walked through the door.

“How soon will he arrive,” Roon asked.

Bismarck looked at his watch.

“In just a few minutes. Let me lead unless I ask for your confirmation of what I have said.”

The door to the Blue Room opened and the envoy from Italy entered. He also wore his dress military uniform with shoulder boards and sash. Although his uniform was of the rank of a Major General in the Italian army, he knew he was in the presence of men more powerful than he. Everyone shook hands.

“I wasn’t aware we would be joined, Mr. Bismarck.”

“These are my trusted advisors in matters of the military and I wanted them to be a part of this meeting.”

“Just what is the nature of this meeting?” The envoy asked.

“Our intelligence in Frankfurt has revealed that Austria plans to make some arbitrary changes to the agreements of the Gastein Convention. As you know, according to the Convention, Holstein is to remain under the control of Austria with certain rules and laws pertaining to Prussia’s access to Schleswig. We believe Austria is preparing to hold a plebiscite in Holstein and possibly return the territory back to Denmark. You can see the difficult position that would leave us in.”

“Yes, I can see. Do you plan to wage a war against Austria?”

“We want to avoid a war: however, we may be forced into it.”

“Are you asking for the Italian participation in this war?”

Bismarck looked at Roon and back to the Italian envoy. The envoy seemed to be cautious and more formal that Bismarck would have liked.

“Only if it benefits the territorial integrity of Italy,” Bismarck said with a slight smile.

“If I may illuminate your proposal: in the event of a war, you would like for Italy to invade Austria from the south, dividing her military might away from your northern Prussian forces. In return for this abetting of the Prussian objectives, Italy would acquire Venetia as part of a peace agreement.”

Bismarck smiled.

“Precisely.”

“Let me first say that we would not be comfortable with an open ended agreement. There must be boundaries.”

“What if we asked for your alliance and your word that within 90 days from today, if war breaks out, you will enter.”

“Who do you see as Austria’s allies in this conflict?”

“We only see the South German States, mainly Bavaria and Wuerttemberg being the most powerful and then several of the lesser States.”

“You don’t see Napoleon III entering France into the conflict?”

“We have intelligence from France that Napoleon was heard boasting of his position. He feels France isn’t needed in this conflict and when Austria prevails over Prussia, he would negotiate gaining territory on the Rhine. He believes he can gain without cost.”

Bismarck looked at Moltke.

“We have assessed all the possibilities. Russia will refuse to enter on Austria’s side because they are still angry over the Crimean War. Great Britain has no interest because there would be no gain. We believe the conflict will be between Austria and the South German States and Prussia and the North German States.”

It was the envoys turn to smile.

“Tell me why you think Prussia will win in this conflict.”

Bismarck nodded to Roon who was the next to speak.

“I have spent the last two years reorganizing our military and national guard. Every man has been obligated to train and serve in the military for three years and be on call on short notice. We have lessened our interest and support of the National Guard in favor of a well trained and equipped standing army.

“If Austria declares war on Prussia, we know we can mobilize faster than she and we have the rail lines that can assemble our entire military on Austria’s borders. There we can match her man to man. Once war is declared, we are better equipped to take the war to her.”

The envoy looked at Moltke.

“Is that your assessment?”

“I agree with General Roon as far as our mobilizing and moving the military to Austria’s ground. I might also add that our men are better trained and better equipped. All of our men have the Dreyse needle rifle that is breech loaded and can be reloaded and fired at a much faster rate than the Austrian muzzle loaded Lorenz rifles. Also, we have over 400 of the steel casted Krupp breech load cannon that can fire at a faster rate and are much more accurate than the Austrian iron cannon.”

“How do you propose to get the cannon to Austria’s borders?”

Moltke looked at Bismarck who nodded his head.

“It is not universally known,” Moltke said slowly, “we have specially built rail cars that can be quickly loaded with the cannon.”

The envoy put his hand on his chin, turned and paced the marble floor.

Bismarck looked at Roon and Moltke and smiled. He was proud of their convincing performance.

“You will guarantee the return of Venetia to Italy when we are successful?”

“Yes, we will guarantee it,” Bismarck answered firmly: happy the envoy hadn’t said ‘if’ we are successful.

“I believe I can guarantee that if a conflict begins in the next 90 days, Italy will attack Austria from the south.”

Everyone smiled, shook hands and returned to the Great Hall.

*****

Augusta walked up to Wilhelm and took his arm. He and Fritz were in a conversation with the Russian ambassador and Augusta could see they were both bored with the talk of the outlook for the summer crops.

“Wilhelm, can I borrow you and Fritz for a moment?” She smiled at the ambassador.

“Yes dear,” he answered and looking at the ambassador, “would you excuse us?”

“Most certainly,” was the reply.

The king, queen and crown prince walked with a purpose to the king’s anteroom adjacent to the Great Hall. This room was reserved for the king so during a function he could retire for a brief rest or be joined by dignitaries for private talks.

The queen was the last to enter and closed the door.

“What is it Augusta?”

Augusta’s ballroom smile turned to an angry frown.

“Have you been paying attention to who is coming and going?”

“Quite frankly, no.”

“What is it Mother?” Fritz asked

“About 30 minutes ago Bismarck, Moltke and Roon left the ball and went to the Blue Room. Right behind them was the Italian envoy.”

The king looked at Fritz.

“What do you suppose Bismarck is scheming now?”

“I don’t know Father, but I don’t like the man or his politics: and I don’t trust him.”

“The man’s principles are despicable,” Augusta spat.

“Augusta, the man does have principles and he is also possessed with a great mind for political intrigue. Remember back in ’61 when the Diet wouldn’t approve of the budget and taxes? It was Bismarck who found the hole in the constitution whereby in the event of a stalemate between the Diet and the king over the budget, the previous year’s budget and taxes would be carried over.”

“That is precisely what I am referring to when it comes to manipulation. He will always find a hole in the law that allows him to follow his agenda.”

“Father, I think I know what they are meeting about.”

“You do?”

“Yes, it is about Austria and Holstein.”

“What information do you have?”

“There was a faint rumor from Frankfurt that Austria may do something in Holstein. Nothing has been confirmed yet.”

“Do you suppose he is cooking up a war with Austria?” Augusta asked with a small amount of alarm.

“And he is asking the Italians to join Prussia?”

The king was silent for a moment.

“If Austria changes anything about the Gastein Convention that jeopardizes our suzerainty over Schleswig, then it may well come to a war.”

“You would go to war over a piece of Danish land?” Augusta asked.

“I would go to war with Austria to prove that the Holy Roman Empire is dead and Prussia is the reigning bull in this pasture.”

*****

The blue and tan royal train was speeding south and in the king’s special Monarch Car the most powerful men in Europe were discussing the coming campaign. The train was equipped with a dining car, a sleeper for the royal family, a meeting or salon car and several cars for guest quarters.

Roon looked up from the Berlin newspaper he was reading.

“This writer did an excellent job of portraying the Austrians as belligerents in this matter.”

“As well he should,” Bismarck laughed. “I paid him enough.”

The king disregarded Bismarck’s comment. Everyone was aware that bribery was one of Bismarck’s talents as a persuader.

“The Austrian’s break the Gastein Convention agreement and Prussia must send an army to Holstein to protect its interests. Instead of asking for a parlay to discuss the issues, Austria declares war on Prussia, making them the aggressor on Prussia.”

“They have even listed the participants.”

“It says here that Austrian allies include the Saxony, Bavaria, Hanover and Wuerttemberg kingdoms along with the southern German states of Baden, Hesse-Kassel, Hesse-Darmstadt and Nassau. On the Prussian side are the northern German states of Oldenburg, Mecklenburg-Schwerin, Mecklenburg-Streilitz and Brunswick.”

“What does it say about Italy?” The king asked.

Roon read some more silently and after turning pages remarked, “nothing is said about Italy.”

“Just as well.”

“Let’s adjourn to the salon car, I want to look at our maps and battle plan again.”

The king rose and the others followed him. The next car in the train was the salon car with large sofas and a bar. On one end the king had them remove the sofas and in their stead a large conference table was situated and used for a map table. Already in the salon car was the communications officers who would be responsible for relaying the orders from the king and Moltke.

Moltke had a wooden pointer in his hand and in this situation, he was in command. As the master strategist, he would formulate the battle plans.

“This is where we want to be as soon as our armies can move. Bittenfield took on 25,000 Saxons in Dresden and easily routed them so he is on the march south. Crown Prince Frederick is moving south and should be nearing Liebau. Prince Frederick Karl is moving south and should join up with Bittenfield tomorrow. They will both move on Jitschin and then on to Sadowa. We are counting on the crown prince to bring his army to this point so they all join up for a final battle in Koeniggraetz.”

“Why are you concentrating on Koeniggraetz?” King Wilhelm asked.

“Our intelligence shows that they have somewhat the same problem we have with supplies and bringing their armies together. Benedek has withdrawn his army from Jitschin and Koenigshof. That can only mean he is withdrawing to regroup and possibly bring in more troops.”

*****

King Wilhelm, Bismarck, Roon and Moltke were in the king’s carriage riding south from Sobotka to Jitschin. Following them was a cavalry detachment. They arrived in Jitschin the evening of June 29^th and the gunfire smoke was still lingering from the battle. A tent was quickly erected for the king as Roon, Moltke, Bismarck and Wilhelm walked with Prince Frederick Karl among his soldiers.

“We beat them pretty severely,” the prince was saying. Their General, Clam-Gallas made several errors in tactics. Plus their muzzle loaders were no match for our breech loaders.”

*****

The king and his staff were up early, readying for the long day’s march south to try and meet up with the second army. At this point they would abandon the carriage and ride their horses among their soldiers.

*****

Crown Prince Frederick tried to use the telegraph to notify Moltke of his position; however, the lines were inoperative.

“Captain, send a rider west to find Prince Frederick Karl and when you do, tell them our location and that we are headed southwest to try and meet up with them.”

*****

“How can an entire army disappear?” Moltke shouted at the cavalry captain.

“Sir, we have scouts out and they are still trying to find Benedek. He just disappeared.”

“Put out more scouts!” Moltke barked.

The king was on his mount listening as Moltke was giving the order.

“Do you mean we have lost the enemy?” King Wilhelm asked.

“I’m afraid so, Your Highness.”

*****

The king, Moltke, Roon and Bismarck were riding slowly: at the same pace as the walking soldiers. No one was talking as they plodded south to find the Austrian army. In the distance a lone rider was trotting toward them.

“General,” the rider shouted when he came near.

“This is the news we have been waiting for,” Moltke said to Wilhelm.

The rider reined in and saluted Moltke.

“Sir, we have found Benedek. If we just follow this path to Koeniggraetz we will meet them. His army is near the banks of the Elbe.”

Moltke motioned for an officer to join his position.

“Yes Sir,” the captain said crisply.

“Take a couple of lieutenants and go find Crown Prince Frederick of the second army. You will find him near Koenigshof. Tell him to force march and meet us in Koeniggraetz where we will join forces and have a final battle with Benedek.”

*****

The following morning the Prussian army, minus the second army of Crown Prince Frederick, began their advance on Sadowa and immediately engaged the Austrian army. The Austrian army had the advantage with their longer range cannon and stopped the advancing Prussians.

“We need to get our infantry engaged,” Moltke was shouting over the noise of cannon and gunfire.

“Every time we advance their cannons slaughter us.”

“Prince Frederick!” Moltke shouted and the prince rode to his side.

“Send a cavalry unit and an infantry unit into that forest on their flank. We can use the cover and negate their cannon.”

Within minutes Moltke could see his orders carried out as horses and infantry ran to the forest.

“We are too vulnerable here,” King Wilhelm shouted at Moltke.

“We have no choice right now. Bittenfield tried a right flank attack and got nowhere.”

The king and his staff watched the close quarter fighting in the forest. They could hear the rapid fire of the Dreyse rifles and were hoping for an advantage.

The king looked at his watch and said to no one, “eleven o’clock, where is Fritz?”

As he said this, he could see his cavalry and infantry emerging from the forest, being driving back by the Austrians.

Moltke rode forward to a cavalry captain to give an order when there began a rapid fire of rifles from the left.

“Fritz has arrived!” He shouted at no one and gave out a laugh.

A rider came galloping up to the king and Moltke.

“Sir,” he shouted. “An advanced unit of the second army has arrived and we are taking back the forest. Our whole army will be here in two hours and attack Benedek’s right flank.”

Bittenfield and Prince Frederick began their attacks in the middle and on Benedek’s left flank as Fritz’s advance continued to fire into the main Austrian body and push them back.

At two-thirty the entire second army arrived and systematically began pushing the Austrians south.

King Wilhelm and Bismarck were watching from a hill overlooking the battlefield.

“They are retreating and just leaving their wounded to die on the field.” Bismarck observed.

“They have no choice since we regard their medical personnel as combatants and fire on them. The Habsburgs made the decision not to sign the Geneva Convention which would have protected their doctors in the field. Maybe now they will sign the accord.”

Roon and Moltke rode up the hill to the king’s position.

“Sir, how far do you want us to pursue,” Moltke asked the king.

“Pursue until they have surrendered. If you need to go all the way to Vienna, then go.”

The king looked at Bismarck.

“Send an envoy to Napoleon and request his presence in Prague for the signing of the treaty. His involvement is important as a major power ratifying what is decided.”

“General Moltke, immediately following the surrender you are to send an officer to the Italian army and notify them of the proceedings. Also, you are to send a battalion to secure the city of Prague and the Prague Castle. Remove the occupants of the castle and garrison your men there for the security of our representatives. Also, secure the Monarch’s quarters at the castle for me and Fritz.”

*****

“One week to defeat Austria on the battlefield and three weeks to wait for the conclusion of the treaty,” Fritz said to his father as they waited in the large conference room at the Prague Castle.

The door to the room opened and in walked Bismarck, Moltke and Roon. Bismarck had been in a sour mood and he carried that mood into the room.

The men took their seat and the king looked at Bismarck.

“What is the latest?”

“Francis Joseph is a true Habsburg. He maintains that his army defeated the Italians and he should not be coerced into ceding Venetia to them. Also, he is adamant regarding Prussian taking over suzerainty of Bohemia. He maintains that Prague was once the center of the Holy Roman Empire and is just as much a part of Austria as Vienna.”

King Wilhelm looked at Moltke.

“What do you think General?”

“I believe it in our interest to conclude this treaty as quickly as possible before Napoleon decides to join the south German States and push north. Our victory caught him unawares. He didn’t expect us to win.”

“I agree,” Bismarck added. “If we insist on Bohemia, it will make the Prussian realm overpowering on the continent. We want supremacy, but not at the risk of alarming the other countries.”

“What is your proposal?” Wilhelm asked.

“Roon, Moltke and I have been discussing the greater interest of Prussia and we have arrived at the following proposal for your approval.”

Bismarck handed the king a piece of paper that contained the proposal. As the king read, Bismarck talked.

“The main points that cannot be conceded are the following: one, Prussia takes over suzerainty of both Schleswig and Holstein since this is really what precipitated the war. Also, the south German Confederation be disbanded and the territory of Frankfurt ceded to Prussia as well as the kingdom of Hanover.”

The king looked up from the paper.

“The Kingdom of Hanover?”

“Yes, Your Highness, the Kingdom of Hanover. They voted in the Diet to mobilize South Confederation troops against Prussia and this is our opportunity to finally incorporate the Germans of Hanover into our North German Confederation.”

“What about the Monarchy? George V, the second Duke of Cumberland and cousin to Queen Victoria? You don’t expect trouble with Vicky?”

“Since Salic law forbids a female to inherit the throne of Hanover, she lost all her rights, both political and possessions. When George V dies, his heirs, not Victoria’s will possess the kingdom and all the wealth. We simply disband the kingdom, send George off to England and take all the wealth, declaring Hanover a Province of Prussia.”

“You don’t believe there will be issues with Vicky?” The king asked.

Bismarck adjusted himself in his chair.

“Victoria has never liked the idea of George V on the throne. She had hoped for a more liberal monarchy that would answer to a parliament, just as in Britain. George V proved to be a very rigid conservative.”

The king looked down at the paper.

“What else?”

“Naturally there will be reparations and reward payments to each of our soldiers. There are also minor territory issues with the South German States who participated. Saxony and these other territories won’t be annexed but will be required to join the North German Confederation.”

“What is on the table for Italy? I will not abandon our agreement regarding Venetia.”

“That is a bit of a problem because of Francis Joseph.”

“We should feel lucky Metternich is no longer part of this government.” The king said with a laugh.

“I believe I could have bested him in political maneuvering,” Bismarck said with a defiant tone.

“Yes, Otto, yes, I’m sure you could have bested him.”

“What do you propose for Italy?”

Bismarck handed the king another piece of paper with Napoleon’s signature on the bottom.

The king read the paper as Bismarck talked.

“Austria is to hand over Venetia to France as a reward to France for remaining neutral in this conflict. This document is a secret pledge by Napoleon to surrender Venetia to Italy once all the occupation issues are resolved. Whether Francis Joseph realizes it or not, this arrangement allows him to save face with his own military.”

*****

The castle on the knoll was surrounded by uniformed Prussian soldiers as they guarded the men and proceedings inside the castle. It was early morning and Bismarck was walking along the river bank next to the castle. It was a warm August morning and Bismarck was enjoying the air. He was dressed in his Major uniform: dark trousers and white coat with the ribbons, sash and shoulder board. The soldiers who were visible around the castle wore their dress uniforms.

Bismarck was feeling calm and content since the meetings were proceeding as he hoped and planned. He genuinely loved the manipulating and verbal sparring that occurs when representatives of different governments are trying to agree on the spoils.

As Bismarck gazed up at the giant Prague Castle on the hill, two Prussian officers approached and between them was a man in a smart business suit. The officers saluted and Bismarck nodded to them to leave him alone with the stranger.

They shook hands and the stranger held out some papers and said they were his references.

“Ferenc Deak,” Bismarck said with a tone of respect. “You are highly regarded in the Prussian Monarchy.”

“Thank you Prime Minister.”

“What is the nature of this clandestine meeting?” Bismarck asked.

“I fully represent the royalty of Hungary and as a result of your defeat of Austria; we wish to realign our relationship with Austria. We have been treated like a province of Austria when in fact we are a separate kingdom.”

“Are you asking to break away from your relationship with the Habsburgs?”

“No Prime Minister, we do not wish to break away. We value our close association with Austria because of her military and strong economy. My mission here is to ask you to consider a duel monarchy for a new Austrian-Hungary model. Chancellor Buest asks that you put aside your past differences with him and consider supporting the plan if we can convince Francis Joseph.”

Bismarck turned to look at the river. The mention of Buest kindled his ire as he thought about the verbal duels he had with the man in Prussia. Buest had been in the Prussian Diet and had opposed almost every proposal by Bismarck. Now Buest was a man of influence in Budapest.

“I will not deal with that man,” Bismarck said. “You work out the terms with Francis Joseph and have him present the plan to me and I will support it.”

*****

King Wilhelm and Fritz were in an upper parlor of the Prague Castle having an early breakfast.

Fritz stood and took his coffee cup to the window.

“Is it true this is the largest castle in Europe?” Fritz asked as he looked out the window.

“Yes, because it is a combined castle and palace. Versailles, Charlottenburg and others are mere palaces. The Hohenzollern castle at Sigmaringen is large but it is mainly a fortress castle with living quarters but no palace: nothing compared to this place.”

“Come here Father,” Fritz said quietly as if avoiding being overheard.

The king stood and with his cup of coffee walked to the window.

“That is curious,” Wilhelm said as he looked down and in the woods near the river was Bismarck in his full uniform and a man in a business suit.

“For certain that is curious,” Wilhelm said.

“What do you suppose Bismarck is arranging now?” Fritz almost spat out the words.

“You really don’t like the man, do you Fritz?”

“No Father, I don’t like snakes, weasels or buzzards either.”

“What is it with you and Augusta and your dislike for Bismarck?”

“Don’t you know? I would have thought you could have guessed by now. When Bismarck is in your presence he is the most charming person. When you are not around, he is a spiteful and sour tongued man who lets us know that he has the ear and the power of the king.”

“He has my ear because he is a brilliant man and I value his judgment and cunning. It is the Hohenzollern destiny to rule over all of Germany and I believe Bismarck is the man who can orchestrate that for us. Let him have his intrigues as long as it is for the benefit of our Monarchy.”

Chapter 67 – 1870: Holding Court in Kansas

The pavilion was full of neighbors and their horses and buggies dotted the near pasture. Martin, now aged 70, was pushing nine year old Wilhelmina on the swing that consisted of two ropes hanging from the branch of the cottonwood tree and a board for the seat.

“Push harder, Grandpa!” She yelled as she flew back and forth.

“You’re high enough Mini,” he yelled back.

“My turn,” yelled seven year old Louis.

Mini, Louis, and Helena were keeping Martin busy at the cottonwood swing as the rest of the guests were talking and drinking in the Pavilion. Johann was sitting on a bench with his wife and the pastor they had just hired for the new church in Shady Brook.

Anna Mary, the oldest of Johann’s children, walked to the table with a neighbor boy.

“Father, can we go riding?”

Johann looked at his watch and answered.

“Yes, but go out in the north pasture and don’t leave sight of the house.”

With a disappointed look, Anna took the boys hand and led him to the corral.

Louise looked at Johann and rolled her eyes.

“Calf love........it strikes so young these days.”

The pastor smiled, “I don’t think there is an age limit, old or young for infatuation.”

“That is true,” Louise said with a laugh.

“Johann,” the pastor said. “Have you been to Missouri recently?”

“No I haven’t,” Johann replied.

The pastor leaned closer to Johann.

“You heard about the new amendment to the constitution allowing all colored folk to vote. It passed this year, five years after the end of the war, and Missouri just elected the first colored man to the United States Congress: he’s a Senator now.

I recently came through Missouri on my way here and it seemed there were two types of people: those who were filled with hate and anger and those who were jubilant.”

“Let’s hope their internal feuding doesn’t spill over into Kansas,” Johann replied.

“I did read that the state of Georgia was finally readmitted into the Union.”

The pastor smiled, “Government sure takes a long time to act.”

Johann smiled and stood.

“I think everyone is finished with supper so I need to take my throne.”

Louise looked at Johann with admiration. He had recently tailored himself a new uniform in the style of the Prussian uniforms. He had made her a new floor length prairie dress with a low neck cut and ruffles on the shoulders.

Johann stood in front of his favorite rocking chair he had made special for the pavilion. He enjoyed his early mornings in the rocker, sipping his coffee and looking our over his land.

“Hello ladies and gentlemen, can I have your attention?”

Everyone stopped talking to listen to the latest announcements.

“First, I want to make sure everyone knows Pastor Johnson who recently joined us at the Immanuel Lutheran Church in Shady Brook.”

Johnson turned to the others and nodded in each direction.

Johann took out a large envelope from his jacket pocket.

“Now for the letter. It is a personal letter to me and signed only with initials.”

Dear Johann,

“The death of your mother has grieved me deeply and turned the brilliant city of Berlin into a lonely catacomb where my grief is buried. Her body was returned to Kardemin to your sister Hanna and it grieved me even more that I could not attend her funeral.

“Your mother was my dearest friend for over half a century and I promised her that although I could not recognize you as a son formally, I would always let you know that you are the offspring of your mother and me.

“One’s life can be filled with joys and regrets and just as your mother was a joy, not knowing you as you grew to manhood is one of my regrets.

“Your mother and I talked a lot about you and your family. She even showed me a photograph of you and your children. Every time a letter from you arrived, she was happy for days and I shared her happiness.

“I hope this letter finds you and your family well.”

W.H.

The guests all looked around, not knowing how to respond when Johann continued.

“Most of you know my mother died several weeks ago in Berlin. I received a letter from my cousin recently and she explained how my mother’s good friend where she lived notified Hanna of her death. Albert and Hanna went to Berlin and brought my mother’s body back to the farm near Kardemin for the funeral. All these years we have been meaning to return to Pomerania and see Mother and our family and each year went by with no travel.”

“The letter I just read to you was only signed with the initials, W.H. and I believe that is my father’s sign off: Wilhelm Hohenzollern.”

Louise could see he needed some help to move on.

“Johann, Martin is ready; tell them about the good news.”

“Yes,” Johann said as he looked up and smiled while hoping the tear that was forming would go away.

“Louise is with child and next summer we will have our seventh Pagenkopf family member.”

The guests, who were nervous not knowing how to respond to the letter and news of the death, were relieved they could respond and they all applauded.

Johann raised his hand and waved at Martin who was standing beside the civil war cannon they had purchased for this type of occasion. Martin lit the fuse and the cannon responded with a loud explosion.

Chapter 68 – 1870: Issues with France

King Wilhelm, Queen Augusta and their son Fritz were sitting at their private dining table in Charlottenburg Palace. Fritz had just been to a salon and was relating the latest rumors.

“Father, I don’t see how you can allow it to continue!”

“I allow it to continue because it serves my purpose.”

“It seems to me it serves Bismarck’s agenda more than yours.”

“If Bismarck’s power ever rises above mine, then you may assert your theory. Until then, I will allow it.

“Everyone knows,” Fritz continued, “that the whole business of Bismarck and George V of Hanover was a sham. The only reason Bismarck accused George of plotting to take back Hanover was so he could strip him of his wealth. They still talk about it in the salons.”

“Sixteen million Thalers,” Augusta said with disgust. “That money should be in the general fund, not in a private account for Bismarck to use as he sees fit.”

“He uses the money to help run the government,” Wilhelm responded.

“He uses the money to bribe the newspapers to his will and keep the dislike of his politics to a minimum.”

“He bribes more than the newspapers,” Wilhelm responded. “How do you think we keep this tenuous North German Coalition together without the support of the smaller states?”

“Why doesn’t he bribe the South German States to join?” Augusta responded.

“How do you know he doesn’t?”

“Mainly because Bavaria, Wuerttemberg and Baden are rich in their own right.”

“Let me remind you, my dear, that it was Bismarck who convinced Francis Joseph to allow a duel monarchy with Hungary and how do you suppose he accomplished that impossible mission?”

Augusta looked at her husband with a slight angry tilted pair of lips.

“Father,” Fritz said after a long silence, “how long will you allow Bismarck to play with his private, stolen coffer?”

“Fritz, when you are king you will discover that it takes a multitude of personalities to hold a kingdom together. Possibly to your disliking, some of those administrators may use extra-legal measures to accomplish their tasks. Take for instance our toll road system. Every Burgher receives the same percentage of the toll but not all roads are the same. If we were to embark on a system of road and weather conditions to arrive at a percentage, we would have unleashed a pack of hounds chasing a scattering of foxes. It is much easier to pay all Burghers the same percentage and then privately bribe the Burghers in the areas where rain and weather increases the cost of road repair.”

“You are saying Bismarck was right when he spoke of a country where blood and iron are the stitches that bind the country together?”

“That speech earned him the moniker of the ‘Iron Chancellor’ and it is also the reason we don’t have to report to an elected body. When you are king, do you want to have the watered down soup of power that Queen Victoria has? I dare say not.”

*****

Munich is a beautiful city in the summer with candles glowing along the streets and the outdoor cafes that lined Bayerstrasse. The young Pomeranian sat at the bar in the Adler Cafe with his glass of brandy. His mission was simple: make an offer.

When the clock on the wall struck 9, a man in lederhosen and an overcoat with a hood entered the bar and sat next to the young Pomeranian.

“Hofbrau Dunkel, please.” the man instructed the bartender.

The young man from Pomerania and the man from Munich sat silent as each sipped their drinks. Finally the young man spoke.

“Have you ever been to Greifenberg?”

The stranger looked at the young man and responded.

“I have only been to Stettin.”

The young man turned, looked around the bar to see that no one was within earshot and smiled. He was unable to see the stranger’s face because of the way the hood fell from the side.

“I have a simple proposition for King Ludwig of Bavaria. Bismarck wants Ludwig to join us and use his influence to convince Baden and Wuerttemberg to join Prussia in the event France declares war within the next 18 months.”

“Why do you think France will declare war within the next 18 months?”

The Pomeranian smiled.

“Bismarck knew you would ask and he told me to respond with a simple answer: ‘An appeal to fear never finds an echo in German hearts’, especially when it comes from the mouth of a Frenchman. If France declares war over the issue of the Spanish monarchy, we want a coalition of Prussia, the North German Confederation and the South German states to respond with iron and blood: a quick defeat.”

“What is your offer?” The stranger asked.

“The offer is two million Thalers in gold for the personal account of King Ludwig.”

The man smiled.

“That amount could build a lot of castles.”

“A much smaller amount is offered to Wurttemberg and Baden.”

“I think I can assure you of our support,” the stranger responded as his left hand removed the hood on his overcoat and he outstretched his right hand.

The Pomeranian recognized the mustache, goatee and split hair style of the King of Bavaria. His photograph was displayed many times in the Berlin newspapers. He offered his right hand for a shake on the proposition.

Ludwig returned the hood to cover his face and left the bar.

*****

Bismarck walked into the king’s parlor where he was meeting with an envoy from Hungary.

“Your Highness, may I request a meeting with you?” When Bismarck and the king were not alone, Bismarck always used the formal address to the king.

The king looked at the envoy, “may I be excused for a moment?”

The envoy, not daring to affront the king smiled, stood and slowly left the room.

“What is it Otto?”

“Sir, as you know the Spanish have offered the Spanish crown to your family member, Prince Leopold of Hohenzollern-Sigmaringen. It is regretful that Queen Isabella could not hold onto the reins of the Spanish government, but she had alienated the military and without their support, she had to flee to Paris. I believe they chose Leopold because he is of the Catholic branch of the Hohenzollerns and their desire to have a close association with the military and economic might of Prussia.”

“Otto, what do you have in mind for an answer to Spain?”

“Sir, I believe the correct answer to such a request would be affirmative.”

“Otto, it would certainly enlarge the influence of the Hohenzollern family but have we heard from Napoleon? Would he agree to such a union and allow France to be flanked on her northern and southern borders by the Hohenzollern clan?”

“We need to test the water in this case. Napoleon has not been cordial since the Austro-Prussian War and the change in the balance of power in Europe. If we control Spain, Prussia will in effect have France surrounded.”

“OK, send a personal message from me to Napoleon that I do not wish to offend him or the Serrano Cortes of Spain: however, I am bound by international protocol to support Spain’s offer to Leopold.”

“You do realize Sir, that if we send that message, we are bound to follow its course?”

King Wilhelm looked up at his Chancellor.

“Yes Otto, I realize that and I am prepared. I base that on the assumption that in case of a war our southern flank will be protected by the South German states.”

“You can be assured of that Your Highness: I have paid good money for their support,” Bismarck said with a smile.

*****

Napoleon III was furious as he paced his apartment in the Versailles Palace. His minister Gramont was with him and listening to the tirade.

“What do you recommend as an answer to King Wilhelm over this affront?”

“Emperor, I suggest we instruct our ambassador to Prussia, Count Benedetti, to request........no.....inform King Wilhelm that we require him to publish a statement disclaiming any Hohenzollern right to a Spanish throne.”

“I agree,” replied Napoleon, “providing it is offered as a suggestion and not as a threat. We are still reorganizing our military and although a fight is inevitable, our French legislature may see it as premature and not vote to fund a war.”

*****

Bismarck held the telegram in his hand and smiled as his paid editor of the Berlin Newspaper entered the room.

“Here is a telegram I received from King Wilhelm who is at the spa in Ems.”

‘Count Benedetti intercepted me on the promenade and ended by demanding of me in a very importunate manner that I should authorize him to telegraph at once that I bound myself in perpetuity never again to give my consent if the Hohenzollerns renewed their candidature. I rejected this demand somewhat sternly as it is neither right nor possible to undertake engagements of this kind [for ever and ever]. Naturally I told him that I had not yet received any news and since he had been better informed via Paris and Madrid than I was, he must surely see that my government was not concerned in the matter.’

“Heinrich, I need you to put this into a front page article in your newspaper.”

Bismarck handed him a piece of paper with the words:

‘After the news of the renunciation of the Prince von Hohenzollern had been communicated to the Imperial French government by the Royal Spanish government, the French Ambassador in Ems made a further demand on His Majesty the King that he should authorize him to telegraph to Paris that His Majesty the King undertook for all time never again to give his assent should the Hohenzollerns once more take up their candidature. His Majesty the King thereupon refused to receive the Ambassador again and had the latter informed by the Adjutant of the day that His Majesty had no further communication to make to the Ambassador.’

Heinrich looked at the writing on the paper.

“Otto, this is a little inflammatory.”

“What you have there is a telegram from King Wilhelm to me. He is vacationing at the spa in Bad Ems and had a run in with the French Ambassador, Count Benedetti. This is the king’s report to me on the incident.”

“The changes you made will certainly upset the French.”

Bismarck smiled.

Heinrich smiled.

“You realize you are waving a red rag in front of an angry bull? What is my trusted source for this information?”

Bismarck hesitated before answering.

“Your source is a high official in the Prussian government.”

“That is all?” Heinrich asked.

“No, there is more. Make sure you telegraph this to all the newspapers in Paris and Germany.”

Bismarck laid a pouch of gold on the editor’s desk and left the room.

*****

Napoleon’s aide-de-campe cautiously entered the Emperor’s anteroom in Versailles. He carried with him the urgent dispatch from the French ambassador in Berlin.

“Emperor, I’m afraid I carry bad news,” he said as he handed Napoleon the written version of the Berlin editorial on the Ems telegram.

“This is in the Berlin newspaper?”

“No Emperor, it is in all the newspapers across the North German Confederation and the South German states.”

“I must send a thank you note to Bismarck,” Napoleon said with a smile. “A war with Prussia will restore the prestige the French lost after the Austro-Prussian war, restore the balance of power in Europe and of most importance, restore my waning popularity her at home.”

*****

The Paris newspapers published the Ems dispatch as reworded by Bismarck and the legislative chamber of France convened in an emergency session. After a lengthy deliberation on the financing of the war, France’s lack of readiness and the fear of all German states entering the conflict against France, the chamber declared war on July 15, 1870. The result was world sympathy for Prussia and a united German/Prussian military against the aggressor, France.

*****

Bismarck, Roon and Moltke were taking a brief break in the hectic business of mobilizing the Prussian army and coordinating with the North and South German states. It was July 16, the day after France declared war.

“I am still concerned about Austria,” Moltke said to Bismarck.

“I assure you, Austria is not going to join this fight.”

“How can you be so sure?” Moltke asked. “I am sure Napoleon has been applying charm and threats on the Habsburgs to join him in this war.”

“Oh yes, indeed he has and the French threats to Austria are nothing compared to our threats.”

“Just what are our threats?” Roon asked.

“If Austria joins France and they lose, Austria will not only have to pay a large indemnity, it will very possibly lose Bohemia to the Prussian Empire. Francis Leopold is still recovering from the ’66 war. I don’t think he will enter this one.”

*****

Berlin newspaper headlines on July 19, 1870.

“Austria declares neutrality in the Franco-Prussian war!”

*****

Roon rushed into Bismarck’s office at the Berlin Legislature building.

“Otto, we are marching south on steel rails. The first load of soldiers and Krupp steel cannon left Berlin an hour ago. I am getting reports from Hanover, Frankfurt and all Confederation states that they are mobilizing and on the march.

“What are your estimates of our manpower?” Bismarck asked.

“We have 300,000 regular army troops: well trained and well equipped. Depending on how swift the national reserves can mobilize, we can count on another 800,000. We should be able to amass over a million soldiers on the French border by August.”

“What about the French? Do you have any estimates?”

“The last report from their General of the Army to their National Assembly was they have almost 500,000 regular army and 400,000 reserve guards.”

Chapter 69 – 1870: Franco-Prussian War

King Wilhelm, Bismarck, Crown Prince Frederick, Prince George of Saxony, Roon and Moltke were in the Prussian command tent just east of the village of Sedan near the French northern border. They were looking over their map of the campaign in the French northern provinces of Lorraine and Alsace.

Moltke was updating everyone on the status of the war.

“Sir, after we retook Saarbrucken, the First and Second Armies advanced to

Gravelotte: chasing Marshal Bazaine’s Army of the Rhine. After a fierce fight, Marshall Bazaine retreated to Metz. We attacked with over 150,000 troops. In the meantime, Marshal MacMahon and Napoleon III led the Army of Chalons first north along the Belgium border and then southeast to Metz to try and link up with Bazaine.”

“Crown Prince Frederick and his third army entered Alsace through Wissembourg did a splendid job of intercepting a division of MacMahon’s corps and driving west to meet up with MacMahon’s main Army of Chalons and eventually engaged them.”

“The first battle with Napoleon and MacMahon’s entire Army of Chalons was at Beaumont-en-Argonne on August 30^th. MacMahon and Napoleon retreated toward Sedan and that is where we are now: just east of Sedan and our cannon are being placed as we meet.”

“Our casualties are high in this campaign, “Moltke said as he passed around a casualty report. “This list includes both casualties and soldiers lost as prisoners.”

Battle of Worth on August 6^th - Prussian casualties 10,000; French 19,000

Battle of Forbach-Spichern on August 6^th – Prussian 4,800; French 4,000

Battle of Mars-la-Tour on August 16^{th -}Prussian 16,000; French14,000

Battle of Gravelotte on August 18^th - Prussian 20,000; French 11,000

King Wilhelm interrupted Moltke.

“To what do you attribute our high casualties?”

Moltke though for a moment then answered.

“It is their new rifles. The Chassepot is far superior to our Dreyse needle guns. It is a breech loaded bolt action rifle and the ammunition is superior. They use a smaller caliber but more powder in a paper wrap. The percussion cap is built into the wrap so they can load faster. The range of the Chassepot is twice the Dreyse so they can inflict casualties long before we get into range. If we didn’t have the Krupp cannons, we would not be winning this campaign.”

The king didn’t respond.

“The day after tomorrow, September 1^st we will lay siege to Sedan and be on our way to Paris.”

*****

September 1, 1870 was a gray overcast day as the Prussian forces with the Army of the Meuse numbering 250,000 men converged on and surrounded Sedan.

Moltke and Prince Frederick Charles of Saxony were on horseback directing their commanders and artillery. The king and his observers were on a nearby hill overlooking the town of Sedan and the developing battle.

“Well, General Sheridan, General Walker, what do you think of this campaign so far?”

“The pace of your army movement is impressive. If I had been equipped with some of those Krupp steel cannons, I believe I could have shortened our civil war considerably.”

“Yes, most impressive,” General Walker of the British army offered. “I need to point out that the Prussians and Germans need to get rid of those Dreyse needle guns for a weapon that will match the range of the Chassepots.”

“We are in agreement there,” Wilhelm responded.

The cannon fire below them was rapid and the shelling of Sedan created clouds of smoke from the munitions.

Wilhelm pointed to the small village of Floing just west of Sedan.

“The French are mounting a cavalry charge on our right flank.”

All the observers had telescope and watched as the commander of the cavalry led the charge and was one of the first casualties. The Prussians held ground as the French retreated, regrouped and charged again. The third charge brought even more casualties and the French broke off the engagement.

The shelling of Sedan continued throughout the day, inflicting heavy casualties on the French army.

“If I’m not mistaken, that is Napoleon in the battle on the east side of Sedan.”

Everyone turned their telescope to the east.

“You are correct General Walker,” Wilhelm responded.

Just before the dinner hour, a horse and a rider with a white flag rode through the Prussian ranks toward King Wilhelm and was intercepted by Bismarck and Moltke.

Moltke held up his hand for the rider to stop.

“I need to speak to King Wilhelm,” General Wimpfen demanded with a shout.

“You will stop right there and speak to me and Chancellor Bismarck.”

Moltke had his pistol in his hand to show the general he was not allowing a conference with the king.

“Very well, here are our terms. We will surrender Sedan and the army will be disbanded, but with their arms and equipment. I will sign an agreement guaranteeing that these men will not re-enter a military engagement with the Prussian coalition.”

“General Wimpfen, I can speak for the king,” Bismarck said with force.

“Your army will surrender unconditionally and become our prisoners. As our prisoners we will take all your arms and equipment. Once we have secured every last cannonball, we will release your men to their homes.”

The general sputtered as if disgusted with the offer.

“We will not agree to any such terms. The French army will fight to the last man in Sedan.”

“General,” Moltke spoke next.

“If you believe your army in Metz will come to your rescue, I have bad news on that front. We have Metz surrounded and Marshall Bazaine cannot escape our vise. We are here with over 250,000 troops compared to your 80,000. We can continue to shell Sedan until nothing is left. We don’t need to charge your lines and have the heavy casualties that you are experiencing. I will call a cease fire for the night and will expect your answer in the morning.”

Wimpfen started to speak when Bismarck said, “Good day Sir.”

*****

King Wilhelm, the observers from America and Britain and the princes retired to a command tent that was erected a few miles north of Sedan. The tent was surrounded by soldiers and sentries. Several tents blanketed the field as quarters for the officers and guests.

The king and guests were seated around a large table. Everyone wore their military uniforms which were slightly less formal than their dress uniforms.

“Tell me General Sheridan; are our military tactics much different than the Union tactics?”

General Sheridan laughed.

“Why do you laugh General?” Wilhelm said with a smile.

“Our tactics are almost identical to yours because we learned from your retired Prussian Generals that taught us your strategy and tactics.”

“I can attest to that,” General Walker chimed in.

“They used them against us in 1812 with great effect.”

Everyone laughed with that remark.

“Your Highness,” Sheridan began.

“The French have done well with the Chassepot rifle. Why have you remained with the Dreyse rifle?”

“Because only a few years ago we bought a million of them and the Legislature is not willing to give us that luxury,” Wilhelm said with a smile.

“What was your main weapon in the Civil War General?”

“Unfortunately we were saddled with muzzle loaders like the South. Just like your Legislature, our Congress was not willing to spend the money. Toward the end of the war we were able to purchase the Sharp breech loader rifle.”

“Were any of your officers equipped with the Smith and Wesson revolver?” General Walker asked.

General Sheridan coughed and smiled.

“Our Secretary of War did not like the single brass cartridge. He said it cost too much and the soldiers would fire too fast. So he fought us on that purchase.”

“Tell me, Your Highness, have you ever heard of a man named Gatlin?”

“Yes indeed I have heard of him.”

“We had to fight with Secretary of War Stanton on that purchase. He believed the costly cartridges would be spent freely by the soldiers and not produce a greater degree of enemy casualties.”

“I read about your campaign in the Shenandoah Valley and the scorched earth policy,” Walker said.

“That campaign started for me in August of ’64. I was a cavalry officer when Grant promoted me to major general and my command was the Army of The Shenandoah. Grant instructed me to destroy every building and burn all the crops. In the event the war lasted another year, he didn’t want that rich valley producing any food for the South. Sherman followed the same policy when he marched through Atlanta on his way to the Atlantic.”

“Would you do it over if you had the choice?”

“Yes I would,” answered Sheridan. “A war requires the use of all means and a scorched earth policy has proven to stop the support of an army and encourage the population to press for peace. The Russians were very successful with it against Napoleon the first.”

King Wilhelm stroked his overgrown mutton chop sideburns as he listened to the discussion.

“Tell me, General, what would you do if you had 80,000 prisoners?” Wilhelm asked.

“You could do what we did and ship them north: in your case, out of France and possibly a location in Bavaria,” Sheridan answered.

“Your Highness, your other option if you want the goodwill of the French would be to take all their rifles, cannon and ammunition and send them to their homes,” Sheridan continued.

“Your Highness,” spoke British General Walker, “you do have the issue of the Chassepot rifles and the ammunition.”

King Wilhelm smiled.

“The main issue for me is that the first indemnity payment from the French will be the confiscation of 80,000 rifles and over two million rounds of ammunition.”

“Yes Sir, providing they are in working order. I suggest your officers get acquainted with the rifles real soon, before you begin to take prisoners so when the rifles and ammunition are turned in, they are in working order. The word sabotage derives from the French language and I wouldn’t be surprised if they either keep the bolt action lever or throw them away to make the rifle inoperable.”

King Wilhelm looked at Moltke.

“That will be taken care of Your Highness.”

“Your Highness,” General Walker asked, “what are your plans for reparations and how do you guarantee they will be paid?”

“Our General Roon is planning the occupation of northern France and where the Third Army will be billeted. We will follow the example of Napoleon the First when he occupied Europe with his French troops. Napoleon required the German or Prussian government to pay the local French commander a sum that would cover the soldier’s compensation and the expenses of keeping the occupied army on their soil. It would be like a prisoner being required to pay for his guard.

“The Third Army will be compensated each month with a handsome sum for each soldier. When France has paid us 5 billion Francs as reparation, we will withdraw our army.”

“Gentlemen, I suggest we retire,” Wilhelm said, “tomorrow is the beginning of a new month, September first and it will be a long day.”

*****

At 0300 on the morning of September 1, 1870 Moltke met with his general staff in his command tent.

“General van Tann,” he began, “our scouts estimate Napoleon has a little over 120,000 soldiers to our 200,000. We outnumber them in cavalry by 2 to 1 and cannon by several hundred. Take your First Bavarian Corps east of Sedan to this hamlet Bazeilles and drive west to the center of Sedan.

“Prince George, our scouts have brought back information that this hamlet, La Moncelle on the northeast edge of Sedan will be lightly fortified.

“Crown Prince Frederick, your General Bose will take the Prussian XI Corps and attack the village of Floing on the Northwest side of Sedan.”

Moltke looked at Crown Prince Albert of Saxony, older brother of Prince George.

“Prince Albert, your Fourth Corps will attack from the north, circle this forest and engage the French on the east side of Floing. By the end of today, I want Napoleon’s Army of Chalons surrounded and driven into this forest, to the east of Floing.”

“The attacks will begin at 0400: any questions?”

Both generals shook their heads and after a brief pause, left the tent.

King Wilhelm walked into the command tent at 0600 as Moltke was preparing to ride to the ridge and observe the battles.

“Are you prepared?” King Wilhelm asked.

“Yes Sir.”

“Then let’s get to the battle.”

*****

The fighting at Bazeilles and La Moncelle was fierce as both sides refused to give ground and continued to pour in fresh soldiers. At 0800 the French made a final counterattack just as fresh Prussian soldiers joined the battle.

Moltke motioned for a scout who swiftly rode to his side.

“Ride to the artillery commander on the west side of Sedan and tell him to concentrate on the hamlet of Floing. We need to break through there and drive the French to the center: then we will have them surrounded.”

The rider spurred his horse and rode away.

*****

In the mid-afternoon Moltke and King Wilhelm were pacing their horses back and forth.

“This battle should have been over quickly, King Wilhelm said to Moltke.

“We were not well prepared for this, Your Highness.”

“Prepared for what?”

“Most of our strategy and tactics deal in open field battles. Here we find ourselves in a city where the enemy can hide and maneuver.”

Moltke motioned for an officer to approach as he peered through his telescope.

“Yes General?”

“They are attacking with cavalry charges. Take your infantry regiment and support the corps at Floing.”

He motioned to another general in reserve.

“Take your regiment and support the Bavarian Corp on the east side. By nightfall I want to drive them out of Sedan and into this wooded area that is marked on the map as the Bois de la Garenne, just north east of Floing. This will completely cut off any ideas Napoleon will have about retreating.”

The general saluted and rode off to his regiment.

*****

The sun was barely keeping its eye open in the western hemisphere when Moltke shouted at King Wilhelm.

“Your Highness, they have called off their attacks. We should do the same.”

King Wilhelm rode to Moltke’s position and looked through his telescope.

“Call off the attacks but keep the cannon fire going until the sun goes down.”

*****

King Wilhelm, Moltke, General Steinmetz, Prince George of Saxony, Crown Prince of Saxony and Crown Prince Frederick of Prussia were in the command tent at 0500 discussing the strategy for the day. As with most battles, the artillery would be firing the first salvos at the enemy and after an hour of shelling, the infantry would be sent in on the first charge, supported by cavalry.

“I am going to hold back our cavalry this morning. We will be fighting in a wooded area and cavalry is not effective: but exposed to great losses. Bring up your infantry regiments and we will fight them man to man. Same order of battle as yesterday: continue to squeeze them in this wooded area and keep them out of Sedan.”

Further discussion ensued regarding munitions, food and the logistics of keeping an army fed and rested.

The sun was close enough to the horizon to cause clear summer twilight. King Wilhelm looked at Moltke.

“Is there a reason our cannon are silent?”

“There is not, Your Highness,” Moltke said as he stepped outside the tent to see an approaching rider: it was General Bose.

Before the rider reined in, Moltke barked, “Why are the cannon silent?”

“General, Sir, there is a white flag.”

Everyone in the tent heard the words, ‘white flag’ and came rushing out.

*****

King Wilhelm looked through his telescope.

“We definitely have them surrounded and it appears they are laying down their arms and putting them in piles.”

Moltke looked at his aide.

“Have you found quarters for us to meet with Napoleon?”

“Yes General, there is a comfortable chateau a mile from here and we have removed the occupants and compensated them.”

“Good, lead us there.”

Moltke, King Wilhelm and his generals followed the aide to the chateau.

“Your Highness, we will wait for Napoleon here. Crown Prince Albert is meeting with Napoleon and General Wimpfen and will escort them to us.”

Within minutes, an open carriage arrived at the chateau and Napoleon stepped down and was greeted by King Wilhelm and Moltke. After exchanging salutes, Napoleon III, leader of the Second French Empire, handed Moltke his sword as his act of surrender.

“General Moltke, as commander of the Army of the Rhine, I hereby unconditionally surrender the Army of Chalons to you.”

Napoleon turned to King Wilhelm.

“Your Highness, as Emperor of France, I hereby surrender to you as the prevailing party in this conflict.”

King Wilhelm smiled at the wording of the French emperor and even though he was tempted to correct the emperor and make it clear that the ‘prevailing’ party was a superior Prussian army, Wilhelm decided to allow the emperor his pride.

Moltke turned to General Wimpfen and handed him a piece of paper.

“General, you are to instruct your commanders to follow these orders explicitly, with no deviation.”

*****

The regrouping after the battle of Sedan would take several days. While King Wilhelm and his staff occupied the chateau, Napoleon was housed and guarded in an adjoining home.

It was late afternoon on September 2 when Bismarck instructed an aide to go next door and request the presence of Napoleon.

Bismarck walked onto the front porch of the chateau and viewed the commotion below as soldiers were loading rifles and ammunition onto carts.

Napoleon walked to the chateau unescorted as Bismarck had instructed. The two men shook hands and sat in the porch chairs.

“Emperor, I have here an estimate of the casualties. Would you like to hear them?”

Napoleon nodded.

“Yes, I need to hear them.”

Bismarck waited for a moment before reading the list.

“The Army of Chalons’ casualties, killed and wounded, is approximately 18,000. Prior to your surrender, we captured over 20,000. The losses on the Prussian side are 8,000 killed and wounded and 700 missing and presumed prisoners.”

Napoleon didn’t respond to the report.

“My men fought bravely,” he said.

“Yes they did,” Bismarck responded.

“I am sorry to hear about your cousin Edmond Bonaparte II. He led a brave counter-attack and it cost him his life.”

“So many lives lost in this war,” Napoleon sighed.

“I wondered why you declared war in the first place,” Bismarck said.

Napoleon looked at him.

“The empire needed it and I needed it. You know the French and their pride. My hold on power was tenuous and in reality, I was forced by popular demand to make a response to the Ems telegram. The French, or should I say Parisians, can be an angry lot and if I had not acted, I may have been deposed. This was my chance to get back the French pride after your victory over Austria and keep my hold on power. Your quick victory over Austria had many Parisians angered at my lack of foresight and our opportunity lost in joining Austria and possibly regaining the Rhine territory in victory. I should have anticipated it and joined Austria. My foreign envoys had miscalculated the Germans and they assured me that the South German States would join Austria which would have given her the victory.”

“This whole affair could have been avoided if your envoys had told you the Hohenzollern-Sigmaringen branch of the family had sent a formal rejection of the Spanish offer two days before you declared war.”

Napoleon looked at Bismarck and smiled.

“Maybe my envoys weren’t so lazy.”

Bismarck smiled with the emperor. Both men knew Napoleon would have still declared war, even with the information.

“What happens now?” Napoleon asked.

“That will depend on your government and you.”

Napoleon responded with a slight laugh.

“I assure you, Mr. Bismarck, in short order I will no longer be a part of the government.”

“We are fairly certain of that also,” Bismarck said. “I have asked General Walker if he would escort you to Germany and eventually back to England where you can live in exile and safety.”

Napoleon looked at Bismarck with a raised eyebrow.

“You would do that?”

“Most certainly Emperor: and while you travel north we shall travel south to Paris and claim total victory.”

Chapter 70 – 1871: Winter in Paris and Versailles

The Krupp cannons continued their barrage on Paris and the suburb of St. Cloud as the Prussian Third Army and the Army of the Meuse attacked a stubborn Paris population.

The cannon fire could be heard 12 miles away at the Versailles Palace where King Wilhelm had established the headquarters for the Prussian army and living quarters for many of the officers, staff and elite corps. In the ornate gold gilded grand apartment of the French Kings, the powerful men of the Prussian and German states were assembled. The room chosen by King Wilhelm to hold his council meeting was the Hercules Salon: a large gilded room with a barrel-vaulted and frescoed ceiling, parquet floors and a large fire place on one end. Several of the attendees had not been to this part of the Palace before and were displaying their awe at the room.

In a nearby room, the Mars room, King Wilhelm’s personal guards were occupied with their own discussions about the campaign. The Mars room had a strong military decor, with Mars, the God of War, being depicted on the domed frescoed ceiling in a chariot pulled by two fierce looking wolves. Mars is joined by the Spirit of War, a female in a flowing robe that exposed her left breast as she blew on a golden trumpet.

The seating arrangements were different at this meeting than in the battle command tents. In the military meetings on strategy and tactics, Moltke and Roon were the agenda leaders. This was a political meeting and Bismarck was at the head of the table. Beside him were writing materials.

“Gentlemen, here is an update on the status of our negotiations with the French. As you know, after Napoleon surrendered it took the French only two days to hold a coup and proclaim a Government of National Defense led by General Trochu, Jules Favre, and Leon Gambetta.”

“General Trochu is a distinguished officer and military man, having proved himself in the Algerian campaigns and in the Crimea.

“Jules Favre is a statesman and we know his history in this conflict. He was loudly cheered when he gave the statement that France would not give an ounce of French soil or a stone as part of the reparations.”

King Wilhelm smiled and interrupted Bismarck.

“A week later you announced to the French that we will be taking Lorraine and Alsace permanently.”

Bismarck smiled and then became serious.

“Your Highness, our annexation of Lorraine and Alsace guarantees that at some date in the future France will find an excuse to start another war. This war was over politics, French pride and the Rhine territory. You can be assured there will be a future war over the provinces.

“The third person and the most dangerous is Leon Gambetta. He left Paris in a hot air balloon and went to Tours where they are trying to form a government. He was against this war in the beginning but voted to fund it and if the Paris mood is for holding out against us, then he will fuel that fire.

“General Moltke has ascertained that the food supply in Paris is rapidly being depleted since we have closed off all access routes, including the railway. It won’t be too long before the Parisians will want to trade an ounce of French soil or a fortress stone for a loaf of bread. We can promise them food if they surrender.”

Chapter 71 – 1871: Venus Salon

Otto von Bismarck walked over to Fritz who was waiting patiently for the ceremony.

“How old are you now Fritz? Forty? ”

“Yes, forty in October.”

Bismarck sat down next to Fritz. He could tell the crown prince was a little nervous and decided a little conversation would help calm his fears about the ceremony.

“How is Princess Vicky enjoying Paris?”

The prince smiled.

“My wife said she finds it amusing and wished her mother and Prince Albert could be here.”

“How is your mother-in-law, Queen Victoria?”

“She is as energetic as always. I am sure she will outlive us all.”

“Now there is a strong-willed woman,” King Wilhelm offered.

“I first met her at the ’51 London Exhibition at the Crystal Palace. Father took me to London to meet Princess Vicky and to see what new technology he could steal.”

“The glass and iron palace itself was quite the wonder. How big would you say the glass palace was, Fritz?”

“I would say easily 150 meters wide and over 300 meters long, taking up a good deal of space in Hyde Park.”

“They even had full grown trees inside,” the king exclaimed.

“Now there is a case of the queen sticking to her beliefs and fighting off the naysayers. Parliament and her advisors were against the Exhibition, saying it would cost too much and it was a foolish waste of money. She fought them and the Exhibition made a very handsome profit.”

Fritz spoke.

“There were exhibits of machinery, jewelry and even one exhibit where on one end they would begin with raw cotton and on the other end a piece of cloth would be produced.”

“I got to meet Samuel Colt,” the king said as if Colt were important royalty.

“He had his older model Walker Colt on display and his new Colt Navy. He presented me with one of his new Colt Navy pistols and shortly after we negotiated for the rights to manufacture the weapon in Prussia for the Prussian Army.”

“I first met Alfred Krupp at the Exhibit,” Fritz said. “Alfred was showing off his casted steel cannon and his rail tires that didn’t require welding. He made a fortune selling rail tires to the Americans.”

“He made a fortune selling us his breech loading steel cannon,” Otto chimed.

“And if not for that cannon,” Wilhelm joined in, “we may not be sitting here today in Paris.”

“How I do love England,” Wilhelm said almost wistfully.

“When we went there for Fritz’s wedding in ‘58 it was a pageant that few have seen before. The queen and Albert spared no expense for the wedding and the celebrations. She was in a battle with the conservatives who were against closer ties with Prussia or Germany, given the Coburg and Hannover relations of Prince Albert. Of all things, they were more enamored with a union of Vicky and a Bonaparte. But Victoria fought them and won.”

“I have to admit, Father, I was completely overwhelmed with the entire experience. The pageantry of the parade alone: two dozen royal carriages, over 200 beautiful horses and hundreds of soldiers in their first class attire. The crowd along the route from Buckingham Palace to St. James Chapel must have been ten deep. If there were any ill feelings among the British, they sure didn’t show it that day. Large and small flags were everywhere, the Union Jack and the Prussian angry eagle.”

There was a light knock on the Venus Salon’s door and the king’s valet opened it, listened to the footman’s message and closed the door.

“Your Highness,” Gunther announced, “all the guests are assembled in the Hall of Mirrors awaiting your arrival.”

Gunther walked to the dressing table and held up the clothing brush.

“Yes, yes, one last brushing,” the king said.

“And don’t forget Bismarck’s white uniform.”

Gunther began brushing the kings jacket and the medals, a single row across the left breast with an Iron Cross hanging from the end of the medals.

“When did you receive the Iron Cross?” Gunther asked.

The king smiled and hesitated.

“I was an eighteen year old cavalry commander at the La Belle Alliance battle.”

“You are referring to the battle of Waterloo?”

“Some call it that,” the old king replied with a smile.

Chapter 72 – 1871: The Ceremony

King Wilhelm was dressed in his dark blue uniform adorned with medals, gold shoulder boards and gold yellow sash. He walked slowly from the salon to the Versailles Hall of Mirrors. From a distance they could hear the soft notes of the chamber orchestra. Beside him was his son, Crown Prince Frederick and his Chancellor, Otto von Bismarck.

“Otto, there is ironic history being made here.”

“What is that Your Highness?”

“We are witnessing the collapse of one Empire and the emergence of another.”

The Versailles Hall of Mirrors was famed for its floor to ceiling high mirrors, gilded panels, parquet floors and row after row of chandeliers. The seventy meter long barrel-vaulted ceiling was adorned by a continuous fresco of the history of France, its politics and the glory of Louis XIV.

The footman opened the door to the Hall of Mirrors and as King Wilhelm entered there was an applause from the multitude of royalty, nobility and distinguished military officers.

Wilhelm smiled and nodded to the guests who filled this great hall. He recognized all of them, smiled and turned to his son.

“Fritz, this is my destiny and the destiny of our family. Protect it with all your might and humanity.”

The king and his entourage walked to the far end of the room where the throne chair was placed on a large pedestal. He stopped short of the pedestal and nodded to the Grand Duke of Baden who was standing on the right of the throne.

The chamber orchestra became quiet and the crowd inside the hall hushed.

In the silence, King Wilhelm looked around the crowd and nodded to Ludwig, King of Bavaria, Karl I King of Wurttemberg and all the dukes of the South and North German States.

The sixth Grand Duke of Baden, forty-five year old Frederick Wilhelm Leopold, was on the podium and stood solemnly next to the throne. As King Wilhelm approached he motioned for him to join him on the pedestal.

King Wilhelm stepped onto the podium and turned to look at the guests assembled in the hall.

The grand duke began to speak in a very loud baritone voice.

“Wilhelm Frederick Hohenzollern, King of Prussia, Margrave of Brandenburg, Burgrave of Nuremberg, Count of Hohenzollern; sovereign and supreme Duke of Silesia and of the County of Glatz; Grand Duke of the Lower Rhine and of Posen; Duke of Saxony, of Westphalia, of Angria, of Pomerania, Lunenburg, Holstein and Schleswig, of Magdeburg, of Bremen, of Guelders, Cleves, Jülich and Berg, Duke of the Wends and the Kassubes, of Crossen, Lauenburg and Mecklenburg.”

The grand duke paused to take a breath.

King Wilhelm, standing tall and stiff on the podium allowed his lips a small curl of a smile. He was followed by most of the guests except for Bismarck.

Bismarck gave a little frown. He had worked for years to see events culminate in the union of Germans and the crowning of Wilhelm: he didn’t appreciate any levity at this moment.

The duke continued.

“Landgrave of Hesse and Thuringia; Margrave of Upper and Lower Lusatia; Prince of Orange; Prince of Rügen, of East Friesland, of Paderborn and Pyrmont, of Halberstadt, Münster, Minden, Osnabrück, Hildesheim, of Verden, Cammin, Fulda, Nassau and Moers; Princely Count of Henneberg; Count of Mark, of Ravensberg, of Hohenstein, Tecklenburg and Lingen, of Mansfeld, Sigmaringen and Veringen.”

The Grand Duke of Baden hesitated to catch his breath. A few in the crowd smiled at the length of the introduction to this historic speech and the titles worn by King Wilhelm.

The grand duke held out a long paper scroll, rolled and tied with a purple ribbon, and continued.

“By this scroll with all the signatures of the German States, monarchs and dukes, we do hereby proclaim the creation of the German Empire, the Kaiserreich, and we proclaim you, King Wilhelm of Prussia and your succeeding heirs to be herein and henceforth German Emperors.”

The duke handed King Wilhelm the scroll and the crowd raised their glasses and cheered the new Kaiser Wilhelm I, leader of all the German States and Prussia; now combined into the German Empire.

Epilogue:

Ten days later, the French National Defense government negotiated a truce with Bismarck. Moltke’s assessment that Paris was out of food proved correct and on behalf of the starving Parisians, Jules Favre asked for peace and food. A delegation was sent to Tours to inform Gambetta of the treaty and he handed over control of what was left of the populous armies under his control. All hostilities across France ceased the following day.

Except for Paris.

The population of Paris was not willing to give in to the conquering Germans. Over a half million Parisians had armed themselves and were ready to defend their city. They set up barricades and hid the cannons. Customary in victory, the victor parades through the conquered capital city with synchronized marching soldiers in tune to the music of the regimental bands.

General Moltke assembled such a parade and before the parade was complete, the German soldiers hastily left Paris. The Parisian hostility was obvious and threatening.

The German army left Paris and in the political void that followed, several factions fought for power: a group known as the Paris Commune took over the administrative duties in Paris, passed liberal laws and loosely ruled over the armed citizens. The Paris ‘National Guard’ was a loose knit group of half million Parisians who were armed.

The newly elected National Assembly of France and newly elected President Adolphe Thiers soon realized that Paris was unsafe for the Assembly and relocated to Bordeaux. The new National Assembly government consisted of middle class conservatives and they were resented by the liberal Commune in Paris. The National Assembly eventually settled in Versailles and began raising an Army with the blessing of Bismarck. Bismarck ordered the release of French prisoners so they could join the Army of Versailles. On May 21, 1871, the Army of Versailles found an unguarded entry into Paris and the fighting began between the National Assembly’s Army of Versailles and the Commune’s National Guard and armed civilians. Finally, on May 28, the National Assembly had retaken Paris and restored order. Shortly thereafter the Prussian army delivered 3 million military rations to the citizens of Paris.

*****

Emperor Wilhelm (Kaiser Wilhelm I) ruled the German empire for another 17 years until his death in 1888. In 1878 there were two assassination attempts on Wilhelm’s life. Both attempts failed but in the aftermath, Bismarck connected one of the assassins to the Socialist Democratic Party and immediately had laws passed banning the party and any socialist activity.

Wilhelm died on March 9, 1888 and his son, Crown Prince Frederick (Fritz) became the German Emperor and King of Prussia. 1888 became known as the year of the three kings because Fritz died of cancer 99 days after being elevated to king and emperor. On June 15, 1888 Fritz’s son, Frederick Wilhelm Victor Albert of Prussia became King Wilhelm II and Emperor Wilhelm II. As Emperor, he dismissed Bismarck in 1890. Wilhelm II would rule until his abdication in 1918 due to Germany being on the losing side in WWI.

Bismarck’s prediction of a future war because of the German annexation of Alsace and Lorraine would come true.

World War I began after the assassination of the Archduke of Austria and his wife in Serbia. Many historians have speculated that the war was inevitable because of four decades of tension between the great European powers over nationalism and competing colonialism. Russia and Serbia were quick to mobilize for war against their colonial rival Austria-Hungary. German mobilized and declared war on Russia: telling France to remain neutral. France, after four decades, finally found a cause to war with Germany and regain the lost provinces of Alsace and Lorraine.

Postscript:

Martin Pagenkopf settled in Kansas and died at the age of ninety. He is buried in the small cemetery next to the Immanuel Lutheran Church, Shady Brook, Kansas.

Johann Pagenkopf and his wife Louise Charlotte (nee Rosemann) raised seven children in and around the area of Shady Brook and Nashville, Kansas. Johann lived to be eighty-three and died in 1911. He is buried in Nashville, Kansas. His wife Louise Charlotte lived to be ninety-five and died in 1923. She is also buried in the Nashville cemetery.

Today, there are over 175 identified offspring of Peter Pagenkopf on the many branches of his tree in the United States. Before writing this novel, the author became acquainted with Ben and Joy Pagenkopf of Litchfield, Arizona and Deanna (Pagenkopf) and Lauren Rundle. Ben provided the genealogy information on the Pagenkopf tree as well as information regarding his travels to Pomerania during his search for the ancestor information.

There is a single thread, a story that is carried through on the main branches of the Pagenkopf family tree. The story handed down is a tale of the Pagenkopf clan from Kardemin, Pomerania being related to the Hohenzollern monarchy and a Pagenkopf descendant who held court regularly on a farm near Nashville, Kansas.

The author is descended from the Pagenkopf line on his mother’s side. His grandfather, Carl Joseph Gotthilf Deves, was an offspring of Aloisius Charles Deves and Christina Wilhelmina Pagenkopf. Christina was an offspring of Johan Gotthilf Augusta Pagenkopf. The author’s mother also told the story of the ancestor holding court on a farm in Kansas and being related to monarchy in Prussia.

*****